《The Eternal Family》


 Chapter 1 Ace Became Harry

    ?Deep in the night.


    Ace groggily opened his eyes, breathing heavily, sweating, and feeling weak all over his body, he struggled to even see what was infront of him.


    [The flowing blood of Eternals has chosen you as its vessel and eventual sessor.] A ck screen rippled through his blurry vision.


    He gulped, his mouth felt salty, and he could feel his head pounding against his head with a vicious pain. An intense urge to throw up was steadily climbing up his weak body.


    Dark flickers of images shed through his groggy head, waking him up -- memories of that dark sea...


    the monstrous waves all around, the clenched rope painfully taut as he struggled to not die, the vessel that barely clung on in the storm, its wooden edges breaking at every other powerful wave.


    Those ominous dark clouds, thunder, and heavy downpour.


    His helplessness as he gazed at the dark whirlpool that looked like a mouth ready to devour the world.


    Breathing weakly, he swallowed, he could still feel the rope in his hand, the salty taste was still there, and his heart was still beating with never-before intensity.


    Water...


    I want water...


    His parched throat hurt, his vision cleared a bit, and he looked around; he was sleeping in a clean white bed, its bedsheets roughed up and some bloodstains on it, his head was a bit muddy, but he was sane enough to feel about his surroundings -- He was in a bright room, a royal room, simple yet regal, with only books and flower pots around.


    "...Home," he muttered, and then his eyes trembled, his heart shook.


    Home?!


    What home?!


    What was he doing here when just some moments ago, he was dying against the storm, fighting for life inside the Bermuda Triangle?


    His head throbbed, and the pain intensified.


    Clenching his teeth to bear with it, he looked to his left; at a mirror, as if he knew where it was, and his ck, deep, dark eyes widened.


    His face intensely shivered.


    He froze.


    A face looked back at him, ck night-like eyes, dark circles underneath, and a pale deadlyplexion, even slightly blue.


    ''Poisoned,'' he figured, his eyes widening further, he could even feel the faint taste of blood in his mouth.


    Mixed with the salty taste of the fear of death creeping in.


    Head throbbing with pain, the puzzles suddenly clicked together, "I...I...have been reborn," he muttered under his confusion, his mind felt nk, stupid, and funny, yet at the same time, excited, exhrated, and... confused.


    He weakly turned around to look at a ck light infront of him, the words, alien words, directly entered his mind, written in blood-like characters: [The flowing blood of Eternals has chosen you as its vessel and eventual...]


    The moment the words registered in his head, a cold sensation passed past his head; he grimaced.


    The cold watery chill passed through his brain, through his mind, like a cold, icy nail hammered onto his head, and his mind started to get blurry; countless images, new memories, began to surface in his mind -- memories of this body, the body of the Null Prince, Harry Lust Vincias.


    From the day of his birth to the day of his death,


    The heartfelt love of his mother, the protective love of his younger sister, the days they had spent alongside, the love that had only increased after he was revealed a meaningless null -- The love that shined brighter than anything he knew from two worldsbined.


    The royal family, The Gifts, The Gifted, the strong, the weak...


    The famousnds of the continent of Mystri...


    All of these visions flickered in and out of his mind like a me, yet their brilliance left an indelible trail of memories in their wake.


    Memories that he -- who was afraid of death more than anything else -- would sell his life to keep if he was asked.


    Huu....


    He gently breathed out, his heart heavy, yet filled with emotions... emotions that Ace, the indifferent Entrepreneur would never have felt.


    The world suddenly felt bright, colorful, and filled with hope; he felt truly alive and truly breathing.


    He felt as if it was supposed to be like this, the two souls were supposed to be one in the first ce. He was supposed to be born in such a world...


    He felt as if he was Harry as much as he was Ace, he felt as if he had been both Harry and Ace in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, he had no time to ponder on such philosophical shit.


    The poison wasing at him.


    Grinning inside through the thirst, hunger, pain, and revtion, he nced at the system. That one cold feeling, "It came from you, right?"


    That certainly reduced the impact of the poison, it had made his head clear, and even made him remember the life of Harry, so, if he could get it to do that same thing more times?


    The dark screen, majestic, transparent, and filled with regal elegance, mere inches away from his face, flickered with words, "Host, please choose your Eternal path -- Pleasure, ughter, Business, very, Teaching, Learning, Destroying, Creating, Righteous, Evil, Excitement, Love hate, slothful sin..." the nk, ck interface contrasted with the red words, he read it, it was alien words.


    Unknownnguage.


    Nevertheless, he read it as if it was English; as if he knew it from birth.


    ''Path?'' he wondered, his mind sharply questioning.


    But the system didn''t answer him, it just stayed the same way, silent and frozen in ce.


    Dark like the underbelly of the deep sea.


    Ace gently lifted his weak hands and clicked on a path that seemed the most harmless, "Business".


    The screen rippled and changed: [Business: Create a Business empire for yourself and trade with important people, make them your loyal partners. The stronger the empires you own, the more (points) you can earn. But keep in mind, your money is your strength. You grow weaker the poorer you are...Y/N]


    Intrigued, he clicked the points bracket with his weak hands, and the bracket expanded: (Points: Energy umted and transformed into a neutral state, can be used to increase the potential of living creatures from their foundation, allowing the host to increase bodily capabilities with a cost to benefit ratio.)


    So that means I can use the points to increase my body''s capability? He wondered.


    Was this system my Gift then?


    But it seemed too generous, tooplex for a gift.


    Gifts were not like this as far as he knew, they were simply strong.


    Almost all except him had a Gift of their own.


    Moreover, was Harry believed to be a null, a person without a gift, for no reason?


    And why did it activate right after I was reborn?


    Looking at the screen, he then pondered, ''Business seems like a good path to earning these points but... it also seems like it is a big trap, like, grow stronger with money?'' if he had the strength, he would have chuckled; he was the prince of the Lust kingdom, Harry Lust Vincias, his family stood at the apex of power in the continent of Mystry,


    His family owned money.


    He had infinite money.


    Gold coins could be taken in bulk from his backyard.


    So can he grow infinitely stronger? Naah, he doubted that.


    Not to say, get important people as his business partners?


    This was not Earth, this was the world of the gifted, the "important" people here had gifts that could literally burn down countries, flip the seas and drown thends in rain.


    And with such god-like people, he had to trade what? Harry had never heard of anything such people craved except power... and power, he wanted all of it for himself.


    Pushing the thoughts to the back of his head, he clicked on a nk part of the system, it went back and he looked for the other paths, [Love-Hate: Make your lovers hate you, and haters love you to earn points by which you can make yourself stronger, the more emotional, the more points you earn. Y/N]


    "Too twisted!" he eximed in his mind, irritated at its potential.


    Ace wouldn''t have cared about others; he was just an indifferent, wealthy, and influential entrepreneur, but now?


    He was not just Ace; he was as much Harry as he was Ace.


    And at this moment, maybe due to just having gotten Harry''s memory, he was more Harry than he was Ace.


    And Harry had people he genuinely cared about, people whom he would die to protect, people he trusted would do the same for him.


    He didn''t consider the ruthless conquers he imed by his name on earth as much of a great thing, in fact, he found it a bit Hirious.


    What happened to all that influence, power, and riches he sorely worked hard to earn in his lonesome past life?


    He didn''t even have a child to inherit it.


    The sharks must be circling it with red eyes now.


    And this time, in his second chance, he wanted to do it better... he didn''t want to lose his one true family.


    Emma, Lilly, Valeria, he couldn''tprehend a life without them. Even Anna was precious.


    He would never let his family... the true ones, be hurt due to his pursuit of power; one life of solitude was enough.


    [Pleasure Path: Earn points through every pleasurable encounter of life, including pleasurable lustful encounters, satisfying moments, and simr pleasure-inducing situations. Y/N]


    He licked his dry lips, ''It''s kind of like passive ie, I can just live and earn points living,'' He scrolled down while still thinking about it.


    [Destruction: Destroy and earn Destruction Points to grow stronger, Destroy everything until destruction turns into creation and attain your own drop of Eternal Blood, YN .]


    That was too ruthless and somewhat....edgy.


    What does even the destruction of everything mean?


    [Creation: Create things; every new creation, from paintings you draw to children you birth, will offer you points to strengthen yourself until Creation transforms into destruction and you attain your own Eternal blood].


    ''Ugh....Does creation transforms into destruction mean you destroy the drawings and kill the..." No way, he shook his head with a grimace and moved on. That was just disgusting.


    He increased his pace, his eyes were getting bleary -- the poison was reaching for his head again: ''Fast, fast, fast, fast...'' he thought in his head.


    The paths unrted to emotions all had a bad goal in which he became a lonely but overpowered person, so he scrolled through some more but in the end, the poison was heading in too fast and he could no longer remain calm.


    He could feel the thumps of his heart growing ever the more violent.


    His eyes skimmed past, [Righteousness: Be righteous to earn points; follow a set of righteous codes followed by your society; being unrighteous makes you weaker.]


    No, just no.


    [Evil: Be evil, Do the evilest things ording to your society''s ideologies; being Righteous makes you weaker.]


    If I couldbine both Evil and Righteous paths, it would have been interesting...


    [Sinful Sloth: Be a sloth, bezy to earn points. Weakness -- vulnerable to danger, you be incapable of movement after you stop moving once the system is unsealed.]


    He shook his head inside, all of these had their weaknesses, and at this point, the choices were limited.


    Fuck it!


    He gritted his teeth and clicked on a bnced no-weakness option, "Pleasure". And epted, Yes.


    The poison was already too in for him to wait more, and the other paths like teaching and such were too far from his interests, whereas, pleasure seemed simple and straightforward.


    His heart waited with anticipation and his mind which was again growing bleary due to the poison, focused its senses. A cool watery-wave-like sensation passed through him.


    From the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, goosebumps rose and fell...


    The feeling passed by...


    [Eternal Blood going dormant]


    [Pleasure Path Commenced.]


    [Use one million pleasure points worthy of energy tomence your second path.]


    Harry chuckled to himself, his voice relieved and exhrated, his caramel skin matted with sweat. taking a deep breath, he looked towards the mirror; it now reflected his healthy visage.


    Caramel skin, ck shoulder-length hair, sharp eyebrows -- even though not swordlike -- and a fit body that looked fit without being trained. In not one word, a young man of inherent handsomeness.


    Probably even the issue with his dick had been fixed.


    Smiling eagerly, he turned and looked at the system, his mind was clear and pure, like a calm pond, yet also like that tempestuous ocean, ready to devour and destroy the ones that dared to cross its line: [Pleasure System... Fusion is ongoing... First fusion sessful.]


    [Body has been transformed to align perfectly with the Eternal Path of pleasure.]


    [current potential of the body:


    Strength: 1


    Defense: 1


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Soul Limit: 1


    Abilities[Gift]: Lustful absorption.


    Pleasure Points: 0


    (1 Point on potential is equal to the maximum capability any mortal human adult can reach through training, it''s the limit of mortal strength.) ]

 Chapter 2 Easy Peasy

    ?Harry looked at the system, confused, excited, and intrigued.


    [current potential of the body:


    Strength: 1


    Defense: 1


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Soul Limit: 1


    Abilities |Gift|: Lustful absorption


    Pleasure points: 0


    (1 Point on potential is equal to the maximum capability any mortal human adult can reach through training, it''s the limit of mortal strength.) ]


    ¡­


    ''So the system was not a Gift? Then what is this system...'' Looking at the gift attribute, he pondered.


    ''But it still made me stronger,'' he clenched his hands, he could feel the power, he was stronger than even his other life as Ace, where he had worked on his body for years to achieve about a fraction of this strength...


    He felt incredibly explosive at the moment, like an ox trapped in a human body.


    Amazed at the level of opportunities at his hand, he could only wonder, ''How do the people with true strength feel then? How does it feel to have hands that could stop the might of Nature itself? Against a vast ocean?''


    He licked his lips, that must be quite the exhration.


    And¡­ if this is not my gift, what is?''


    Looking at his Potential for a bit more time to understand it, keeping the gift as thest meal, he refrained from meaningless thoughts and clicked on Soul Limit, this attribute, along with defense, was confusing.


    [Soul Limit: the maximum limit of abilities your soul can hold; can be increased with pleasure points.]


    He raised a brow, unimpressed, "Isn''t thatpletely useless? Who has more than one Gift? And for the ones who might, why would they even need this?"


    Shaking his head, he clicked on Defense.


    [Defense: the resistance of your skin and bones against weapons and brute force. Any force weaker than half your defense points will have no effect on your body, while equal or stronger force can damage you as easily as a de cutting through mortal skin.]


    ''Does that mean things like even sharpness could be written in numbers?'' intrigued, he mulled inside.


    Now even more interested, he clicked on agility, [Flexibility, speed in general; speed of eyesight, speed of instincts, speed of reactions, Speed of food digestion, and simr body working. Doesn''t affect longevity.]


    Scratching his head at the wish to curse the whole thing, he pondered, it was indeed quite hard for him to figure out the power of points against reality with just these details, quantizing things like strength felt stupid to him.


    He shook his head, ''Maybe¡­ I just have to get used to this¡­''


    Anyways, Gifts were what mattered in the end.


    He looked at the ck screen, at Lustful Absorption, and recalled from Harry''s memories what Innate Gifts were - supernatural abilities that humans unlock at the age of 15.


    Each person had a unique ability, and Harry had one too, rarely did nulls appear, and he was not one of them, but everyone believed him to be one.


    Why mention others? Even Harry himself had thought he had no powers since he didn''t ever receive any signals from the Gift Globe of Awakening ¨C A device used to gauge and ascertain your gift.


    It had told him he had no abilities, he was not gifted.


    He nervously clicked on his gift,


    [Lustful Absorption, (S0): The host body''s innate gift. This ability allows you to gently copy and store other people''s innate gifts into your soul through sexual intercourse. It only works on targets that are your closely connected blood rtives like Mothers, sisters, daughters, etc.]


    Harry looked at the screen, his eyes widening more by the second; his heart pounding, his mind reeling.


    ''This¡­This¡­''


    In this World, everyone had a gift and while someone had it, no other oerson will ever havet unless the previous gifted died.


    But he... He can have them all?


    He gulped, his heart quaking once more.


    ''So if I want to absorb gifts, I have to have sex with my family members?'' he questioned with a blink, then chuckled awkwardly, ''So the gift stayed hidden till now because I never fucked my sister or mother?''


    And¡­


    "Isn''t this like apletely perfectbo?" he thought, excited: ''I can improve my Potential with the points I earn by doing it with someone, increase my soul limit to absorb more abilities, and then I can also get the gift of the person if I did it with someone like mom or sister, and not to mention that¡­''


    "I can just enjoy the process and in no time, I will be the big guy!"


    And he didn''t even have to worry about the numbers, he had 60 aunts and about that many step sisters inside the royal family¡­


    His heart beating with excitement, he got down from the bed and looked towards the mirror again, excited even more, then squinted his ck eyes and grinned, Fuck, I am a pretty boy now.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm But Meh, he didn''t truly like this look.


    Yes, the improvements made using pleasure points had made his overall body look more streamlined and have perfect cuts, his eight-pack abs werepletely taut below the blue pajamas and there were cuts made in perfect spots to achieve the perfect mortal human body.


    But he still didn''t like it.


    In his opinion, the perfect body¡­ looked too imperfect.


    Maybe it was because the body hadn''t sweated much, but for the current him to be satisfied¡­ he has to have worked for it with bone-chewing hard work. There was no other way around, not at all.


    All else felt undeserved and rather tasteless.


    Ah, as Harry, I didn''t have such bad thoughts¡­ but now¡­


    He had to break a bone and mend it back to feel the thrills, the exhration.


    "I have to train, kill, and bed some woman," he concluded, rubbing his jaws.


    But for now, Without wasting any time, Ace, now Harry, reached for a small bell beside his bed and rang it. Soon, there was a knock on his door, followed by its opening a secondter.


    A beautifuldy dressed as a maid entered the room.


    She was Anna, the Null prince''s private maid ¡ª someone he could trust with his life, since if she had wanted, he would have been dead a hundred times already.


    Despite being a Null, being one of the 27 princes and the beloved son of the 7th concubine ensured he received excellent care. No one openly ridiculed or disdained him for fear of angering the 7th concubine or his genius little sister with her really Unique and supposedly strong ability, which was rted to illusions and stuff.


    Although some may hold disdain in their hearts, it rarely came out, and even when they did, it couldn''t harm him.


    Looking at her, Harry couldn''t help but marvel at Anna''s beauty, her ck hair, ck eyes, her curvy body¡­


    She was like a pure maiden.


    Silent with an aura of cleanliness.


    As Anna entered with practiced grace, Harry followed her with his gaze and motioned for her to sit beside him on the bed.


    With a slight frown on her face, she obliged, and sat gently beside him on the bed, "What happened prince?" she asked, curious about the unusual feeling she had of her young prince.


    Gently wrapping his hands around her waist, Harry replied, "Nothing little Anna."


    Surprised at his hands, Anna blushed slightly and looked at him skeptically; but she didn''t resist his advances and just asked, "Why did you call me in then?"


    Harry smiled, "Can''t I call in my personal maid when I feel like seeing her?"


    Anna blinked, this time really surprised, "Prin¡ª" her words got trapped in her throat and her breath hitched, Harry''s lips caught hers and his tongue gently slithered into her mouth.


    His hug tightened around her waist and he brought her petite body into his embrace, both falling onto the bed, she could feel her world being shrouded with his aura, his kiss, his smell.


    They kept at it for a second and then he gently broke the kiss, a strip of saliva connected their lips together, and Anna looked at him with stunned disbelief, "Pr..prince," she muttered, touching her wet, red lips.


    Still keeping her below him, he asked, his hug loose enough to allow her the option of rejection, "What? You don''t like your prince kissing you when he feels like it?"


    Anna blushed, she would have steamed in the face were it possible.


    "So you do like me kissing you?"


    She just buried her head with her hands¡­ her face burning hot.


    "Oh, would you look at my lovely maid''s shyness," he smiled and caressed her cheeks, his heart feeling lovely.


    Moving his face towards her, he could feel her hot face, her red cheeks, he moved closer again, and she closed her eyes and waited, his lips touched hers, and he chewed on it for a second before his tongue slithered into her mouth.


    It gently entered and found her tongue, Anna hesitantly made her tongue touch his, and he made his tongue y with hers from all sides.


    In each other''s heat, they kept at it for a while before breaking the kiss, out of breath.


    Anna silently breathed in out, her slightly sweaty face as red as a ripe tomato.


    She was a mere maid, a mere private maid, a part of a group who are treated like ves¡­yet, this man ¡ª he had never done wrong by her.


    If he wanted, she was always his.


    "Are you nervous?" Harry asked.


    He himself was a bit nervous, although he had engaged with numerous partners, they were merely superficial encounters or women he bought with money as Ace.


    In love, he was a virgin.


    In Harry, he was a virgin too.


    "A bit," she replied weakly.


    "No need to be nervous," gulping, "We saw thising at us one day right?"


    A maid was supposed to calm a prince''s desires in the first ce, and a private maid was especially so.


    To a Maid, sleeping with a prince was not a bit degrading, it was a promotion.


    And if it was a prince who cared for them, and someone whom they cared for too ¡ª it was a jackpot.

 Chapter 3 Using System

    ?The room was dim, the lights were off, and a peculiar heat lingered inside the room, while Anna''s and Harry''s naked bodiesy on the bed. Tired.


    Both having just lost Virginity, it was quite tiring.


    Smiling to himself, Harry''s emotions roiled inside him as he looked at the sleeping Anna, she was the first Woman he had really liked and ended up being with.


    pinching her cheeks, "So cute!" he eximed inside and then kept looking at her for a while.


    She was his woman, someone he cared for.


    And he was sure she cared for him too.


    But for now, he had important matters to take care of, someone capable of poisoning him inside the room was definitely not a small issue. And regarding this detail, he was sure Anna had no part in it.


    Ace part of him hadn''t be a billionaire by farting, he could read bodynguage enough to find some clues if she had tried poisoning him a mere hour ago.


    He left the bed and sat on the floor, then thought about the system. Immediately, a ck screen appeared infront of him, vast like the waves of an ocean in his gaze.


    Pleasure Points: 3.0


    Harry blinked, ''So I get 3 pleasure points every time I have sex?''


    Confused, he clicked on the attribute, and further details popped up:


    [Pleasure can take various forms, but only one type consistently yields pleasure points.]


    [Engaging in intimate activities with another individual provides the highest amount of pleasure points.]


    [Each session of intimacy may grant 1 to 5 pleasure points, with higher points awarded for stronger connections to your partner, such as bloodline or soul connections.


    [The more taboo the thing you are doing, the more pleasure you get, and the more connected the partner, the more points you earn.]


    [For example: Engaging in intimate activities with aplete stranger may provide 1 point, and up to a maximum of 2 points.]


    [Activities with a long-distance blood rtive will grant 3 points.]


    [Closely rted individuals can provide more than 4 points per session.]


    [Blood rtion is not the sole factor in determining the connection; soul bonds or partner contracts can also yield 4-5 points.]


    [5 points is the maximum that can be earned in a single session.]


    Harry blinked and frowned, "So Anna was my long-distance blood rtive?"


    Ah, now that I think of it, no wonder she had a choice in bing who''s personal maid.


    She chose me then because I was called a eunuch at that point! No wonder, no wonder!


    Normal people were just dirt inparison to princes and princesses, but royalty, no matter how thin the bloodline, had solid rights.


    She must have been allowed inside the family and given proper benefits in return for being a maid, and she chose the safest prince, the guy without any gifts and a eunuch to boot.


    Harry smirked, "And she ended up falling for me instead?"


    Pretty boy looks had its quirks I guess.


    Hmmm, he then frowned, what should I put my points in?


    Considering it, the most important was his life, clicking on Defense, he pondered for a second and clicked the (+) on its side once.


    A cool Watery-wave-like feeling washed past him, his heart tightened and loosened, his body became taut and then calm, He sighed in wonder and clicked on Strength and Soul limit once each.


    The same thing happened ¡ª a watery-wave-like feeling.


    Standing up, he stretched, and bones all over his body cracked one by one.


    And he then looked at his new Potential, his ck eyes shining dimly,


    - Strength: 2


    - Defense: 2


    - Stamina: 1


    - Agility: 1


    - Soul Limit: 1/2


    - Abilities: Lustful Absorption.


    "So our blood connection was not close enough to let me copy her abilities?"


    That''s a shame.


    But then again, a deep smile slowly stretched across his face, hadn''t Anna been asleep, he would haveughed out loud.


    My body could bend metal at this point, right?


    And ording to the defense attribute, I can''t be harmed by mere knives anymore.


    How far does this path go, can it bring me power? Power enough to sway nature itself, to be a god, to be an eternally supreme star rather than a me that brightens for a second¡­


    Haa¡­ I sure hope so, I sure do.


    Then it rang in him, does eternal path mean the same thing?


    He breathed out and shook his head, putting the thoughts to the back of his head.


    But one thing was for sure, if there was a small path to heaven in this new world, he will reach it even if he had to walk through hell first.


    It was not a promise to anyone, it was his belief.


    And if there was anyone with a chance, it must be me. He will be ashamed to death if he couldn''t achieve something even with such a powerful Gift and system at his disposal.


    He had enough confidence in himself to have a try at least.


    He then nced sideways, and to his surprise, another potential popped up,


    [Eternal Companions:


    Anna.


    Potential of an attribute can be increased using pleasure points onpanions: (10;1 ratio)


    strength: 0.6


    Stamina: 0.7


    Defence: 0.3


    Ability: Exceptional Senses (S0) ¡ª increase all bodily senses including, smell, taste, and even pleasure by 3 times.


    [Soul limit: 1 (impossible to increase)]


    ''Ah! So I get their potential in the screen once I mark them mine?''


    Cool!


    But do I have to use 10 points for 1 improvement?


    He then nced at the (S0) mark, "Does this show the stage of my gift?"


    He clicked it, it was better to know if there was something he didn''t know,


    [Knowledge collected from the host''s memories: (There were 5 Stages to any and all abilities, or rather as the natives call them, gifts.


    For example, Water Maniption,


    It may begin as an ability that can only control water in a single cup at best


    Then at stage 2, it will be able to control a muchrger amount of water, about a bucket''s worth, and even start to use other aspects of water like its sharpness when concentrated.


    At stage 3, the gifted will be able to control almost anything with high water content, for example, blood, the gifted could control the blood of others and they could easily kill them if the receiving end had no countermeasures.


    At stage 4, you could control water bodies as vast as rivers by yourself, and change their course, control water vapors in the air and perform rather miraculous godlike things with that, For example, draining a state of its water content.


    At stage 5, you can control literal parts of a sea and then even haveplete control of the water in your set vicinity and call yourself its sovereign.


    The stage after stage 5 is the mysterious Stage of Awakening, a stage that no one had ever reached yet.)


    Harry shook his head, disappointed, he had at least expected something more on awakening¡­ it just took the thoughts right out of his head and evenplicated it a bit.


    Rather than saying it as different stages of the same ability, in his opinion, it is better if it is described as different stages of understanding the gift.


    The more you understand and use your gift, the more you will get closer to the next stage.


    ''I wonder what Lustful absorption will grow into in stage 2 though¡­''


    Nevertheless, he smiled and got back into his bed, slithering into the bedsheets and bringing his little maid, who was tiredly asleep, into hisforting embrace.


    He still had to think about the assassins¡­ but for now, this was enough.


    If they didn''t use force the first time and just went with sneaky poison, it meant they certainly weren''t bold enough to attack him outright.


    Let them wait till he burned their asses.

 Chapter 4 The Royal Palace

    ?While Anna and Harry were bonding, many things were happening inside the royal pce as always.


    The Royal Pce was considered by themoners in the kingdom as one of the calmest and most serene ces in Mystry. And it certainly had its reasons for being called that -- at least the gardens looked beautiful and the pce was a beauty on its own.


    But truly deep inside?


    This was one of the most chaotic ces in the entire continent, filled with schemes, power struggles, hatred, love, royal drama, stupid bullshit, and much more...


    The Royalty of the Lust kingdom lived here, in this seemingly peaceful ce, with tested rules and a hierarchy of power controlling them.


    It was a simple power structure with the king, Lust Vincias The Third, at the very top.


    After the King, the person with the most authority was The Queen, The King''s Main Wife.


    Queen Emilia Lust Vincias.


    She had her own private army, and she was a 5th Stage Gifted too.


    And with her strong Offensive oriented ''great'' ability, she was called a monster on the battlefield.


    after the Queen, the next tier of Authority was in the hands of The King''s thirteen Concubines and Ministers, they were even a bit higher in the ranks than the princes and princesses.


    After the prince tier, there is a bunch of subordinate ranks like The Grand Knight, Head Maid, or simple maids and knights... until it reached mere ves and prisoners.


    Royal Pce. In the bed-chambers of one of the King''s thirteen Concubines.


    A woman sat on her bed, her face hidden by the shadows that lingered in the night, her eyes shifting colors every few seconds, at times, they were ck, at times blue, and at others a shining crimson.


    Suddenly, it stopped on a bright golden color and focused on the empty air on the side of the room, for a second, nothing happened. But then, a man draped in ck robes calmly walked out, his face hidden by a grey mask.


    Only his ferocious crimson eyes were visible inside his dark hood.


    He appearedpletely out of nowhere.


    Yet, The concubine didn''t seem startled at all and seemed rather used to this.


    This fact alone could have got her killed a thousand times.


    No matter what, having an unknown man visiting the Royal Concubine''s bed-chamber was more than just treason -- it was basically the same as crowning the kind with a green hat.


    Her eyes locked onto the man, and she asked in a cold tone, "Did you kill the sphemous Child?"


    Bowing his head in endless shame and indignation, the man replied: "I had seen him dead at first, Mistress. but after dying," pausing, "seemingly dying by consuming your Ice poison, the guy woke up after two to three hours with seemingly no injuries or lethargy..."


    His voice lingered in the room, the concubine bit her nails in frustration and pondered.


    Hesitating for a second, the woman said, her tone somewhat anxious: "I am afraid the sphemous child has alreadye to know of his abilities, now even he will be hard to deal with..."


    Her heart skipped a beat thinking of the repercussions.


    She was afraid, afraid of the consequences.


    If that sphemous child ever became as good as he could be...not to mention her ambitions, even her life will be at risk.


    But then thinking about it, She had no reason to fear


    The guy probably didn''t even know who poisoned him.


    Her assassin would never leave a clue behind.


    But killing him won''t be that easy anymore, but if she got another good chance, she could do it again.


    It was easy, with this guy as her helper.


    Her violet eyes shined for a moment and she said: "Just keep an eye on him for now and don''t be obvious, If he ever tries to catch you, just suicide immediately, if possible, don''t even leave your body behind."


    The Assasin nodded, but hesitantly asked a question, "But Mistress, he is a mere weak mortal at the moment...so can''t I just kill him using my gift? Or even physically?"


    Her crimson eyes shined and she looked at the assassin, he froze in fear.


    "This Kingdom is not some cheap ce like the other noble houses and schools," she said, her voice cold to the point even the floor started to have a thinyer of ice coating it, "This ce, this kingdom, it''s special, how and why do you think they stand at the top?"


    The hooded Assassin was silent, he could see she was angry.


    He had questioned her decisions after all.


    "They rule it because they have the power," A small de made of Ice touched his forehead, "The three great abilities passed down in the lust family are strong, strong beyondpare. No other Gifts from the billions of abilities found in the continent coulde close to their power,"


    The de floated in the air, emitting a deeply freezing aura.


    "And do you think your filthy gift can hide from the eyes of one of the three great gifted of the kingdom, leave Lilly, she is too young, but what about the Queen, do you think she can''t lead back to me? What about the king?"


    The de drew blood but didn''t go deep. His whole body sweated from face to legs, his heart thrummed with long-forgotten fear.


    He had forgotten how strong the kingdom was, how strong the King and Queen were.


    "I will leave this once as a slip of the tongue, never repeat it and go do what I ordered."


    The assassin nodded with a gulp before vanishing, like the air he came in and like the air he left.


    He knew just how intelligent thedy was, he didn''t have to give his opinions, only information was required.


    That was how he was taught, but the birth of a new monster in the ring just startled him too much.


    But he didn''t have to worry or think.


    In scheming, even imperial ministers will have to bow to his mistress, she was that great of a being in the art of deception and schemes.


    He had no reason to speak, he was just her de.


    But even he wondered at times, how can someone so capable be so... patient.

 Chapter 5 Talk Time

    ?It was the time when people woke up. When roosters crowed and the sun showed his big shining butt to thends, the morning.


    Anna woke up and looked around herself, she wasying on Harry''sp, and he was gentlybing her hair with his hands, even giving her some good head massages.


    She immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, letting him continue his handy work.


    As for Harry, he looked at the invisible-to-others system infront of him with a ponderous look, he hadn''t done anything with Anna after their first time, of course except some gentle fondling of a breast or a naughty hand between her thighs as they slept.


    And so his pleasure points were below 1 points.


    After waking up earlier, he had ended up figuring out some things, and then some unanswerable question; he was still thinking of them even now.


    Shaking his head off the answerless questions, he focused on the massage.


    And a bit into it, he couldn''t resist stealing kisses at times on her lips, caressing her face, or just kissing her forehead.


    Noticing her blushing and the increased intensity of her heartbeat, and unable to contain his own joyous mood, he lovingly remarked, "Anna, you don''t have to pretend to be asleep to receive my massages you know? All you need to do is ask, and I will do it for you as long as you want," saying that, he leaned in and kissed her lips again, causing her cheeks to turn even redder.


    Moving his face away, he looked at her.


    She looked back at him and murmured softly, "Please don''t stop the massage," her face flushed with embarrassment as she nestled her head in hisp.


    Smiling at her adorable reaction, Harry lifted her up and brought her closer to him, their bodies fell into a hug. She hugged him too, and once seated like that, he continued to pat her head, "That''s how I like you to be seated."


    She rested her head on his shoulder and asked, curious, "How did you bathe me when I was asleep?"


    She was nowpletely fresh and even dressed above her waist with one of Harry''s white shirts.


    "You sleep too deeply," Harry sighed, "You didn''t wake up even when I yed with your special spot¡­you know?"


    She blushed and hid her face behind him, cursing inside at her prince''s shamelessness.


    And then she looked at the windows, her eyes widened as shepletely woke up,


    "It''s already morning!"


    "¡­So what?" Harryzily questioned, rubbing her butt in his hands.


    She was naked below the nket, so he could easily touch those ces he shouldn''t have, he could vividly feel her soft mounds pushing against his chest too.


    "I have to get your food!" Anna eximed again and got out of his embrace, moving out of the nket with speed as she stood up on the ground.


    He asked, irritated, "Can''t some other maids do it?"


    "No way, I took a sick leave just yesterday and I heard your mother didn''t like the taste, so it is better if I brighten her mood with good food today," She said, she really didn''t want to make any more bad impressions.


    "That''s no problem, I will tell Mom that it is okay¡­ she will listen," looking into her eyes, he continued, "You are one of us now after all."


    Anna felt happy inside but shook her head regardless and put on her maid uniform atop his shirt, and then went on topletely dress up.


    He threw her a pantie from the side, which he had removed from her earlier, and said, "You are so skull-headed."


    "Harry¡­" Anna looked at him and said, wearing the pantie, "Only a gift like my exceptional senses can check for poisons and things like that¡­ even yesterday was a risk, I was just too sick."


    Harry blinked and asked, he was not afraid of her health since his system showed she was fine, "Hmm¡­ I will have you for myself when you are free right?"


    "¡­I am your maid after all," she meekly replied.


    "Okay then¡­ but hear this before you go," Harry''s tone turned serious, "Anna, even though it had taken me this long to say it, you should know that you are my first, and one of the most important women in my life. So I want you to keep in mind that I...love you. So you don''t have to act like a maid infront of anyone now"


    Anna nodded butterflies roaming around her stomach, and unshed tears glistening in her eyes, then with weak legs, ran out of the room, ready to set breakfast, this was the happiest day of her life after all.


    Harry just smiled and watched her run, He didn''t n to ept many women into his most important circle, but for some, he was not going to let them go away.


    And Anna, she was surely one of the people he cared for.


    One of the inner circle.


    But, unbeknownst to her, an assassination had indeed been attempted, Harry even wondered whether her falling sick was part of the mastermind''s n.


    Smirking, he went back to his thoughts.


    I wonder if Mom and Lilly woke up¡­ he missed them even though he had seen them just yesterday.


    Keeping his patience, he then thought of the assassins¡­ How did they poison me? It was too natural to be a gift attack, so what was it?


    He had checked the room earlier but there were no clues, the one who did it was an expert.


    Guess thest clue is the one who checked for poison yesterday.


    Putting the thought at the back of his head, he then thought about how his gift works, and what he has to do to evolve it to Stage 1. As of now, he was just at Stage 0, and he had no certainty as to what to do to reach Stage 1.


    One of his theories was that umting more gifts, perhaps ten gifts or even one hundred of them might help him reach stage one from the current base stage of his ability ¡ª after all, that was the only way to use Lustful absorption.


    Another possibility was finding support abilities,


    Abilities that help you go up stages more easily, Like¡­''Maybe I should seek the help of a pathfinder or just absorb a pathfinder-type ability from someone¡­''


    Those types help people find out the way ahead¡­ if they were lucky.


    He then thought about the world outside, he felt somewhat eager to go on an adventure¡­


    So much to explore, so much to see¡­


    And wasting his time like that, just procrastinating ¡ª it was already about time for breakfast....


    Anna knocked on the door and entered, with a bright smile on her face, she said: "Your Mother and Sister are waiting for you in the dining hall."


    "Is Breakfast ready?" Harry asked, taking her into his embrace.


    Anna nodded, her face turning red.


    She was again being hugged and given too many kisses out of nowhere, "They are waiting!" she eximed softly again.


    Laughing, Ace tapped her forehead with his own and said, "You''re just too cute."


    Anna pushed him away a bit forcefully, "Go eat first¡­" she said, shy to admit it, "Prince¡­ I made the food with quite a lot of effort today."


    "You cooked it all?" Harry eximed, amazed, "I have to eat it with care then!"


    Anna nodded, struggling to get out of his hug, "Now let me do the chores, I have to clean your room too."


    Harry frowned and shook his head, "No, just sleep on the bed will you? I will send a maid to do the chores¡­ you worked quite a lot yesterday after all."


    Hesitant, Anna looked into his eyes, seeing theforting gaze, her confusion vanished and she nodded.


    "That''s how you should be," Harry kissed her forehead, "Act like a prince''s wife from now on, okay? I will get you out of that maid position soon."


    Anna shook her head, "Don¡­Don''t do that"


    Harry blinked, "Why?"


    Blushing, Anna weakly said in a murmur, "I don''t want you to have another maid¡­"


    Harry dumbly nodded and let her go, his heart felt somewhat weird as he patted her head and turned around, moving towards the dining room.


    ''Was¡­'' Anna blinked as she looked at his back, ''was the prince just¡­ speechless?''


    She shook her head in smug satisfaction and went to bed, actually, she was indeed quite tired.


    She craved some sleep.


    She barely slept 3 hours yesterday after all¡­

 Chapter 6 Precious Sis And Mom

    ?Ace walked slowly to the dining room, going over his ns for the future in his mind.


    He had many ns for this breakfast and the first of which was, To bring his mom and sisterpletely on the same track as him.


    While also speaking about that assassination attempt. They had more in-depth knowledge of the royal pce and could be of much help, he was quite the shut-in as Harry after all.


    And he also wanted to just see them after this long day, He missed them, even though he just saw them yesterday.


    So much shit happened today, he just wanted to see them.


    He still had too many questions in his head, how did he end up getting the Eternal Blood thing, how did he end up as Harry, and how was he here? What was the connection of everything with his death in that ocean?


    He might not be ready to speak everything¡­ but he at least wanted to have them on his side.


    ¡­.


    The dining room of choice for the seventh concubine, her son, and her daughter was just a small room with a wider-than-normal table and good lighting. It was quite a nice ce.


    The butlers served food, and the maids used some animals to make sure nothing was poisoned, just as a second precaution after Anna''s test, Everything was done procedure by procedure, Lilly was too important for the kingdom.


    By the time the son-sis-mom trio was all seated, everything was ready and the maids and Butlers were nowhere to be seen. It was the food time for the family of three.


    Harry seated himself and looked at his mother and sister, they were talking about something and just awake too.


    Mom was shorter than him and Lilly, she was just about 165 cm tall, whereas, he and Lilly were about 170, of course, he was a bit taller than his sister.


    And simr yet slightly different ck eyes from Harry''s and Lilly''s stood beautifully on her caramel face, her lips were rosy without any lipsticks too.


    Even though she was already 36 years old, her Gift made her still look like her mid-twenties, And her overallplexion itself just felt gentle and homely. she, just like the other two, was just wearing her pajamas.


    As for Lilly, his twin sister, she, unlike her mother and brother, had silver hair instead of ck, she too looked gorgeous, her looks while wearing pajamas were a hundred times better than something a miss world from Earth wearing the best dress could hope to be.


    And the same deep dark eyes as her brother adorned her beautiful face with a bit of seriousness.


    He smiled and just looked at them without joining in the conversation like usual, taking the fork and knife to begin his food.


    Confused, Lilly and Emma turned towards him, "¡­Harry?" Lilly called, worried.


    "Don''t worry," he shook his hands, "I am just enjoying looking at you two, continue, continue."


    Emma raised an eyebrow and said, "Something good seems to have happened to you."


    Eating the food with relish, he said, "Yeah, in a way."


    "What happened Brother?" Lilly asked, squinting her eyes, "It''s rare to see you so happy, did something happen with you and your little maid?"


    "Eh," Harry flinched, "No, not that¡­ I am speaking about something else."


    Lilly''s face changed, "So something really happened?"


    "No," Harry firmly shook his head, luckily his little maid was asleep, "I am talking about something serious here Lilly, focus, this might as well affect our whole life."


    Lilly scrutinized him and bit into a piece of chicken, "Yeah, it tastes abnormally good today," she muttered, extremely unhappy.


    What kind of advance did that mere maid y on her innocent brother?


    Harry saw her and knew he had messed up slightly, so he changed the mood, saying mncholically, "Actually, it''s more trouble than good news," he paused.


    Frowning from the side, Emma asked, "What happened dear?"


    Harry''s ck eyes looked around, they were alone and everything was silent, he shook his head, "¡­I really have something serious I want to talk to you two, But not here...As you know, Even the walls have ears."


    Both of them turned serious at the mention and silently ate the food, they were quite curious as to what was going on, but not nervous since Harry was safe and sound infront of them.


    The sound of fork and ceramic rang for a while before the three got up and left the table, finishing the whole set of meals, unlike other days.


    ¡­


    Mother, Emma''s room was clean and neat, with white walls and just arge bed capable offortably seating at least five people and a wardrobe as decor; she was a minimalist by nature, therefore she didn''t have anything much in her room.


    The only sound inside was the sounds from outside the room, of the guards walking around in heavy armor or some carriage outside the window that brought with them the sound of horse hooves.


    And of course, the sound of some rain birds.


    Anyway, This was apletely safe ce to speak, not even the King can pry inside, even using his abilities, it was impossible, the rooms in the castle were quite magical by themselves.


    How it was made? No one knows.


    Maybe the First king of lust might be the only one who knows.


    Sitting on her bed, the two looked at each other and then at Harry ¡ª he was infront of the windows, and looking outside through the closed ss, looking at a forest some distance away, as far as he could see.


    Straight to the point, he said, his voice serious, gently rapping his fingers on the ss: "Mom, sis, yesterday someone attempted to assassinate me..."


    Lilly and Emma''s faces paled in fear, their hearts almost constricted at the mere thought.


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!" Lilly almost screamed in fear.


    Harry scratched the ss in frustration, "That''s what I don''t understand either. I don''t know how, but I was just poisoned."


    Just poisoned? Just? she was ready to kill the maid who was supposed to protect him, the one who poisoned him and...The..Their nerve!


    As for Emma, she was silent, her ck eyes deeply gazing at the floor, flickering with a jade-like killing intent so deeply hidden, the ones who were aimed would have had the creeps for the rest of their life.


    Even Harry had goosebumps at the deep stare she was looking at the floor with.


    "You guys are too heated," he said, his voicenguid.


    It was not that serious, just some clowns ying around. When had important people not had assassins behind their backs? At least he had some as Ace!


    Moving infront of his sister, he brought her into his embrace and fell on the bed, rotating mid-air to bring her above his chest.


    She instinctively tried to resist due to her training, but she wasn''t as strong as him physically, so she couldn''t escape... and Ace who had her in his arms, didn''t n to let her leave.


    She was too precious to keep her out of his embrace.


    Hugging her waist, putting some pressure, "Calm down Lilly," he said.


    She calmed down and looked at his face, then, somewhat shy, yet still angry at him for downying the assassination attempt, she pouted and looked sideways, free hugs are epted though.


    No way she will leave it to prove a point.


    "Do you have any guesses on these daring assassins?" Emma asked with a calm tone.


    Not answering that and hugging his sister''s waist tighter, bringing her face closer, Harry replied, his voice joyous, "Before we speak of that¡­ I didn''t bring you here just to speak about the gloomy things, you know?"


    He turned towards his mom and said with a smile so bright, it could melt mount tai, "I have some great good news too."


    Having an emotional turbulence inside her after finally seeing him smile so happily after so long, Emma almost burst into tears as she asked, "Say it already, you little rascal!"


    Harry smiled, he had already decided to tell them most of his secrets. after all, Secrets and lies¡­they erode the very essence of a family, causing irreparable damage. He didn''t want to be a part of such an age-old mistake.


    But not so easily of course,


    "Haha, No way!" Harry smirked, looking sideways at his mother, "I won''t tell it to you for free, you know?"


    Lilly brought her face up from his hug and asked, looking at her big brother''s ck eyes, "What do you want in return for telling me?"


    "Oh, will you give me anything?" Harry asked, looking back into her eyes, simrly curious.


    She just hugged him back and buried her head in his shoulders, her voice barely a murmur in his ears, she whispered, "Everything I have is yours too...you dumb brother."


    Even Emma''s eyes widened for a second as her enhanced senses caught her words, she was quite amazed¡­


    Harry kissed Lilly''s cheek on his side and asked, indignant, "How can I ask for something after you said that¡­ So unfair! My little sister is too unfair!"


    Lilly just shyly kept her head hidden; her cheeks red, her face fuming hot.


    Furious, he kissed her cheek once again,


    Her ears blushed.


    then he kissed it again, and,


    He kissed her cheek again,


    Lilly just enjoyed her brother''s attention, he rarely cared to do such intimate deeds, she would be a fool if she rejected it.


    She was curious, but her heart was beating too loudly to let her speak.


    Harry slowly moved towards her ears, his lips almost touched it, his breath¡­Lilly could feel it.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    A bit impatient, yet not hating what she was seeing, Emma intercepted, too curious, "So tell us the secret already, I really want to know what made you so happy."


    The sister and brother just turned and looked at her in a daze, indignant, they were having their moment¡­


    Lilly pouted with a red face¡­ stupid mom!

 Chapter 7 Suprise

    ?Somewhat impatient, yet not hating what she was seeing, Emma asked "So tell us the secret already, I''m curious, What made you so happy?"


    With a bit of reluctance, Ace gently let go of his sister and she moved out of his embrace; they once again sat in a circle on the bed, crawling on the bed as they moved.


    Sittingfortably, Lilly stopped and turned to look at Harry, her eyes a picture of expectations, he shoulde and sit beside her¡­right?


    Despite that, Harry just offered a wink and continued crawling. And shortly, He stopped behind his mother, hugged her from behind, and then rested his chin on her shoulders.


    Emma was slightly taken aback and thought, ''His mood really is good today¡­''


    Looking at Lilly and seeing his sister give him a wronged expression, he said, "Mom is precious, too, you know?" He then stopped speaking as though it answered everything.


    Mom patted his head with one of her hands and urged him, "Dear, You can hug me as long as you want, Mom is only eager to do so, but tell me the secret first."


    She was too curious about what had made her son so happy...


    Harry nodded with an eager smile on his handsome face. "Mom, sis, you guys are up for a real surprise¡­do you know what?" with a little pause to make it dramatic, he continued with a question: "How do you think I survived the poison?"


    Then answered himself as he saw the anticipation in their eyes, "I unlocked my gift yesterday, No, Actually I had it all along, but it was a¡­ very sneaky gift, So you could say I only found it yesterday."


    Lilly and Emma blinked, confused for a second and then bbergasted...What? They simply couldn''tprehend his words.


    Allowing them to have their time, he kissed his mother on the cheek from the side, and she did not object.


    It was a rare opportunity for him to express his affection for her, so why would she refuse?


    And, encouraged by her quiet eptance, he moved his lips boldly, kissing her jawline a little ¡ª Emma was startled a bit but did nothing to stop his shenanigans and allowed him to continue ¡ª he moved to her ears and bit it ever so gently...


    Emma could feel her heart rate rising.


    Emboldened, he slowly moved his hands towards her boobs, moving slowly up from her waist, but stopped it midway and decided not to rush it and took his hands back.


    She was his lovely mother, he didn''t want to make her mad¡­


    Instead, he gently kissed her neck from the back, and this time, it surely did surprise her as an electric shock went through her back, his hug tightened in attempt to hold her still, but she was too strong even physically as she pushed his face away gently with her jade hands and said, reproachfully: "little rascal, you shouldn''t kiss there, that''s your mom''s weak spot, you know?" Her cheeks flushed briefly but rapidly faded.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Lilly snapped out of her trance and asked, "What happened? What is your weak point?"


    But still, her focus was on the awakening an ability part, so that question was just half-hearted mumbles, she was just too stunned at the moment.


    Her brother had a Gift!


    Yet, not giving them any more time to think, Harry asked with a smug smile, "So, now that you guys have digested what you heard, what do you think of my surprise?" and once again took back his well-deserved ce, behind his Mom, and put his chin back on her shoulders again.


    Both out of their trance, Mom and Lilly asked in unison, their voice barely not a yell, "What is your innate Gift?"


    They never considered the fact that he might be lying, he had no need to, and he was never that cruel to himself to make such a dumb lie.


    But, if so, then¡­What was his Gift?


    Harryughed as he left his mom out of his hug and jumped out of the bed, then said mysteriously, "I will tell that to you personally some other time, I bet it will be another surprise, A bigger one!" he sounded rather eager to do just that.


    And without waiting for them to make him cough up the answer, he ran out of the room, So, before the two could understand he was running away, he was already gone.


    Lilly grumbled with a pout, "Brother is so mean today."


    Mom ruffled her daughter''s hair and supported her statement, "Yes he sure is different today."

 Chapter 8 Sneaking In

    ?Night, inside the Royal Pce. Harry''s room...


    After their breakfast and talk in the morning, he had gone to an official and made some preparations for Anna, relieving all her duties other than ones he ordered.


    Of course, she will be moving with him from now own, and thus poison checking will be her most important job.


    But that in itself had quite some procedures to be taken care of, like assembling new time table, setting other maids in the missing position and then getting used to it.


    Of course, Anna didn''t have much work except being his private maid, but there were some works atleast, like checking out on all the maids and guards working around him and his part of the family.


    So as the change was going on, she needed to help, so in the end she went to do that after she slept enough. He didn''t even get to y with her.


    And then, he had started to do some excercises to feel about his body, squats, pull ups, push ups. All kinds of exercises were to simpke for him. His body was too strong.


    Nevertheless, he did them for as long as he could and sweated a lot.


    That was the main thing he had been doing the whole day. He had even skipped meals, of course he let Mom and sis know beforehand.


    As for now?


    Harry was looking around and shaking his head as he groped around the walls inside his room.


    He moved his fingers through each brick but they were not it.


    Finding a wall brick that had a different texture, a bit sharp on the fingerpared to the rest, Harry smirked and put some pressure on it.


    The brick sunk down.


    The wall shifted to the side, and a small pathway opened up.


    Smiling with eagerness, he entered and the pathway closed behind him.


    Looking around as he walked, The insides of the pathway were dark, and he had brought no light...


    It was a small secret tunnel.


    And even though dark, it was a straight path, so he didn''t lose his way and walked straight, then found a roadblock, it was a wall.


    When he was just a meter away from it, he stopped and gave a hard kick on the Wall''s lower end with his foot, the wall rotated and he was shown a way forward.


    Moving forward, he entered a room, his vision brightened up.


    "You could havee through the easy way, why do it the hard way?" amused, Lilly asked, seated on her bed.


    She liked seeing him do that though, since it brought back the memories of their childhood, searching for treasures around the castle, only to end up finding a hidden tunnel to each other''s room.


    Closing the Wall well, he said: "That won''t be a good idea, I like that tunnel anyway. it brings back memories."


    He didn''t want rumors of him and his sister in a room at night already, that would probably be troublesome.


    Lilly was just too happy to care for the titbits, and just as she was about to stand from the bed to hug him,


    he moved quickly and got into her bedsheets, and was soon there by her side


    Hugging her from the side, he could feel the softness of his sister again, oh how he had missed it.


    Afterpletely andfortably hugging her, And while still cuddling, he said: "I just love hugging you, you are just so soft andfortable to touch..."


    Lilly giggled, Go on, Go on, continue praising me...


    She liked beingplimented by him.


    It had been years since she heard a sincere one, He was somewhat gloomy after that whole Null thing.


    But of course, Their rtionship with each other had never been shallow, so it never became distant, in fact, after bing a null, Lilly''s still unwavering and loving support only brought them much closer


    And in the deepest parts of Lilly''s mind, she only wanted that, To keep their three people family together...Eternally.


    Even being gifted with one of the three Great ability was only a source of power to protect her family when they were weak.


    She always wanted to express her love for her family, but she was somewhat shy and Harry was mostly a person of solitude...


    Except when there was something that affected her or their mother, he mostly stayed out of everything,


    Yet, when it counted, he will always be there,


    even though weak, he was no coward.


    And almost all his ideas up against a situation are always smart, he was one of the smartest people she knew.


    "I also like being hugged by you brother," she said as she turned to the side and hugged him back.


    She could only be so straightforward, naive and simple infront of him...she smiled inside.


    Hugging each other, both feelingfortable and loved, Ace suddenly called: "Hey, My beautiful lil sis"


    "mhm? What? I didn''t hear you," she said, feinting she hadn''t heard.


    Ace didn''t Reply and just kissed her on her cheeks once, then moved down and took her by the lips


    she didn''t reject the kiss, but unlike what she expected, a tongue broke through her lips and entered her mouth, and she opened her eyes abruptly and bit on his tongue.


    In a panic, she said, breaking out of the kiss "That was unexpected, so I..I....I¡ª"


    But again, she found her lips sealed again, and this time, sheplied without any resistance. she just hoped his tongue didn''t hurt due to her bite.


    Of course it won''t hurt, he had 2 defense, even knife''s would have a hard time inflicting damage even if it was a vulnerable part like his tongue.


    A gentle bite from his sister was just bliss, no pain!


    But she didn''t know that and guiltilly kissed him back.


    Harry''s tongue gently ying with hers, their lips chewing each other instinctively.


    After a long, long kiss, their lips parted and a bridge of saliva extended out of it.


    The proof of their connection.


    Lilly blushed, she had just deeply kissed her brother, they had also kissed before this, even lio to lip was a regr thing.


    Deeply, it was a first.


    She could feel her heart thump in a weird sense and her body heat up.


    But she didn''t get any more time to think, as again, her lips were sealed, that snake-like tongue of her brother invaded her mouth and found her tongue to pkay with, they both tangled against each other until they were out of breath.


    And Harry brought his tongue out again.


    For a while, in the single bed, under the same bedsheets. Sister and Brother duo kept hugging and kissing each other non-stop.


    Harry didn''t want to stop kissing and Lilly didn''t want him to stop kissing either.


    They both wanted it to continue.

 Chapter 9 Sister

    ?Looking at his sister, being embraced by himself, now under him after a series of coincidences, he couldn''t help but be happy... Happier than ever.


    ''No man ever lucky enough to bed his sister could be unhappy'' He thought,


    Out of breath after they had kissed each other deeply once again, she was heaving, so he didn''t harass her with another lip-to-lip and moved near her cheek and kissed it gently


    moving his kisses downwards, one gentle kiss after the other, he soon reached her neck, he munched on it like an addict and Lilly hugged him tightly for support


    Stopping for a bit before moving, he reached her shoulders, then stopped again and looked at her face


    enjoying the sight for a moment, he looked at his sister''s ck eyes and said. "Sis, I know I''m too sudden in saying this...


    But you and Mom are the most important people in my life. And I don''t want to lose any of you to someone else...I really don''t, so,


    Sis, can I have you, will you be mine?" his voice seemed a bit choked as he said that, How long he had wanted to say that...


    She nodded like a bird flecking rice with flushed cheeks... It was predestined; She and her mother had already nned for them to marry each other, Today''s proposal was simply a surprise,


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm But this was much better than their nning and she just wanted to be with him now,


    "So even though it''s another rushed question, mydy, can I eat you whole?"


    Knowing what he meant, she too felt it was a bit too fast, but then asked, more than a bit sad "But didn''t you have erectile dysfunction?"


    After speaking, she felt So embarrassed, she wished she could bury herself. Her feelings for him had been so obvious, and she worried that she may have hurt his feelings by stating it so inly.


    Upon hearing her words, he justughed, He no longer needed any more answers.


    He hugged her tightly and buried his face in her neck. "I love you, Lill," he said...His emotions were somewhat unstable,


    she was just so Precious, He would never have enough of her


    and she replied, barely audible "I love you too, Harry"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 10 Nirvana

    ying in each other''s embrace without speaking for a while, Ace''s hands slowly moved and removed her pyjama''s buttons,


    Withoutpletely removing it, he moved his right hand in through the removed parts and caught her heavenly smoothness in his hands


    and groped it, they were just as big as his hands and it was a perfect fit, just made for his hands


    While groping her boobs, his left hand moved down and went through her pant top, reached inside and found something wet,


    It was his most beloved''s sacredness,


    As his hands touched the wet waterspot, Lilly couldn''t hold back and moaned, Mmmm~


    Her brother was teasing her Vagina!


    His middle finger slowly moved around the spot without entering the sacred temple,


    teasing it as it yfully moved into her hole and started moving around, its movements became faster as it went deeper,


    Slithering in like a snake,


    ang~


    A restrained yet unstoppable moan came out of Lilly''s mouth and that gave in to the beginning of moans, she didn''t resist anymore,


    Only her brother was going to see her pathetic state, so it didn''t matter in the end,


    Her cute moans continuously resounded throughout the room,


    -mmh~As she held onto the bedsheets for dear life,


    luckily, the room was Soundproof,


    As she lost herself in the pleasure she had never felt before And felt something just a step away from nirvana-


    He suddenly stopped and took out his finger, standing up.


    And she nced at him with an expression of profound betrayal, her words trapped in her throat,


    But he just smiled, licked his fingers clean, and started removing her clothes,


    Undoing her pyjama buttons one by one,


    And soon, he could see her naked majesty,


    She was a pristine art, an absolute wonder of creation


    White jade-like skin and slightly contrasting silver hair that was spread around messily on the light pink bedsheets, her simr to his darkly ck eyes, her unique smile that can bring peace from the bottom of his heart


    Her Lilly-like smell,


    Her pearly white teeth, her red ears,


    Her loud heart, Her cherry-like lips...


    Her shining soul.


    There was not one thing that was not beautiful about her, she was a straight 100 out of 10.


    Moving his face near to her sacred spot and looking at it with an intense gaze filled with love and lust, he said, Holding her legs and keeping them spread without hurting her


    "It''s been a long time since I saw her"


    The more he looked, the more changes he found, His sister had grown up...


    Lilly blushed right to her ears, so much, her skin turned Red like a ripe tomato, she couldn''t even close her legs due to him having a hand on them, ''So embarrassing...''


    But then again, it was her brother after all,


    Harry smiled and patted her treasured spot; it had grown some hair around its wet entrance, but he liked it that way, and it was his sister''s, he will ept anything and everything of hers,


    He just kept patting and staring at it, mesmerization all over his face...


    With a flushed face, Lilly hurled a pillow in his direction, but he effortlessly evaded it, and before she could react, he had already grabbed her legs and spread them wide,


    She didn''t try to resist much, but when she looked at what he was about to do, she almost chocked on her saliva,


    He leaned closer to her zone, and then, something wet was inside her,


    Looking at him, she only had the time to say "That is filth-" before her world was overwhelmed by pleasure as she sensed somethinging, her brother licking her zone for a girl who didn''t even know people licks that ce was too much of an arousal,


    "it''s Cumming!!! somethingsing" she screamed as the sacred liquid exploded out as it came out of her like dripping honey, and Harry didn''t waste a single drop,


    He drank it all without wasting a drop, And savouring the unique dreamlike taste, he licked his lips clean and, with a smirk,


    gave a lick on her slit and cleaned it too before standing up,


    An exhrated breath escaped his lips as he said,


    "You are just so tasty, lill, the best cuisine I''ve had in like, forever.."


    Yet, she didn''t care for the words now, as her mind was preupied with pleasure, yet, seeing him stand up, she got the first glimpse of his true majestic physique,


    his pyjama pants were bulging, she gulped,


    "What are you waiting for, sis? wouldn''t you help me take care of this little guy too?" His voice rang with the muscr energy of true men, and Lilly awoke from her dreamy gaze


    even though red to her ears


    she did exactly what he asked,


    she moved near him and then removed his pants, she was an obedient sister, even though one with trembling hands,


    and lo and behold, a seven-inch little guy came out of it,


    Standing like a dragon springing to the heavens,


    "His inability has truly been fixed," she confirmed happily, not wanting to dwell on the reasons for it at the moment.


    Gulping, she asked, "What am I supposed to do with it?"


    "Try putting it into your mouth..." He spoke hesitantly, not wanting to taint his angel by asking her to do it,


    If she showed the slightest hint of disgust, he would stop and go straight up without fore- uhm!


    Without much hesitation, she put the penis into her mouth and began to move it around instinctually. She was careful to avoid her teeth, not wanting to cause him any harm


    But he said, "You don''t have to worry about the teeth, those can''t hurt me.."


    She didn''t speak and just nodded, his gun moving with her nod inside her mouth,


    She used her mouth to move around his boy as her head bobbed up and down, Trying to make him enjoy it as much as she did when he licked her,


    And she felt no disgust in doing this, as to her,


    Everything that was her brother''s, was good...and tasty too, even though somewhat salty...


    she wondered what it will taste like if she mixed some of the liquid that came out of her on it, she will have to try thatter,


    As for Harry?


    He enjoyed it, the teeth brushing around his penis without being able to hurt it at all was a feeling that absolutely beat everything


    she moved her head up and down, her tongue wrapped around the bat as she moved faster and faster, trying her hardest


    and soon, he was ready to cum, but just as he was about to move his penis out, she bit his little brother a bit too hard on purpose.....and he,


    He couldn''t control it anymore


    and came,


    inside her mouth...


    She smiled at him cunningly and swallowed it wholely, leaving him with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "What''s with that face? You drank mine," she said, looking away after her remark.


    She wasn''t that bold yet,


    But feeling somethinging out, she just couldn''t hold back...


    He chuckled at her reasoning, and said, His voice dreamy..."Don''t look away just yet. It''s not over."


    ...


    He made her sit in the doggy position and looked at her from behind, the pink hole and enchanting slit both seemingly enticing him to eat it whole,


    Yet, he didn''t do that, Because forey was over for today


    It was time for the main course


    He moved his meathead near that main uncharted hole, and rubbed it around the slit for some time, his lunk gettingpletely lubricated with her juices


    he gulped a bit before slowly going in, Smirking at the fact that she was going to enjoy the surprise


    As Lilly waited for that well-known pain, nothing happened as his thing smoothly went in and hit her womb, The dragon calmly resting inside its den...


    She didn''t feel a single ounce of pain, only the blissful sensation of her barriers breaking without any pain being felt inside her


    Harry''s smirk grew


    He knew why she didn''t feel the pain, it was rted to his ability, lustful Absorption,


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm but he wasn''t thinking about that at the moment. And Instead, he continued with what he was doing,


    his sword moved in and out, apatibility he had with her was shown to him with every hit he did with smoothness


    His sister''s sheath epted it without any trouble,


    It was like it was solely made for him, a perfect match for his thing, like a predestined destination for his lust to find rest


    Each thrust of his sword hit the mark perfectly, never missing a critical strike, his thing was filling her, just as the best fit should...


    mmmmh~!!!!


    with each wave''s end came another one,


    as he continued pounding his sister non-stop,


    She moaned non-stop


    Aah~


    mhhhmmmmm~


    ahnnn~


    soon the sound of only flesh beating flesh and intense moaning could be heard in the room as the siblings enjoyed themselves in their first moments of nirvana


    Aah ! Aah! Ha!


    the moving and thrusting pace started reducing as the duo approached the apex of their newfound nirvana and at its ninth cloud,


    they moved with newfound vigour, their bodies moving in absolute harmony with each other and when he felt her cumming out sacred liquid, he couldn''t hold on anymore and came alongside, inside his sister''s sacred location,


    Yet, both of them didn''t care...


    they just loved and enjoyed each other''s presence,


    Come the repercussions as it may, they will deal with it all. Together.


    With extremely tired bodies, they both fell asleep.


    Drifting into the realm of dreams...


    Naked and in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 11 Cleaning Up And Enjoying The Benefits

    ?Waking up after a hard night, Harry opened his eyes and the first thing he saw and felt was the naked body of his sister Lilly in his embrace.


    Sleeping with an almost silly grin on her face, Lilly seemed like a goddess of the night as she slept, using Harry''s hands as pillows


    She was quite dirty beneath the bedsheets and he wanted to clean her, but he didn''t want to wake her up. So, kissing her forehead, he simply gazed at her.


    No matter how much he looked, he just couldn''t get enough of her naked beauty, Yet, seemingly feeling his perverted gaze on her skin, she woke up with a start. Seeing his dark eyes, she calmed down and said, ''Good morning.'' She was still half asleep


    "Good morning my love" After he said that, he picked her up in a princess carry and walked towards the bathroom


    she protested with a sleepy voice, "Where are you taking me? put me back in there, I wanna sleep morreee~"


    Not listening, he said, his voice nd, ''"You can rx. I will brush you, bathe you, feed you, and even give you free kisses. You just stay there like a sloth, okay?"


    Suddenly feeling a bit happy, she replied, blushing and cheerfully, ''Fine, fine, this queen epts!''"


    "''Thanks, your majesty,'' he said as he went into the luxurious bathroom and took a wooden toothbrush from a cup. He then sat her in hisp and brought her head to the side of his face, Shefortably sank her head into his manly chest''sfort,


    and now she was sitting in hisp with her head resting on his chest, facing forward,


    her back facing him,


    He turned on the tap to fill the bathtub with warm water and then picked up the toothbrush and some ancient-looking toothpaste, He then asked gently with words contrasting his tone, "Open your filthy mouth for this King"


    "''Yes, your majesty,'' she echoed, opening her mouth in agreement.


    As he looked at her white pearly teeth and pink tongue, he felt a sudden urge to kiss her. However, he remembered that she might have some of his cumstains in her mouth and restrained himself.


    but his little guy wasn''t that restrained and poked her ass, feeling it under her naked butt, she wiggled for room and the penis poked its head through her thighs


    yet, seemingly dissatisfied, Ace moved his penis and rubbed it on her entrance slit for a moment before making it enterpletely into his sister''s pussy and he said, smirking "that''s morefortable"


    and she gasped, yet, that was only the beginning as Ace began brushing her teeth,


    Ace carefully ced the toothbrush in his sister Lilly''s mouth and began to brush her teeth, making sure to cover every surface thoroughly for aplete clean. Upon inspection, Ace noted that Lilly''s teeth were already quite clean. Nevertheless, Ace wanted to ensure they stayed that way and continued to gently brush them to maintain Lilly''s oral hygiene.


    while the penis under her naked vagina did its first thrust, and she almost moaned already, but she withstood, she wanted to maintain some face today


    The brushes were gentle and flowing, which finally made Lilly moan, mmmhm~~


    Ace''s strokes moved from right to left with the momentum of a horse but did not cause any pain or difort inside Lilly''s mouth. Ace hadplete control of the pace.


    and his penis moved alongside it


    After rinsing out the toothpaste from Lilly''s mouth, Ace noticed that her tongue needed cleaning too. He took a tongue scraper and made Lilly spit her tongue out, releasing another cute moan alongside it


    ahhmm~


    she didn''t resist at all,


    Then, with absolute gentleness, Ace scraped the tongue and threw the tool aside.


    their hips moved against each other as she moaned again and again at times as the oral cleaning finished, Ace shifted his focus to Lilly''s body. The bathtub was still filled only to the foot level with water since the tap was set to a slow mode. He took a showerhead, sprayed water all over Lilly''s body, and applied the cream on his hands before spreading it on her skin.


    slowly spreading the cream on her body and focusing it on her boobs, he started moulding into all the shapes he could ask for


    Its soft heavenly feeling brought him to the bounds of Nirvana, yet he held on


    mmh~


    the moans got cuter, yet he held on


    waiting for her to be the first one to release nectar as their hips moved in rhythm


    mhmmmm~


    ah~


    angh~


    and as he noticed his little twin sister''s pussy finally about to break out with nectar, he finally moved his molesting hands from her boobs to her nipples and pinched


    and finally, she came, a lot at that


    and not waiting for another moment, or incapable of that impossible feat, as though the release of a world cleaving river''s dam, his fluids flowed into her with a final hard thrust...


    The Bathing continued, with tired breaths escaping the siblings as they enjoyed each other''spany while they bathed, again, one of the Darned perverted Brother''s fingers slowly slithered into her sacred hole and removed the fluids with wavy motions before beginning another round, this time with fingering as the main dish


    inserting one finger into it, he started moving it inside that sacred slit as she moaned and said, barely able to speak in this pleasure filled moment "Don''t stop doing that, if you stop, I will not talk to you for one- no two days!"


    hearing it, happier than ever hearing someone say work harder, another of his finger broke into her sacred hole and he said, "Don''t worry, I will do it as long and as many times as you want"


    two fingers moved left and right, wreaking havoc inside as she kept squirming in pleasure, and when he found a particrly interesting spot to touch inside his sister''s pussy, shepletely nked out and


    *Psstts*


    she came again


    and finally, tired, both began their true bath...


    ...


    As he finished bathing her and began drying her hair with a towel, she suddenly spoke with a smug tone, "Brother, Do you realize how many people in the pce would be envious of you if they knew about our rtionship?"


    He answered without any care. "What can their envy do to me." and continued with what he was doing


    But she didn''t drop the topic, continuing with a more serious tone: "No, brother, my situation is somewhat different. I didn''t tell you until today because I feared you might hate me." she paused, still a bit afraid of the prospect.


    "Hate you?" he gave a tap on her head and asked, unamused: "What could possibly make me hate you?"


    She smiled dazzlingly, taking the towel from his hands, and throwing it aside. She stood in front of him, locking eyes with him.


    Seeing the innocent love in his gaze, she leaned closer and initiated a kiss, taking charge for the first time.


    Her lips gently took his in and her tongue entered his mouth, and once inside, started to y around gently with her brother''s tongue.


    He actually tasted quite sweet.


    And,


    After kissing for a while, they finally parted their lips, a strand of saliva still connecting their souls. Ace then moved his lips towards hers and cleaned it with a stroke of his tongue and then looked into her eyes and said: "Thank you for your generous gift mdy."


    His heart had really skipped a beat seeing a proactive sister.


    She smiled before continuing to speak, "So, as I was saying, I kept the main details of about my ability from you for a reason, as you don''t know yet, let me exin my ability first," Taking a deep breath, she spoke: "My Gift is different from all the other abilities, it''s one of the three Great abilities of our Royal Family."


    She stopped speaking and looked at his soul stirring dominating ck eyes reflecting her image.


    Waiting for a reaction.


    Harry''s mind started racing as he processed what he had just heard. Suddenly, all the puzzle pieces fit together and aplete image formed in front of him.


    His mind shook for a moment as he realized the truth.


    Thinking back, he had noticed many peculiarities around himself after being reborn.


    Like the fact that He was even brought up in the list of choice for Anna as her Prince. After all, she was a beautiful woman, almost every prince would want her.


    And of course, a worthless Null would be removed from the list as fast as possible. They wouldn''y care about his feelings.


    Yet,


    Despite the attention of many lustful princes and other nobles, no one had attempted to take her away from him or even y a trick.


    So, No wonder, No wonder, he always had his sister''s Protection and Providence!


    Being a Royalty of the Lust house, Harry was well aware of what the significance of the three Great Gifts were.


    They were the pinnacle Gift in all facets, they were the Gifts that let the Royals be Royals. They were Gifts that could fight a Stage above, capable of fighting Stage 5 Gifted when they are just at Stage 4.


    He then quickly pieced together the reason why Lilly had been afraid he would hate her once he found out, and why she was different.


    Of course, many princes and even the king himself might want her as their woman, as for why she was afraid?


    He was smart, so it was easy to guess.


    Bursting outughing as he hugged Lilly tightly, he teased: "I never knew my intelligent and beautiful sister could be so foolish at times, so dumb!"


    Lilly buried her head in his chest, muttering under her breath in a somewhat resentful tone, "I know, you know? I was just afraid of you seeing me in a bad light," she admitted and Harry almost had a cuteness overdose.


    This dumb girl!


    He knew that she was truly afraid, he would have been afraid too, but luckily both of them didn''t have to fear that possibility now.


    "Being born twins and having an unbelievable ability like one of the three great gifts, while your brother is just a Null... I can see where the misgivingse from. So you believed I didn''t get any abilities because of you, huh?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    She nodded, exactly that. but did this guy get even smarter?


    Harry munched on the thought for a moment before he said, "Even though that''s impossible, I am thankful to fate that I only came to know of the fact about your great ability now, or in case I did or said something that hurt you...." I probably would have had to bear the guilt. he left thest part unsaid, but it was obvious enough.


    And she nodded, then said: "I am grateful to fate too, that you have a Gift now." A bright smile creeped up on her face that was buried in his chest.


    Harry suddenly had a thought and asked an important question: "Which one among the three is your ability?"


    After all, they were all quite simr in style, illussionary in feel. Just like his Sister''s gift.


    Oh! getting her chance, she looked at him, her eyes sparkling as she said "I won''t tell it to you for free, tell me about your Gift first!"


    "Oho?" Harry bit her lips gently, and left it before saying, "You are my rebellious sister now?"


    He could have looked into the system to know her Gift, but he didn''t.


    Instead, he replied, quite smug today, "My ability is also very unique, even better than all three great abilitiesbined." But Lilly could feel the stern and serious voice underneath hisckadiscical words.


    He was serious. Dead serious.


    She gulped...is that even possible?


    She could feel trepidation creeping up on her soul for a second, she wanted to believe it and not doubt his honesty, but what can be better than the three great Abilities? She couldn''t even begin to guess.


    Her Gift alone, when it reached its maximum power at Stage 5, had power at a level of mortals ying God.


    So... What could be better than that?


    Harry saw her reaction and said seriously, "Sis, instead of telling you what my Gift is, it will be better if I show it to you, but before that, please tell me everything about your ability."


    Not for much, but he wanted to know from herself what it meant to be one of the three Great Gifted.


    Lilly nodded and revealed her ability. "My ability is Dream Walker. I have control over many aspects of dreams, like seeing others'' dreams without their permission or making others see what I want to show as their dreams, even though I''m only at stage 1," she said, a hint of pride evident in her voice.


    Nodding, he looked at her again and said. "Now see what I do."


    As she looked, his eyes turned the colour of a unique pinkish blue and she suddenly felt as if she was dreaming, in a dream where she and her brother lovingly cuddled, kissed and fucked.


    Her mind returned and she looked at her brother...dumbfounded.


    ..Wa..was that what she thought it was?!

 Chapter 12 Unbelievable

    ?Unable to speak, she simply pointed at him and then at her, her jaws ck.


    He chuckled as he once again embraced her tightly before patting her head and waiting, patiently waiting for her to calm down.


    Soon, her rapidly beating heart calmed down slightly, and she asked in puzzlement, "How did you use my ability? What is your ability in the end?" She had a suspicion but wanted to hear it from him to confirm her extraordinary thought.


    Nodding, he replied, "As you guessed, I can copy anyone''s ability after having true deep sex with them. Of course, there is a limitation. Only incestuous rtionships grant me abilities; others need something called a soul bond or something to work, I''m unsure of its details..."


    "Can you have multiple abilities simultaneously, or just one at a time?" That was the crucial question, yet she already had a disbelieving smile of relief and excitement. This ability was unprecedented.


    It was just too...unbelievable.


    Even if he could only have one ability at a time, he could have hers and he would still reach the Apex!


    Blushing at the thought, her excitement grew when he answered, surprising her even more. "I can have as many abilities as I want in my collection. However, if my hunch is right, I can only use one ability at a time."


    It was a limitation he anticipated he would face, but he was uncertain as of now since he currently possessed only one ability.


    Lilly''s eyes momentarily sparkled as she spoke. "That shouldn''t be much of a problem. Using two Gifts at a time is not really important. You can simply use the best-suited ability for the moment, and..." Her voice trailed off as she suddenlyprehended that he would have to have sex with other women to fully harness his ability. Her eyes instantly dimmed.


    No way...


    Understanding her thoughts, he gently kissed her cheeks and reassured her, "As you think, I will encounter many women throughout my life, particrly our blood rtives. But don''t worry in the least. No matter how many womene, you will always be my top priority and my most beloved sister. You will always be my greatest."


    Her eyes were still dim and struggling, she reluctantly nodded, about to tear up slightly.


    "Hey, hey, don''t show that expression, please." Hugging her tight and patting her head, "I can''t even y with you, can I? Tell me what you want me to do. Even if I don''t use my Gift to absorb other gifts, I have your DreamWalker ability. So, I can surely be one of the most exceptional individuals in the world gradually. If you desire it, I won''t have any other women in my life besides you, Mom, and... Anna."


    He even had a n if she wanted it like that, though he didn''t voice it explicitly.


    Looking at him, filled with self-worth due to his consideration, she lovingly spoke, her voice pouting: "No, just being one of the top Gifted with an ability like yours would do it an injustice. So, I want you to strive for improvement instead. We are all..." She smiled, "We are all Gifted now. And as a gifted, if we don''t want to know what lies after Stage 5, what is the meaning? And I believe Brother." Her eyes shined like the night as she said, "I believe brother... You can surpass any Gifted yet. And truly reach Awakening."


    Harry nodded and kissed her forehead, saying, "I never knew you were so ambitious."


    "You never asked..." Lilly muttered and bit his lips.


    He bit back and they stayed kike that for a while. He asked, "What is your ambition?"


    Lilly breathed in the manly scent of her brother and then said, "My greatest ambition WAS to be the strongest I could be, and with my Gift, one of the strongest people in the continent. And then travel the world with just us three, and study more about Gifts and find their origin if possible."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Was?"


    "Hmm, now it is changed." Lilly smiled, "Now I want to be the sister of the Strongest Man on Mystry, just have fun, y around, be thezy girl, and just enjoy her brother''s hard work."


    "That is quite the dream, the brother must be a lucky guy."


    "You bet!"


    "So in this beautiful story, will the heroine have kids in the end? Her brother''s kids?"


    Lilly blushed, her heart thrummed as she said, "Maybe?"


    "So I am allowed to have concubines as long as you are the Queen, huh?"


    Lilly rose a beautiful eyebrow, "Yeah, I''m also curious about what will happen once your ability reaches stage 1. However, I do have some conditions. As you mentioned, I will always be your top priority, the most important. Hmm...If you wish, you can include Mom alongside me. But no other women should be allowed near our level, and I might mention more conditions if I have any."


    How can someone NOT love a supportive and affectionate sister like her?


    He smiled and replied, "That''s a given. You and Mom will always be the most important to me. After all, you were the only ones there for me at my weakest moments."


    And in my stronger versions, I believe I will be there for you with everything I can offer... His tender smile remained as he contemted.


    It was a good feeling to know that there were people who had his back. No matter what she said, he knew she would be ready to break a bone anytime if he needed it.


    Anna might be important, she might be a woman he cared about... But Mother and Lilly?


    He could die for them without blinking,he would never do that fir Anna.


    And to reach that part of his heart, it was impossible by just being a maid for him withoutining for 3 years.


    If she wanted to reach that level, she would have to work hard for it.


    His Mom and Sister, they were on a tier of their own.


    Moreover, he had evene to learn something more about his sister, deep down...


    she had her own little ambitions.

 Chapter 13 Checking The System

    ?After truly waking up from herzy mode due to the shock of Harry''s Gift, Lilly and Harry continued their bath.


    They bathed each other well and cleaned every part, Harry especially cleaned his sister''s Vagina well.


    Of course Lilly cleaned her brother''s rod just as well.


    Cleaning each other was an especially distinct thing for them, and they just loved doing it. They just felt extra close doing that.


    But nevertheless, their gentle bath ended up as a fetio, Harry asked her for a blowjob.


    She was a bit reluctant but putting it in her mouth and then letting it go down her throat, feeling the taste of her brother''s most intimate parts. She ended up quite liking the process.


    She had licked his long dragon for quite long before he came into her mouth.


    Of course, she wasn''t one to admit a loss, so she had made him finger her to cumming too.


    No, his hands had did that on his own in the middle of her sucking his dick but still...


    Of course, Ace was the one who initiated it all.


    Then,


    They bathed again and cleared all the filth before wearing a new pair of fresh ck clothes, they were already a couple, and they didn''t waste any chance to show their love.


    Even though Lilly would have died of shame had someone other than Harry knew what she did.


    But this was a little secret between brother and sister, so there was no one who will ever find out.


    Even as they got in to bath again though, they kissed each other at times and still yed around for a while. Harry''s hand was too naughty and she was too eager for him to touch her.


    After finishing the bath, they then helped each other wear clothes, while being touchy of course, in bama style, as Ace might say.


    After wearing theirplete noble attire of the day, a simple bluefortable white pajama for Harry and simrly confortable pink pajamas for Lilly.


    They reluctantly said byebye for today, and Harry returned to his room through that secret pathway.


    It was already about to be morning, they had been intimate with each other for hours now. And they had decided to keep their rtionship a secret for now, incestuous rtionships were the norm inside the royal pce, but Lilly''s status was too important for this generation''s only known Null Royalty to wed her without repercussions.


    Nulls were believed to be ominous. Let one of the three Great Gufted marry him and have descendants?


    It will dirty the bloodline!


    Moreover, Harry needed more time, time to umte more strength and experiance before he debuted as the unforgiving itch in every royal man''s forehead, the man who fucks their mothers.


    It was again about to be another Morning now, and breakfast time was sooning, they didn''t want to make their mom unhappy due to waiting for no reason either, so they parted in the end for now.


    And inside his room, he finally had some alone time to check his ''incest system''


    ...


    ''System'' he thought of it in his mind, not with that specific keyword but its definition, and that waving dark panel with archaic symbol appeared in front of him.


    Not waiting to see any further of its gimmicks, he looked at a new Bar that appeared in it after he had prated Lilly.


    [ Eternal Companions: Lilly Lust Vincias, Anna Lust ]


    he clicked on ''Lilly'' and soon, he could see her stats:


    Lilly Lust Vincias


    -Strength: 1.2


    -Defense: 2


    -Stamina: 1.3


    -Soul limit: 5. (impossible to increase with points)


    -Abilities[Gifts]:


    DreamWalker ¨C The Eternal Ability Of The Empress Of Dreams. An ability that was taken from a mere mortal level to the Eternal level by the Eternal herself. bing a great art throughout the ages as it continues its walk throughout history. Her Eternal blood runs deep in the gifted''s body, and she is her one and only sessor in name in this generation.


    (The blood is weak and there is ack of information.)


    The ability user will always be the lord of the subconscious mind and Dreams. Further uses of the gift are Unknown.


    Looking at everything with a very deep gaze, Harry muttered "Eternal this, Eternal that, everything greater and better seems to have something to do with these Eternals, what the hell are those...or they?" but no one answered him, and he could only curse his phantom itch of curiosity away as he finally made aplete round of things that he really should care about inside all these words in the system;


    Number 1, Great abilities were different from other abilities not only in strength but their meaning as well, they were some kind of inheritance of Eternals or at least they had something to do with them.


    Number 2, Mortal abilities could reach Eternal Level somehow, yet that seemed too far for the current him.


    Number 3, Eternals were probably not a single person or object, but rather a group of extremely strong creatures, with even mortals reaching that level through cultivated strength, or even every one of them once being mortal.


    Hoping to not miss anything, he looked at her soul limit.


    "Five?!"


    That was new.


    He thought only he could have more than 1, what was the use of having higher limits anyway, if you can''t have that many abilities?


    stopping the thought process, he nced at his [pleasure points: 11] and grinned.


    ''10 points for sex, done two times with Lilly, one inside the bedroom and the other in the bathroom, plus one for all the kisses and rest of the stuff?''


    clicking on his stats, he checked it.


    Strength: 2 (+)


    Defense: 2(+)


    Stamina: 1(+)


    Agility: 1(+)


    Soul limit: 2/2(+)


    Abilities: Lustful Absorption, Dream Walker.


    He clicked + on each stat twice, then, his stats became,


    Strength: 4


    Defense: 4


    Stamina: 3


    Agility: 3


    Soul limit: 2/4


    Abilities: Lustful Absorption, Dream Walker


    Remaining Points: 1


    He kept that extea point for an emergency and closed the system panel as that addictive watery wave feeling hit his soul again.


    Making his soul float as it calmed and then exploded with power.


    From the bottom of his feet to the too of his head, he could feel his hair standing as the feeling passed by.


    And his body got strengthened, its potential transformed from the fohndation.


    he still couldn''t understand the process, but it felt like Nirvana if there was one. His body felt really strong now. Infact, too strong.

 Chapter 14 Im So Strong!

    ?Calming the soul and its unbridled power,


    Harry closed his eyelids shut and clenche his fists as the sheer oundish amount of fleshly power traversed through his cells and lit them up with its strong vibrance ¡ª making his whole body extremely taught and strong as an overall evolution was given to his whole foundation of life.


    His current status was:


    Strength: 4


    Defence: 4


    Stamina: 3


    Agility: 3


    what did this even represent?


    Having the physique of 3 or 4 people with maxed human mortal Potentialbined in a single body?


    His strength was simply explosive by human standards, if he didn''t have simrly tough bones and body due to Defense stat, he would have broken down by himself.


    how strong was this EXACTLY though?


    Assuming that the strength of the fused body is thebined strength of the five greatest possible mortal men,


    at the best of mortals without using abilities, at max people could lift weights near 600 kg ( more than 1150 pounds)


    that level multiplied by 5, Harry could effortlessly lift Cars from Ace''s previous world like Honda Fix from right under it, pretty easily.


    that was a super great level of fitness!


    However, it is at the same time important to note that strength is not simply a matter of adding up the strength of different muscles.


    The strength of a person also depends on factors such as muscle coordination, body mechanics, and neural control, not to mention experiance in ceramtain situations.


    Therefore, while the fused body was significantly stronger than a single ordinary person, the actual amount of strength increase would depend on how effectively the muscles and nervous system could work together.


    It is also worth noting that strength is not the only factor that determines physical abilities, as endurance(defence), agility, and flexibility(included in agility stat) are also important.


    Overall, while a man''s body filled with the strength of 5 men fused may seem like a formidable force, the actual strength increase and overall physical abilities of the fused body would depend on various factors and would be difficult to quantify.


    This was why Ace hated the thought of quantifying strength so much. It was too confusing.


    Yet, you could consider him a hulk among men, and a bulldozer in war if provided weapons of steel...not to mention he had supernatural abilities.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm After a minute of Narcissistic pondering, Harry moved on to the important part;


    [Abilities(Gifts): Lustful Absorption, DreamWalker]


    skipping Lustful Absorption and clicking on DreamWalker.


    Harry saw the same yet different data from his sister on his ability description:


    [DreamWalker: The Empress Of Dreams'' Eternal Ability. An ability that was taken from a mere mortal level to the Eternal level by the Eternal Empress Of Dreams, bing a great art of an ability throughout the ages as it continues its walk throughout history.


    Her Eternal blood runs deep in the Gifted''s body, and she was her one and only sessor in name in this generation. Yet the heir of the Flowing Blood stole the peach and brought the seeds with him, nting it into his own soul. This ability''s user will always be the lord of the subconscious mind and Dreams once they learn to use it. Further uses Unknown.]


    licking his lips with a merry smirk, Harry happily pondered on how this ability could be made use of...


    this was a legendary Ancestral ability of the Lust Royalty, so he knew what the 5 stages of the ability were, it wasmon knowledge here.


    In Stage 0 alone, the use will be slightly resistant to Illusions, and in stage 1 the Gifted can even intrude dreams of others.


    And going further only made it more ridiculously strong, to the point... In stage 5, the Gifted is absurdly strong with Illusions.


    No one can even differentiate truth and illusions infront of them.


    Of course, the stage 2, 3 and 4 also gave great boosts, This ability was not one of the best in the whole world for nothing.


    In a talented person''s hand, it could do wonders.


    Almost All abilities had infinite potential though, after all, every stage you reach, you get a new feature of the ability!


    Or in other words, you see another face of your own ability. After all, Gifts were just like body parts, they never decided their limits on their own.


    A hand would never say to a man that I can''t draw. The man''s mind does.


    All things had infinite potential, you just have to use energy wisely and develop it.


    For example, Hands, They were really handy body parts for humans


    At first seemingly not very useful, they are very great at a multitude of tasks ranging from painting, fighting, sculpting and even pleasuring.


    Abilities were like these body parts, they had infinite uses, and you only had to find them and make use of them for yourself.


    as a wise Venerable once said, There was no strongest Gift, only the strongest Gifted.


    Of course, some anomalies stand out in the end, like Lustful Absorption; but who said, that such ungodly gifts came without a price?

 Chapter 15 Enlightenment

    ?After experimenting with his newfound powers and identally causing damage, Harry realized that he had a major issue to tackle;


    He simply had no control over his Abruptly enhanced strength!


    If he didn''t handle it properly, he could end up paying an extremely high price for his mistake!!!


    He felt that if he hugged a girl now, she might just end up with some broken bones. And that, only if she was lucky enough and properly fit,


    With at least 1 point of Defense...Otherwise, she might just Die.


    Thinking of different methods to cope with this problem, he found some and decided to try those until the time for his breakfast,


    he had 30 minutes till his normal wake-up time, and another 30 to get ready,


    Normally, he wakes up at 9:00 Am, gets fresh by 9:30, and has breakfast by nearly 10 along with his lovely sister and beautiful mother.


    now that he woke up early today, at 7 am, and had some morning-wood time with his sister,


    it was already 8:36 by now,


    But he still had more than half an hour before Anna came in to wake him up, so he started one of the simplest ways to learn to control your strength; Moving a thread through a needle hole.


    Yet, after some failed attempts and an aching and frustrated head, he put it away, he wasn''t supposed to have this needle here, but he knew where Anna kept her ''quick tools'' hidden, so it was handy and easily found.


    Thinking and wondering, going full-blown science, Harry''s mind pondered on the best and most efficient ways to control his strength


    He had many ns with his abilities, but this limitation could cripple his fast growth,


    and of course, he didn''t want that.


    So as he pondered, he came up with multiple sound ns,


    Like getting an ability rted to controlling your strength.


    But that depended on a lot of coincidences, the only ability that he could think of among every one of his Royal Family people that came close to what he wanted was one of the three great abilities, the ability in the queen''s hand, an enviable ability by all and everyone.


    Yet, getting to fuck her was almost impossible for the current him due to multiple reasons.


    Or using more time with intense training, but that required too much time...But then, he suddenly had a thought, a thought that could be borderline called Enlightenment,


    In his moment of pondering, He asked himself, "What controls the body?" The answer was clear, "My mind controls it."


    Then why can''t his mind control his current power as effectively as it used to?


    Of course, because it was unfamiliar and unused to this level of strength his subconscious mind hadn''t even registered his new strength into it yet.


    Ace''s Dark eyes shined in wonder and glee as he turned to look at a mirror nearby, and as he looked, his pupils turned into an ethereal dreamy pinkish blue, his ability was moving into his own mind''s subconscious space of thought,


    he focused on hypnotizing himself into his subconscious mind through the power of DreamWalker, he knew that it was an impossible feat against others since he was still at stage 0. However, he knew that it was still possible to do so against himself.


    Since he could naturally remove his own mind''s barriers,


    Just like how he brought Lilly into her dream, it was because she too possessed the DreamWalker ability and had agreed to be carried into her dream.


    But when it came to hypnotizing other humans, even babies, it would be nearly impossible to seed even with proper preparations, their natural mental barriers will be enough to stop the stage 0 ability,


    Stage 0 was a highly restrictive stage for all abilities, unlike stage 1 where the possibilities were almost limitless.


    As he delved into his subconscious mind, he could read his own thoughts like an open book. What he was thinking was as clear as the difference between ck and white. But it was his mind, of course, he could read it, it had no barrier against himself and that''s the only reason why he could use such high-level abilities like Mind reading even as a newbie.


    Instead of dwelling on this, he forcefully added another thought into his subconscious, "I have been as strong as I am today for the past two years." Despite his subconscious mind''s natural barriers trying to reject the thought, he pushed through and eventually burned it into his very soul.


    If he weren''t the owner of the DreamWalker ability, he would have believed that he had been as strong as he was today for the past two years.


    Shaking his head, he woke up and retrieved the needle he had put away earlier.


    He took a ck thread,


    Split it,


    And passed it through the tiny hole in the needle with ease, just as he had done days ago.


    His control over his body was simply,


    and in one word, Phenomenal.


    ...


    Feeling a sense of empowerment and satisfaction, knowing that he had ovee the challenge of controlling his strength.


    he looked up at the clock and realized that he still had some time before breakfast. He decided to use this time to continue practicing and sharpening his abilities.


    He focused on his breathing and started to do some basic exercises to test his control. He tried lifting weights and doing push-ups, and to his surprise, he was able to do them effortlessly without causing any damage.


    He felt like a new man, and he knew that his newfound control over his body would serve him generously in the future. He was excited, no, beyond excited to see what else he could aplish with his enhanced abilities.


    As he finished up his workout, he heard a knock on the door. It was Anna,ing to wake him up for breakfast. He smiled to himself, knowing that he was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead...

 Chapter 16 Fear

    ?With a knock, Anna, Harry''s personal maid cum lover, entered his room,


    She was wearing a new pair of ck and white maid dresses, even though the same color scheme, the design was far from any ordinary maid dress design from Europe, it was a white kimono with a ck skirt, yet, what made it unique was the body underneath,


    Rich white skin, ck hair, and a beautiful homely face that still had a bit of inexperience in life written on it due to its young age of 18,


    with a beautiful smile on her face as decoration too...


    Makeup wasn''t a thing in this world, but beauty-enhancing ability users working as aestheticians were a norm


    Especially in the Royal Pce, which had a bunch of truly professional or rather, miraculous, beauticians working for them


    And after her ''promotion'', she had spend some effort to enhance her already stunning beauty even further, using her ''Exceptional Senses'' to help the beauticians recognize her ws truly made her seem wless to an ordinary human eye.


    "Wow, Baby, you are even more beautiful than yesterday!" The devilish voice of Ace resounded in Anna''s ears as the next moment, she found herself stuck against a wall, The now muscr body of the handsome Harry facing her with a smirk,


    yet, before she could understand or think about why someone who should be a null exceeded the senses of her ''Exceptional Senses'' at stage one by merely his physical speed, she felt a sneaky and slick tongue invading her mouth and soon, they were deep into their kisses,


    Their tongues intertwined yet attracted each other more to themselves as soon, as their body reached the bed on its own and they cuddled briefly, but before it could continue,


    Anna stopped and distanced herself from him, pushing him gently away, and stood near the bed with a nearly steaming red face before she said hurriedly "Young master, it''s your breakfast time, madam and young miss will be waiting for you!"


    but he didn''t care what she was saying and,


    Again, she found herself in his embrace and kisses rained on her face before he chuckled and licked her cheeks, then asked"Why don''t I have YOU for breakfast instead?" his voice murmuring into her ears like the whispers of the devil,


    feeling an electrical thrill going through her system, she froze and stuttered, speaking with difficulty "Wha..what are you tal..ta..talking about!" her face was absolutely and stunningly red, as beautiful as a freshly plucked flower


    No true man could or should ever be calm seeing this,


    and he was not calm at all!


    His thing was already half standing,


    even though it had plowed the majestds of his sister half an hour ago!


    Even though he was just teasing her previously, her current beauty was beyond his restrainable limits, and he didn''t n to restrict himself anymore, no matter what, he will have her again, Today, NOW!


    His penis shall enter another field today!


    she was a beautiful woman, turned on due to him, under him, blushing fiercely having heard the literal lewdest thing in her life,


    How could he drop it here and call himself a man?!


    As the aura around Ace became more determined and masculine, Anna''s face became even redder, borderline looking like fresh and tasty crimson blood


    And that just made it much more enticing, and seeing that he was determined, Anna too was ready for a quickie


    but she suddenly remembered and said "Young master, I just remembered-"


    Yet...


    Harry didn''t get to hear the next part,


    An aura that shouldn''t be felt by any mortal was released,


    only a very minuscule amount,


    it came from inside his system,


    and he felt it,


    What a mortal shouldn''t feel,


    An aura that was vast like time itself, He felt it for a brief second...


    An eternal aura,


    it was the aura of the Eternal Blood,


    His eyes went nk and quiet,


    His body shook,


    Face paled,


    His soul shivered,


    The world spun,


    And,


    The sheer ludicrous amount of absolute fear hit him from nowhere, directly to his soul, before he could react or think, his body was falling out of its natural orbit, into an unknown darkness


    Thest thing he saw was Anna frozen in time, face cringing in fear and disbelief, and his system screen blinking on and off non-stop.


    What was it? He briefly felt as if he had read something there, something like...


    His worldpletely and utterly fell into the dark and void,pletely unconscious of anything and everything.

 Chapter 17 Fell Unconscious

    ?Ace had fallen into aa,pletely and utterly cut off from reality.


    But his unconsciousness oratose state didn''t cause much of a stir in the Royal Pce.


    He was merely a pawn, a trophy protected by his powerful sister and mother, and no one of importance paid him any attention except to increase their knowledge and information on the seventh concubine and royal prodigy.


    Why would they care if he was in aa?


    The world of Royalty was a man-for-the-man ce where you kill to live, who would care if a useless guy went into aa?


    Even if he ended up dying, His father, the King, won''t even care to know, not to mention the others!


    Of course, he would have been helped if it was possible without heavy sacrifices, after all, he too was a Prince, even if a useless one!


    But all the doctors and healers inside the Royal Pce already gave it a try, using multiple abilities starting from, *Lifeforce Donation* to *Absolute Healing* and came up short


    No ability, method or treatment could heal the Null Prince, he was in a state ofa due to reasons that were currently unknown, and unfixable.


    ording to the words of Venezu, The Royal Doctor directly under the king, and the unofficial best doctor in the entire continent,


    The prince had a soul disease, which was probably the reason for him being Null too, and only a soul healer of legends could heal him.


    But they were a myth these days, such abilities rted to the soul were seen far too rarely, to the point the Kingdom on the whole only had a single soul-rted Gifted on their side, and that was an offensive type of gift, useless for the current situation.


    And the Kingdom would only go so far for a prince, on a useless one to boot!


    So, henceforth Harry and his truly loved ones were the only ones left for themselves. Yes, Harry might be an insignificant character, but to some, he was not so insignificant.


    For one, there was that mysterious concubine with a secret assassin as her Lackey.


    Luckily, she preferred safety more than profits, and didn''t want to end up in a trap where the trapper gave you baits to hook on ¡ª She believed thisa to be a farce to bring her out. Yet, she kept tags on him.


    Then, there were his loved ones, to his truly loved ones, to lose him meant losing half of themselves.


    Especially to Emma and Lilly, They were both the most loving of sisters and mothers, and knowing that he was in danger had almost broken them instantly,


    Anna too was simrly sad, she was just starting to dream of a new life, she was just beginning to have hope, she was finally feeling a life that she didn''tknow existed.


    And the one that gave it to her... He was in aa, his life or death unknown.


    Even though absolutely afraid and in fear of his probable death, they didn''t do any ming or stupidly spend time with unimportant agendas


    Emma and Lilly didn''t lose their reason or rationality, instead, their minds became sharper and they started to think of how to save him


    Other, more idiotic yet powerful parents and lovers might have lost their shit already and went crazy, attacking the maids and even doctors in search of a cure.


    But not Emma and Lilly, to them, that was thest and final option.


    They still held hope,


    But on the second day of Harry''satose, another heart-clenching news arrived from the current doctor caring for Harry and they didn''t know what to do,


    Harry''s Body was growing weaker


    His muscr body was slowly bing emaciated, and his life force too was slowly reducing


    He was like a man ageing with a 1000 times faster clock inparison to normality,


    It was bad news after bad news


    And both Emma and Lilly had a premonition, if they didn''t do something soon and help him wake up, they might just end up really losing him


    And both were filled with dread at the mere thought.


    ''No matter what, We can''t lose him!''


    With that as their thought, they nned ahead, with different ns and unique methods they could think of


    ..


    Inside Lilly''s bed chamber.


    Today was the third day of Harry''sa, but just like yesterday, Lilly didn''t visit him nor did she try to listen to what the doctors said,


    Instead,


    She was sitting in front of a table, drawing something that looked like a pyramid, at the top of the pyramid were Three blocks, written in the uniquenguage of mystri


    The three blocks each had a name and detail written on it,


    Dream Walker: Lilly Vincias (Royal Prodigy)


    Sleep Walker: Emilia Lust Vincias (The Queen)


    Woke Walker: Lust Vincias The Third (The King)


    These three blocks represented the highest potential power of abilities, The three great abilities of lust royalty


    And below just these three were more than 10 blocks, these blocks included names of other abilities and names too,


    After that block, there was only an infinite mark below,


    As she was writing it, a small smile appeared on her lips, she wrote thest piece,


    A single ability name, Lustful Absorption, just above the three Great Abilities


    If someone from the royal pce who understood the writings saw this scene, their jaws might drop down to hell


    What she was implying was simple, yet terrifying!


    Not giving it a thought, Lilly fiddled with the note for a few minutes before burning it using the luxurious kerosenemp near her


    She didn''t write that to ''write that'', but to get into heightened focus, she preferred writing, so it helped do that and alongside, also rified the current world in a sense


    Maybe even the current problem.


    Looking sideways, Lilly soon found another piece of paper and wrote one more thing, before falling to the bed,pletely spend after all those nning ahead,


    She hadn''t slept for two days!


    And as that paper flew away from her hands while flying, these words were clearly and crisply written, with a spot of blue coloured ink with a good smell,


    Brother''s issue = Coma


    Cure = Hehe

 Chapter 18 Execution Of Lillys Plan

    ?Waking up early to a knock on the door, Emma Lust Vincias opened the door to Harry''s room with a weary and tired face,


    After he fell unconscious, she decided to stay with him in the same room as the doctors treated him, she didn''t forget that assassination attempt after all.


    Opening the door, she saw Lilly and nodded, she was not in the mood to speak, yet, Lilly didn''t move and looked at her with a relieved smile before saying. "Mom, you look tired"


    Emma didn''t reply instantly as she first looked at Lilly instead. "You don''t seem much better"


    Lilly''s hair was a mess and she had dark eye bags.


    Lilly nodded this time. Yep, she should look horrible now, only sleeping for an hour after staying awake for a straight 30 hours.....


    Entering the room and looking at Harry, both women frowned with a pained expression, he seemed even thinner than yesterday


    He had grown lean muscles after using Pleasure points to strengthen himself previously, but all those were now gone and he just seemed frail and thin


    Lilly looked at her mother, her voice slightly hoarse and cold, as she said to her mom "The doctors and healers are useless"


    Mom nodded. They were indeed useless.


    as silence shrouded the gloomy room,


    The open door closed itself automatically and a dull thud resounded in the background


    Finally, out of prying eyes, Emma couldn''t hold herself back as she asked while crying, her eyes filling with tears "Lilly, did you find any way to help him? you are smart, you should have found a way!"


    Lilly couldn''t see her crying and she said with a hupping tone. "Yes Mom, I found some ways to help him, but only one of them is practical" She too was on the verge of crying, but she held back her tears as she looked at her mom, determined


    Until he wakes up, she will never cry, she will be the man of the house until he returns


    Finally heaving a sigh of relief, Emma asked.


    "Did youe up with someone to heal his soul?" that was the only thing that came to mind


    Lilly shook her head before she replied proudly


    "Heh! Those idiot doctors, how can my brother have a damaged soul, he is strong mom, I''ve seen his soul before, it''s just as strong and beautiful as him" pausing for a second, realising what she said, she continued without giving Emma any time to process the things she said "In fact, as you know, he is not even a Null, to begin with"


    Emma noticed her pause but didn''t care for now as she asked, somewhat anxious "I don''t care about the nitty details anyway, so just tell me, Lilly, what are the chances he will wake up If we proceeded as you nned?"


    Nodding, Lilly replied. "I won''t give you 100% assurance, but I say we have above 50% chance at least," she wasn''t boasting here, she truly had a chance


    Emma forced a smile at the number and asked a final question "Is it dangerous?"


    This time, Lilly didn''t respond and kept her mouth shut for a second as that dark silence returned to the room


    Emma finally asked after a second


    "How dangerous are we talking about?"


    Lilly replied, somewhat afraid of the silent atmosphere that loomed around them "I don''t know how dangerous, but I have this weird feeling that we shouldn''t wait, it''s better if we do it as soon as possible."


    This time, Emma didn''t reply for a second as she shivered and Lilly who noticed it asked


    "What happened, Mom?"


    Taking a deep breath, Emma said " I have that weird feeling too, that if I wait, I''ll lose something precious," her mature charming voice was hoarse and weary, filled with tiredness.


    The silence returned, but this time, it was broken by Emma''s determined calm voice "No matter what, even if it ends up as a failure, I won''t allow him to die"....if all else went awry, she still had ''that'' to rely on!


    but she kept it to herself, and finally moved her gaze away from her son, Her face the very picture of determination, as she asked: "What do we have to do, Lill?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Lill too took a deep breath before she said, her voice basically pleading "Mom, don''t freak out, Be calm throughout and just follow what I order, don''t think of me as weird, we have to do this, you have to do this, for him and for us"


    Emma finally smiled as she chuckled saying, "Say whatever you want me to do, I will do anything for him"


    and she meant what she said...

 Chapter 19 Mom, Do It!

    ?So, Taking a deep breath, not moving to the cure directly, Lilly said "Mom, go near Harry..."


    Emma did exactly that and looked at Lilly for further instructions,


    "Move your face near his crotch area"


    Somewhat startled yet not going against the instructions, Emma moved her face towards Ace''s crotch, her face was just a cm away and she could slightly smell her son''s manhood


    "Remove his pants" came another instruction


    Again startled, she paused for a second, considering things, But she assented in the end and removed his new pyjama pants, which he was made to wear by Anna, the maid, who washed him earlier,


    As the shackles got removed, a sleeping dragon poked its head out and Emma stared at it in pure awe and fascination, her son''s penis had changed a bit in thest few years,


    ''This was what it looked like now?''


    It had been years since she saw her son''s dragon and it had grown, very much!


    when he was younger, 4 or so years ago from today, she used to go into his room alone asionally to give his penis some sucks while he was asleep


    But for thest three years, that was a rarity, but she still used to do it at times


    but even then, it had been almost a year since herst time sucking her son''s cock secretly


    but it had changed a lot in this mere one year, her son''s cock still looked the same and tasted the same too, but it now weighed more like it contained more, and was longer by almost an inch


    she almost took it in her mouth out of habit but restrained herself when she remembered Lilly''s presence


    Lilly instructed again, a bit red in the face


    "Put his thing into your mouth"


    This time, really stunned, Emma looked at her daughter to confirm what she heard and seeing her nod, she turned back to the tasty-seeming dragon with a great look on her face


    It was not like she didn''t want to do it with him now, and she can also help him save his life!


    with a husband who didn''t care about her at all and who she in fact hated with her life, she too was very lonely inside her dress.


    Harry was such a nice boy, so kind and supportive, she wouldn''t lie, she had wanted to do it,


    But she was always afraid, what if he starts hating her?


    What if he thought she was weird?


    So she kept that thought to herself/


    But after he became of age as a null and he became gloomy, it was toote to start a secret motherly rtionship with him


    Putting the dragon into her mouth, and without further instructions, beginning to suck his somewhat hardened cock, Emma began her cure,


    And satisfied, Lilly only looked on and didn''t speak further for now,


    Mother''s Head bobbed up and down, riding her son''s dragon with her mouth


    And soon, his thing was standing straight, Emma brought it outside of her mouth and gave a lick to the tip before putting it back into her mouth and continued sucking


    She cuddled his cock with her tongue, her son''s cock tasted manly and muscr like always, if not better, and it was bigger to boot, so it always knocked on her throat''s end


    Feeling that he was about to Cum, Lilly instructed again with a red face


    "Mom, don''t make him cum so soon.


    remove your pants and panties"


    Now that it had already reached this point, Mother didn''t hesitate for long and did exactly that,


    Removing her sleeping clothes easily, and then throwing aside the wet panties,


    With her whole body on the show, with a pussy dripping with juices as a highlight,


    somewhat excited yet still caring more about her son''s safety, she didn''t want anything failing, so She asked her daughter,


    ''''What next?"


    Even though she asked, she didn''t wait for a reply as she went down on all fours and put the dick''s head at its trueborn mother''s cave entrance,


    If something was wrong, Lilly should have stopped her by now, so it seemed she was on the right track


    So slowly, she sat on her son''s body, pp still being on the entrance to Mama''s majestic hole, his cock entered deep inside her, thrusting itself into its deserved home, to his mothend


    ahng~


    She moaned as the hardened little son entered his mothend and hit it in its womb


    Yet, she didn''t stop and went up again, before lowering her waist once more


    As the mother did all the work and the sister watched from the side,


    the Brother''s dragon kept standing upright while only twitching from time to time


    nnng~


    Emma moaned as her son''s penis hit her womb again, yet, still continued moving her waist


    giving her unconscious son, the best fuck of his lifetime


    Flesh epted flesh as the intermingling between son and mother continued for a brief moment before the son dumped all his load into her, his mother. He was pretty weak while unconscious after all!


    With a final moan, Emma epted it into her,


    the jizz flowed from her son''s cock and into her womb, and then, she stood up with cum dripping gently down her slit and moved aside, before once again going down to his crotch with her mouth wide open,


    But just as her mouth was about to gobble it up, another mouth came in and took the alreadyid cock into it and started another blowjob


    and Emma just stared with mesmerized eyes as she saw Lilly join in with her, now sucking her brother''s cock clean of his stuff


    she wanted to know why Lilly wanted her to do it with her brother? not that she hated it!


    But her children came first, so she didn''t try to steal Lilly''s pleasure and waited


    Soon, Lilly finished cleaning


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Unluckily, his thing didn''t get any harder, he was unconscious after all.


    Yet, Lilly didn''t stop stroking it gently with her hand as she faced Emma, ready to answer her questions,


    While on the other hand, even while unconscious, Harry''s gift workedboriously due to his penis prating a family member''s vagina, and absorbed Emma''s ability, and this process of absorption, started waking something deep in slumber...

 Chapter 20 What He Did With Mom!

    ?Lilly stroked her brother''s penis gently as she looked at her mother sideways and took a breath, then bent down a bit before giving her brother''s penis ast lick, she then finally turned to Emma''s face and waited for the questions


    Emma asked directly without any hesitation "How can his mother having sex with him help him in his current situation?" her face was a bit red, but that was it. She was bold today!


    Lilly paused in awe beforeposing herself and replying, "He told you he awakened a Gift right? It is quite unique in that he has to have sex with one of our family bloodline to activate it. I was thinking if that stimtion would wake him up..."


    Her voice teasing, she then asked, "It''s not like you hate it, so what? Are you ming me now?"


    Emma stared nkly and didn''t reply, somewhat startled before the realisation hit her, she had had sex with her son in front of her daughter...Aah No! She must have thought that I''m weird!


    This was the first thought that came to mind,


    And seeing her mother''s nk expression, Lilly was suddenly also made to remember; so, she had to get rid of the awkwardness from her mother.


    She stopped jerking her brother for now and went ahead to hug her mother from the front, and was about to calm her down. Noticing her actions, Emma was also slowly calming down.


    But then,


    She suddenly found something entering without permission through her vagina and directly into her womb, it, unlike before, moved with a sense of direction as it pounded the pussy from behind!


    Mother and Sister hadn''t noticed, but the brother''s penis was already inside his mother and his hand moved inside his sister''s pants as soon; aplete and great Family threesome began, with the brother and son, fucking mother and sister.


    His frail seeming body was filled with unimaginable power. Soon, his thing was balls deep in his mom, and too aroused by the sudden stimtion, his jizz showered into Emma...


    But his face seemed too calm, his mind seemed too calm, only thought he had in mind was to fuck his mother and sister. It was as if he had lost himself to lust.


    And then, without any break or rest, he took it out and put it into his sister directly, He had aimed for the vaginal entrance, but due to a slight mistake, it went into her asshole instead.


    And Lilly screamed in utter delight as the passive ability of painless fucking of Lustful Absorption activated and he easily prated her from the back.


    The anal was wonderful and his sister''s ass virginity was even better, but he didn''t stop and ended up cumming inside her too. Filling his little sister''s petite butt with his white seeds.


    But even after that, he still had too much stamina, so he didn''t stop and returned his focus back to his Mother again...


    As he had such high stamina remaining for now, he didn''t care and filled his mom and sis to the brim with all his white juices, yet, he still didn''t take Mom''s anal virginity. That was for another time, not today.


    Not today while he was rushing and trying hard to fuck as much as possible instead of enjoying it,


    He still remembered those days, sleeping with his mother to only wake upte at night, alone, just to enjoy getting a suck or two of her butthole and vagina, she was a deep sleeper, and he had utilised that very well.


    So she didn''t know, but there was no part of her that his tongue hadn''t touched!


    He had licked her vagina till she came, multiple times.


    He had licked her absurdly clean buttholes multiple times before he fell asleep,


    When he was 4 years younger than now, he used to sleep just sucking on her butthole the whole night, just tasting it as he always looked at his erectile dysfunctioned weapon,


    Even though he was dead down there, he always had lust! and he had used that against Emma the most, especially on her butthole.That was a sacred ce for him.


    So even in his not so clear state, he wanted to leave that butthole for another day!


    And so he continued fucking his lovely family;


    Sister was too weak physically, so she could only do it 3 times with him before she fell asleep, tired.


    But Mama was a fierce opponent, he filled her womb 5 times, 10 times, 14 times, yet she was still not unconscious, but in the end, she too fell asleep when he filled his birtnd once more with his huge load for the 17th time...


    So In the end, he had sex with his sister and mother a total of 21 times today, before hepletely passed out himself.


    but of course, before that, he didn''t forget to look at the system tag showing:


    [ The Unbinding Process Completed: 10.01 %]


    This was trouble, it was the reason he had to lose himself to his insatiable lust and work without stopping to fill them with his mark. It had to be constantly given energy or it would start to suck his own energy.


    That was why he was growing weaker by the day.


    he thought finally as he fell asleep rxedly...


    He shall face these problems any other day, but not today.


    It already had enough points to siphon off after all!

 Chapter 21 The Unbinding

    ?Ace woke up in the middle of the night, feeling groggy after an exhausting day.


    He found himself surrounded by the soft bodies of his Family but he utterlycked the energy to move. So, he remained still for a while, not wanting to disturb their sleep, before finally mustering some power to get up and make his way to the bathroom.


    Groggily as it might be, he reached the bathroom, and then, he turned on the tap and adjusted the water temperature, he settled into the bathtub and rested his head against the headrest. The warm water provided much-needed relief to his tired muscles, and he closed his eyes, allowing himself to unwind before facing the challenges ahead.


    He fell asleep inside the bathroom for a while, before he woke up with a start. He was quite tired, but he couldn''t take a rest yet.


    So he looked up and called for the ''System'' in his mind; a dark watery Screen popped up in front of him, skipping every detail, even his new ability copied from his mother:


    he moved his gaze away from everything and looked at his pleasure points


    [Pleasure points : 0]


    As expected, it was just zero...


    Chuckling to himself, he then moved his gaze away again and found a new yet interesting and terrifying notice: [The Unbinding Process Completed: 100%]


    It surely did eat away at his points, all the points he had worked hard for yesterday had beenpletely sucked dry, it had even sucked out some of his strength and body stats itself, luckily they decided to fuck wake him...


    If he hadn''t been woken up by his sister''s bold decision, he would have died soon.


    But that was totally reasonable. No, it was an incredibly good, unreasonable, and absurd offer to employ such a strong power while just expending that many pleasure points.


    This Unbinding process once itpletes, was a very great thing, it was only natural it had some overwhelming qualities.


    The moment he clicked it, he discovered its full features. And just as he realized while having just woken up from hisa, it was actually happening; this was the reason the system unintentionally unleashed its own aura...


    [The Unbinding Process:


    The Host is expected to attain eternality if they survive long enough as the Heir and Sessor of the Flowing Blood Of Eternals. But there are many unknown needs and steps along the way, making the way to this goal unclear. Detachment from fate, time, and space is one of the simplest requirements.]


    The tab blurred and revealed further details,


    [The only creatures capable of attainingEternity are wholly "singr anomalies," A lifeform which set out on its own road of power ¡ªfree from the influence ofdestiny or fate. Since you are the Eternal Blood Host; you are naturally free from Fate.


    But in order topletely transcend space and time, you must experience an Infinity Warp.


    Fortunately, the system gives you the option to do so, releasing you from time and space constraints. You can travel through time using it. Do you want to proceed? YN]


    Harry pondered on it and then calmly came to some conclusions...


    The system had unlocked a seal within itself, releasing an aura that only he could perceive and in the process, rendered him unconscious due to its extraordinarily potent hidden power.


    And that sealed thing was this feature ¡ª Infinity Warp.


    And,


    As of how he was now, he could slowly build his power up and reach strength and status equal or even much higher than the king.


    But if he remained on his current course of endlessly absorbing other people''s skills, he would never reach the so-called "Eternal level" because in order to get there, you had to be this "Singr Anomaly" when you are at stage 0 of your own ability or Gift.


    So he thought to himself, Was the King''s level of strength sufficient? Was it eptable to not be a ''Eternal''? Was it worth it? What were the profits and limitations in all of this?


    Clicking on (Infinity Warp), another data bar appeared: [Infinity Warp - A process that requires a tremendous amount of energy, energy equal to 1 million Pleasure points to achieve a warp worth 10 years of time. This is a process that will take a soul into the astral realm and throw it back into time, the time is moved back as much as the energy is provided. A soul could only go through this process once before bing Eternal.]


    Hmm... he closed his eyes as he circled everything around the proposition and soon came to a total conclusion about everything,


    In simple words,


    The system was advising him to travel back in time if he wanted to achieve his full potential on the path of Gifts, to be an Eternal. It was even offering him a free one-time assistance by helping him go through it for basically free.


    But he was still, rather reluctant.


    For one thing, he had doubts if all the abilities he had absorbed till now will work if he time travelled back.


    And he was sure he will be weak for quite a long time if he couldn''t do something drastic, as Gifts are only unlocked at the age of 15.


    And then there was the whole thing about time travel felt surreal, was such a ridiculous deed even possible?


    What about the butterfly effect? Grandfather paradox and simr details?


    And even if he ignored all that, he was human, he had emotional bonds and other precious details ¡ª even though his mother, sister and Anna were the only things he was extremely unwilling to lose.


    But still...


    They won''t be entirely separated from him after time travel since they will still be alive in that time period...


    But since they won''t remember their enjoyable experiences with him, were they really the same person?


    He carefully considered his options. But all the thoughts inside his mind prevented him from immediately pressing "Yes." and travelling back in time.


    Then all of a sudden, he had an idea.


    He remembered an important person in his life whom he had forgotten. If Memories were the biggest issue infront of him now, first, let''s deal with the memory issue.


    He licked his lips, she won''t mind a little intrusion, right?

 Chapter 22 Unexpected

    ?Harry''s grandmother, the direct mother of his mother, Valeria, Had the gift [Memory Senses] -- which had many uses, one of which was, the Gifted could extract other people''s memories, and store them in the shape of mud coins at stage 3.


    Like an Sd card made of Human memories.


    And if anyone broke the coin, which was quite strong to be broken identally, they receive all the memories stored inside -- which may even lead them to have split personalities or even mindlessness if their minds were weak.


    This ability was also a royal ability that had been passed down for ages through the bloodline and it was used inside the family for one important matter; to create unlimited Loyal subordinates.


    The royal family at it''s infancy stage created an army of 1000 loyal men, trained one by one to secure a hundred percentage loyalty.


    When the thousand were in their deathbeds, they turned their memories into mud cookies, or in other words, Memory cookies.


    Which was a lethal process.


    They then used the memory cookies on newborns to keep new blooding in and keep the Army loyal.


    All the current hundred thousand plus soldiers were made using this way, and even more creative restraints added on top to keep the control in hand.


    And all of this was taken care of by the first king at that rime, who was called the genius of an Era a€¡° Lust Era.


    The Era in which the Royal family of Lust came in out of nowhere with thousand Warriors and an unbelievably strong King at the forefront.


    Showing to the world the might of a Great Ability for the first time. And even then, this [Memory Senses] gift hid in the background.


    Not many knew of this dark secret of the majestic Lust family.


    But Ace, No, Harry knew. After all, it was his direct Grandmother''s gift this generation.


    So Ace wondered, what if he use that ability to store everything that his mother and sister had on their minds on a coin and use it on himself, then, extract their memories from him after The time travel, and give them back to them.


    He didn''t even feel it, but his mind was being corrupted, nothing sane wasing out.


    To the point, he didn''t even care of using a lethal ability like Memory extraction on his mother and sister.


    He just thought with a grin, his eyes hidden inside a shadow.


    ''...then they too will have future knowledge like me when I travel back in time!''


    Thinking that, he didn''t wait for another second and went out of the bathroom, took a new pair of royal ck dresses, and went out of the room without alerting Mom or Sis.


    He had to first absorb the ability.


    Moving through the royal courtyards, he soon reached a junction of rooms, and as he was moving towards one of them, he felt as if he was being watched and turned around.


    But no one was there, so he moved forward again and soon reached his grandma''s bedroom.


    A maid was sleeping outside the room, but he didn''t care and made her pass out easily.


    He didn''t even wonder why someone who was atleast a stage 3 could be defeated easily.


    ''Grandma sure hasx security...'' he smiled, ''not that she really needed one, after all, she was a stage 5 Gifted with a lot of experience, even though old, she could be quite deadly.''


    Opening the door without knocking. A soft click rang and he went inside his grandma''s room, at midnight.


    And as expected, she was sleeping.


    If it was anyone else with bad intentions that entered, she might have been alerted of the danger due to her 4th stage ability, Danger Sense.


    But Harry was not anyone else, he was someonepletely hidden from predictions and sense-type abilities due to being detached from fate after all.


    And of course, he didn''t wonder why he knew that a€¡° after all, he had juste to know of even the fate thing, so how does emhe even know it had such faces?


    Moving ahead sneakily, he finally saw his grandma, a great beauty, sleeping soundly on her bed. She didn''t even use a nket on this particrly cold day and just slept there in only her underwear.


    He could hear a gentle rain falling outside, even further increasing his good mood.


    Looking at her, Ace almost drooled, with extremely lustful eyes.


    She was someone who he always had an eye on!


    But strangely, he always seemed to forget her and other important things, why hadn''t he thought of this veteran pussy until now? he shook his head and forgot the thought before looking at his prize again.


    Valeria was 49 now, Yes that meant she was pregnant with his mother when she was 13, an absolutely horrendous fact.


    But that was nothing new; Child marriages were a norm at the time she was of that age, but now it''s banned across the kingdom by the current system.


    Even though Valeria was already almost 50, she didn''t seem a day older than 35, she had the best beauticians caring for her after all.


    She had the same ck hair as his, utterly ck, and her skin didn''t have any single blemish or wrinkle even at this age, she had especially captivating eyes, which were currently closed.


    He crawled on the bed and thought, ''I wonder what her eyes will look like when it suddenly opens and she sees her grandson thrusting his rod inside her?''


    She looked gorgeous and gentle but he knew she was a maniac. After seeing grandma killing a maid when he was a child, he had always been afraid of her and then onwards, their rtionship started to drift apart.


    And to get them back together, she had sucked his limpid cock when he was just half his current age as a repayment for frightening him.


    She had thought of all males as horny dogs at that point in her life and thought all problems should be over if she did that for him.


    He of course, didn''t wonder, wasn''t he a born eunuch?


    Anyways, thathis Grandma''s deeds didn''t help them get back together. After all, he didn''t feel any pleasure then; yet, she could only think of letting him suck her tits or vagina as a repayment.


    She was too straightforward and awkward when it came to rtionships.


    So, since then, he always had an awkward rtionship with her, but as he grew older and became a null at 15, he just cut their rtionship off rudely, of course, he didn''t mean it entirely, but their rtionship truly broke after that.


    And her personality, character and attitude also changed slightly since then, and they never talked much again.


    that was one stupid move from Harry if you asked Ace. Who would throw away a stage 5 support character? a lustful angel at that!


    Not caring anymore, Ace moved his finger to her crotch area and rubbed it with the panties still on, she squirmed in a bit of pleasure but didn''t wake up, she was a deep sleeper simr to mom.


    So even as he brought his hand in through the panties and thrust his middle finger into her hole, she only took deeper breaths.


    Yet, he didn''t want only that, so he stopped and removed his own clothes before moving his cock towards his grandma''s face and opened her mouth before putting it in.


    She liked sucking it after all!


    He started moving roughly back and forth.


    His penis hardly hitting the back of her throat.


    And,


    no matter how much of a deep sleeper she was, Valeria woke up and opened her mesmerizingly ck eyes with a start to see a cock fucking her mouth...


    She was so shocked and startled, she almost choked.


    But feeling her wake up, and as she was about to choke, he removed his cock from her mouth, and before she could move away after the shock...


    He turned on the bed and brought his face infront of her,


    Her panties were removed with absolute ease using one of his hands and faster than she could react. And his cock entered her pussy, sliding smoothly in through the wet slit.


    He started immediately fucking her, she didn''t have any chance to resist, she was not too strong in physique inparison to him after all.


    Valeria could not hold back anymore and moaned in ecstasy; the grandson enjoyed her face cramping up in pleasure and continued his pration.


    His penis kissed her womb.


    Going back and forth for a while...


    Making her moan with every thrust, making her sweat buckets, making his oenis slide in and out...he released everything, every part of his jizz, into his grandmother''s sacred hole, right into her deepest part.


    Who, alongside him, came, her own pussy dripping juices into the bed, her breath heaving, the bed creaking, heart beating.


    Ha! Ha! Ah!


    Relieved, he looked at her, waiting for her reaction after she came alongside her grandson, that was the best part of it all after all...


    But what he didn''t expect was to see her face burning with rage after it calmed down, and her hands turning into a de-like shape as it went for his heart and tore a hole through his chest...


    He looked at the hole in his chest, and next looked at his grandma; she had apletely ruthless expression on her face.


    Her hands had prated his chest, tearing a hole through it.


    Ace dumbly wondered, why was his lustful grandma so angry...?


    ...it was so sad that he couldn''t get mother''s and Lilly''s memories.


    his blood started moving out of its circuit,


    Gg, he coughed out some blood.


    He started dying...


    Yet,


    just before thatst vestige of rity got lost,


    He yelled to the almighty system in his mind.


    "ept THE UNBINDING!"


    Blood sttered out of his mouth...


    And for once, for whatever reason, it worked without him clicking it.


    His soul started vanishing from the world and entered into the astral world, moving with the speed of time, infinitely faster than light as it drifted through the world and reached for the past...


    Harry, or was it Ace?


    Anyway, he... had traveled back in time.


    But in his heart of hearts, he promised as he drifted into the alluring embrace death,


    I will find a way to bring their memories back...


    I swear.


    And... Was that an eye? He felt as if an eye had looked at him... Ah, I must be hallucinating before death.


    [ End of Page 1 ]

 Chapter 23 Travelling Through History

    ?Life being born, taking its fresh new breath in the world, developing a bit at a time, growing, changing and then starting to decay, until one day...it ceased to exist.


    Harry looked in front of him to see Visions ¡ª various visions of all types of life being born and then slowly reaching an end of its cycle. They were floating inside a dark void just like he was.


    He looked at a colorful view.


    The vision of a little seed that emerged from a desert which slowly transformed into a mighty tree that stood proudly at a humangous length for decades by itself, withering and falling as it aged.


    Both Its creation and destruction had gone unnoticed ¡ª As if it never even urred. Yet, it had once existed in a part of the infinite movie called time.


    Then there were images of humans, being born as red babies, and growing older, teenagers, some dying midway, Others still growing, Adulthood, then midlife, and soon one hundred years old.


    They all died at one point or another in the end, all of them ending up on the same page of history the tree ended uo at, the page of the dead. The unliving.


    The Men, Women, Rich, Poor, Gufted with power that could kick a mountain away.... It didn''t matter.


    The omnipresent power of time didn''t care, they all aged the same and died the same, as long as they didn''t hace a gift or method that increased their lifespan. They ended up dead.


    Nothing that time touched on was eternal, and there were not many things in the world that it kept untouched.


    Harry watched the different images with a mesmerized and dazed look on his face, He was still a little taken aback by the thought that he had died at the hands of his grandmother, who used to suck his unstanding dick like a lollipop.


    But now, his mind was quite clear.


    His soul shook and then suddenly got yanked and the next moment he knew, he was infront of another image, an image of a human''s life. From birth to death.


    It was a boy, pretty cute in Ace''s opinion, The guy had ck eyes and hair, a fair face and a well-built body.


    But among superhumans, his assets were just liabilities ¡ª a burden for whomever cared.


    Why?


    He was a Null.


    The image went back in time and started a story.


    The story started with the birth of two babies, celebrated by the kingdom, its citizens, and even the royal family due to the rarity of royal childbirth.


    The twins came into the world with a small Bang!


    Later named Harry and Lilly by their birth mother Emma, the twins started growing up...


    Emma was a good mother and they were Royalty, The kids saw no trouble throughout their life and slowly grew up together, ying with each other different games.


    Finding basements and secret passageways, ying hide and seek, just sleeping while hugging each other.


    Watching the best moments of his life, Harry nostalgically continued watching, and as his eyes overflowed with gentleness and love...


    he suddenly regretted it, he had everything...


    a great and lovely Sister who loved him more than her life...


    a gentle and sexy Mother who loved him more than her own existence...


    A maid whom he had just made a part of his inner circle.


    Eventually even the throne of a King.


    Why then did I go ahead and sacrifice all these wonderful memories from my family''s minds? to simply be eternal? He questioned,


    But then he shook his head and thought,


    Good memories?


    Good life?


    Happy long life?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm A Kingly life?


    What was the point? Even those have toe to an end and fade away! Anything at a die-able level has no value!


    A dogshit and the dog itself were ultimately going to be the same once time took it... crispy dust.


    Men was nothing different, they were the same as dogshit too.


    That majestic tree, it had soared so high, yet...hadn''t it died in the end?


    If he can, He wanted the best for himself, his mom, his sister, and maybe Anna...all others could just go burn themselves.


    Valeria was quite important too, important since Emma and Lilly cared about her a lot, but she was now in his unknown Variable list rather than loved ones list.


    Even though he had some emotional attachments linking him to her.


    If he was building a family with so much effort, he wanted it to remain and grace the world with its beauty eternally, if he makes a family, he wanted it to be an Eternal Family.


    And for such a goal, he didn''t mind removing Valeria from the lust if she was really a cancer. But he had a feeling he had to look more into this, after all, Valeria was not the same as he remembered her to be.


    And,


    Good memories could be made again...and who even said you can''t just gain them back somehow?


    Everything was possible if he was strong enough.


    Maybe even stealing memories right from here, this freakish ce filled with all kinds of ''memories''...


    Wasn''t time travel possible? Why not that then?


    Shaking his head off such far-reaching goals, he continued watching, he wanted to etch every moment with his momma and sister into his very soul.


    The world in the vision moved on, He and his sister yed together every day, They loved each other very much and loved their mother as much as they did each other. They were a heavenly family of three.


    But things started getting a bitplicated from Harry and Lilly''s eleventh birthday.


    And Harry immediately noticed the unseen difference, something started changing from that day, he didn''t know what exactly, but he continued watching with a more serious face.


    And the main change appeared soon enough, It was a woman, No, a girl, she was the same age as Harry and Lilly ¡ª a little girl. She was a new face that started ying with them as any other child would have, and they were pretty friendly with her, they liked the girl.


    She soon became Harry and Lilly''s new y mate.


    Her name was Vivy, she was a blue-haired beauty ¨C a princess in her own words ¨C which the kids believed easily. After all, they were all little princes and princesses.


    But the problem was, Ace, or rather Harry, who was spectating his already over life, had no idea who this girl was...


    And he had a good memory of those days since he had just received the whole package of memories just recently,


    Yet, things continued as they did, life was pretty happy for them and it moved on,


    They soon reached 13, and seeing his current life, Harry''s frown deepened severalyers,


    At that age, he started releasing this weird and unseen pheromones from his body, slowly making people who loved him have a sexual attraction towards him.


    For people who didn''t positively care about him, it waspletely ineffective, but to those who loved him in any way, even tonic, as long as she was a she, she will start to lust over him...


    Of course, it only worked on people with strong libidos, it didn''t work on kids.


    even though it took months to take effect, each time it took effect, something extreme ended up happening.


    The first time was with his murderer,  his Grandma.


    she was just casually washing his back in the bathtub, bathing him, when she identally touched his rod ¡ªShe couldn''t hold on and started giving it a gentle handjob, and soon, his already 4-inch thing stood up and he enjoyed his first ejaction ever!


    Little Harry, the one who had just had the best experience in his whole life, gulped in satisfaction...


    ''Whatever the case was, Grandma was a genius in the art of pleasure,'' the other Harry smiled seeing them.


    Yet, a scowl was also deeply visible on his brows.


    It wasn''t this enjoyable feeling that made him scowl; rather, the fact that he even had a libido and that his thing stood on its own was wrong, profoundly wrong.


    How could it stand?!


    He was supposed to be an Eunuch!


    The second time was the one that made him have deep doubts though...


    At that age, he used to sleep with his mom most of the time, and whenever she fell asleep he will slowly wake up, and do the things that grandma did with him with his mother, and without her knowledge.


    He will slowly move to his mother''s crotch, and put his face into her tightly held thighs, just smelling her sacred ce like that for hours.


    He even licked her vagina in that position, through her clothes, till it started releasing some liquid, which he will lick too¡ªit was salty through her pantie and pajama, by the way.


    He especially liked how soft and hot it was to his licks, his mother''s trembles of oleasure were always nice.


    The watcher of time only frowned deeper though,


    Wasn''t I an Eunuch from birth?


    But what made him even more sure of his beliefs was, one day when he was asleep,


    His dear mom slowly removed his clothes and took his almost 5-inch lil dragon into her mouth and gave him a blowjob, before removing the evidence by drinking her son''s cum.


    This confirmed his healthy manhood, then what happened?


    Why was he known as an Eunuch to his sister and mom?


    As he pondered, he never stopped watching,


    and never even wondered, why was he watching years of life like a 20-minute movie?


    If he had seen himself from the side, it would have been exactly the same as memories shing through ones head, like a godly hand shifting through it.


    It actually only took a mere second.


    As he watched one encounter after another rted to sexuality in his daily life as a teen, he soon reached his next birthday.


    as a birthday gift, his sister gave him a little kiss on the lips for the first time, With a very red face.


    And that became a thing, every woman in their part of royalty kissed him deeply that day,


    including Sis, Vivy, Mom, Grandma, and the then Maid, who had left after she became fifty, she too was a gorgeous gilf, not at all seeming even at her 40s.


    However, as he kissed Vivy, spectator Harry noticed a strange feeling of change, as if something had shifted. As he continued watching, his spirit trembled with unease, rage, dread, and even self-pity.


    Yes, from that day on, his life was nothing like he remembered, no, it was bing, turning exactly into what he remembered, it started with a visit from Vivy herself,


    It was midnight, she called him secretly through one of their secret passageways and they kissed deeply again, a habit that didn''t go away after a day...


    But unlike before, as their kiss was about to turn deeper and his hands started traveling to another destination, an elderly man came out of the shadow of Vivy, his face hidden in shadows as he moved towards Harry before sping him by the neck and fixing him on the wall...


    His face ck with fear, Harry tried to cry out, but for some reason, his sound wouldn''te out, and he just stared, NO, he could only stare at the hidden faced elderly man.


    Laughing at his reaction, the man said, "What a waste of talent," before throwing Harry into another wall,


    Crash!


    He fell hard against the wall, panting in pain, and slumped into the corner. With a broken hand, and bleeding head, Harry trembled and looked towards the man,


    But the assant didn''t wait and moved towards him.


    And carried him up by the pants, he tore his pants awaypletely,


    With ease.


    Harry, who was terrified by the prospect of a man touching his sacred sword, Yelled in fear and panic "Hey, Vivy, RUN AND CALL THE GUARDS," somehow, his mind still refused to believe he was betrayed.


    And as expected, Vivy didn''t move and the shady elderly removed his pants sessfully, but luckily,


    The bastard didn''t touch his sword and instead used a tool that seemed like a hammer, which appeared from nowhere in his hands,


    And it went down,


    *Smash*, and his balls went onto the path of incapability,plete ball-lessness.


    As his heart failed to hold his anguish and misery, Harry shouted in agony, every fiber of his body felt an horrible pain. His red eyes could only shiveringly look ahead at what was happening, what the man was doing.


    His mind weakly screaming, I became an Eunuch...


    The observer of time, who didn''t like anything going on here, just watched patiently. His face was rather pale but his mind was calm.


    However, before it settled downpletely, the hammer that struck his balls red with a blinding golden light.


    Giggling, the elderly man walked out of the shadows, "They were right, You are Indeed our lucky charm...attraction of lust towards the opposite sex through mere aura, and an endless sack of semen, what a unique Born-Dragon Ability, The ''King'' is such a waste not to have noticed and taken your balls for himself," the elderly man said, patting Harry on the face. His voice was sarcastic and jovial as heughed and giggled mockingly like a little girl.


    And Harry, the spectator, stared at him in total shock.... This guy, wasn''t he the First King?!

 Chapter 24 Depth Of The Well

    ?This guy, wasn''t he the First King?!


    Why the hell was he alive!!


    It had been more than 300 years since his ''death''! What the fuck was going on!?


    Yet, He didn''t get to think more, As the image moved on


    Lust Vincias The First moved forward and put a hand on Harry''s head, Before saying in a tone of the King.


    The Emperor.


    "From this day forth, Your memory and mind will always subconsciously try to benefit Me, Your fate will be that you be a searcher for treasures that will end up in my hands."


    A silent  white thread left the man''s hand and entered Harry''s bead, connecting their fate together.


    And once again, The memory moved on, not caring that its protagonist was basically a puppet now.


    But spectator Harry lingered on that one sentence, And many puzzles clicked just in ce!


    Why was it that he and many others had believed himself to be born a Eunuch?! Even Mom and Grandma, They should have been mind-altered like he was!


    That much was easy to understand.


    Then, Why did the previous Harry always avoid sexual contact with his sister even though she seemed interested sometimes? Just as a test at least?


    It was simple, this guy''s abilities had something to do with Fate. And the guy''s one order ended up making himpletely unaware of Lustful Absorption until he seemingly died due to Poison.


    His Fate had transformed too much that even he didn''t even notice Lilly was one of the Great Three Gifted.


    But when Ace entered and the link of fate broke, it started to change, his altered memories didn''e back but his mind started to work for himself.


    He searched for benefits, came to know more details and everything started to shift.


    ''So even now... I don''t have all my memories?'' he thought and continued watching.


    The world went on, Vivy disappeared but no one questioned. and Harry became a bit gloomy due to being a ''born'' Eunuch


    And soon, The twins reached 15, Harry came to be  known as a Null, And his sister the royal prodigy, But for unknown reasons, Harry didn''t know thetter details at all.


    As if he couldn''t notice it.


    And so, a part of the Royal Family moved at the whims of an absurdly strong Gifted, the Family''s Ancestor.


    Harry''s fate was sealed, an eternal ve who didn''teven know he was a ve.


    Yet, destiny had some other ns. Someone with unknown agendas poisoned him using schemes, With the help of a suicide army member with an invisibility type ability that was too strong.


    And Harry... died.


    Yet, one cog in the system didn''t matter, everything was moving ording to ''his'' ns.


    There was ni problem.


    Until Ace Isiah entered the mix and changed the course of history for Eternity.


    Or so he had wanted himself to be, But the world showed him its true colors too, And he died in the end.


    After a good session of fucking his grandma!


    He chuckled the thought off and pondered again,


    A thing he noticed was, even this omnipresent and unbelievable power of time, couldn''t show his System, It was basically a camera man who knows everything abiut him, it could reveal all his secrets.


    Yet... not the system!


    Nor the reason why he went unconscious all of a sudden.


    After all, Thinking about that day, It should have shown himself pissing in fear due to the mere aura of eternality that was released from the system due to the process of Unbinding, But it showed him only feeling fear then going fullyatose state!


    No system ever appeared here in Harry or Ace''s life, it was an intriguing thing to note.


    And, As the Images finally came to an end with a death,


    Ace found his soul moving again with ungodly speed,


    And,


    When he opened his eyes,


    He wasing out of his mother''s hole,


    his head squeezed a bit painfully out of the tight hole and he found himself liberated out of the tight ''atmospheric pressure''...


    he had Reincarnated back to the day of his birth, he was being born again!


    But this time, He was not only Harry but also Ace.


    A mix of two personalities.


    And he knew, How deep the wells in this royal household could be!


    Uwaaah~


    Resounded the sound of a baby crying...


    The Midwife looked on happily as she said, her voice merry "Royal Concubine, One is a Baby boy and the other a Girl, You are blessed!"


    Then she looked at the baby boy, who didn''t cry,


    and as expected, PA!


    his ass got whooped and startled he released a sound, ngaaa~.....

 Chapter 25 Baby

    ?Taking her children from the midwife''s hands, Emma looked at them lovingly and made them drink milk from each of her nipples


    The first few months were a very important phase in a child''s life, especially the first moments from it''s birth,


    After giving birth, a mother''s body produces colostrum, a thick, yellowish milk that is high in antibodies and other important nutrients that help protect the newborn from infection and disease.


    So she didn''t want to risk it at all and started feeding them their well deserved milk as soon as possible, and the children both drank their first milk of ''this'' lifetime


    Both kids had no conscious thoughts as of now, so they didn''t feel any lust, nor did they feel any other emotions.


    Their brains were underdeveloped, How can they have a high consciousness?


    So they drank milk like any other baby would have and went to sleep, But even though they were currently unconscious of high level thoughts, Emma could still feel that her son was somewhat unique, he didn''t cry much


    And he seemed somehow calm.


    While thinking that, the doors to her bedroom suddenly opened and a man and woman came in, The woman looked simr to her, With ck short hair and dark pupils, and a Japanese warrior vibe all around her,


    it was none other than, Valeria Lust, Harry''s grandmother


    She seemed like a young flower on bloom, after all, the grandma today was only 31, and she looked no older than 22!


    As for the man, He had Golden hair and a muscr vibe surrounding him, his each cell just oozed with royal majesty as he entered the room,


    Looking at Harry, Lilly and Emma, The King, Vincias Third''s, golden eyes shined for a moment before it dimmed. ''So they too, are not Born-Dragons, huh?'' He thought as he looked at Emma, Somewhat disappointed,


    Yet his face didn''t show any other emotion except love, As he said. "The kids are cute, they look a lot like you, Dear Emma. Emilia will be happy to see them, you should talk to her, we are a family after all..."


    The currently only 18 year old Emma, Who looked more like a highscooler than a mother,


    Didn''t even look at her Husband who had forced her to be his and just looked at her children,


    Valeria only looked on and sighed regretfully, Her daughter was not so easy to please, she was a prideful woman, why would she care what he says? Hypocrisy won''t work here, Nor fake sincerity.


    Luckily, she got some cute grandchildren atleast. But seeing as Emma was tired and the children were sleeping, Emma also needed some of her own alone time too, so Valeria looked for a fruit on the tea table, took it, and left the room


    But her senses were still here, Incase something happens to the children, she coulde and help


    As for Emma, she still ignored everything.


    And The King, seeing that he was ignored, stood up and left, His back still as straight as ever,


    He would have liked to beat some sense into this arrogant women, but doing that had its own repurcussions, so he will have to do that some other day, atleast on a day where Valeria wouldn''t know


    Valeria was a valuable asset,


    She could create Armies after all!


    Thinking to himself, ''I can''t bed you for a while since I still haven''t integrated fully with thatst Born-Dragon ability, But wait for 2, No, 1 more year and I will remind you again, WHO is the KING here!'' He left.


    Emma didn''t know what he was thinking, but she wouldn''t care even if she knew, Her mother thought she still had that pride remaining inside her, but in truth, her pride had already been destroyedthe moment he forced himself on her


    And lived to tell the tale!


    She was just an inferior self of her past self now, And maybe forever.


    The only thing keeping her sane for now, was her children


    It was actually a miracle that she loved them instead of hating them,


    They were herst hope.


    That Idiot didn''t matter to her, He made her sleep with him for his own agendas, probably to make a child with that so-called Born-Dragon ability be born, now that she knew her kids didn''t have it


    She was only happy and relieved, She didn''t have to Run away anymore, and her mother Valeria wouldn''t have to sacrifice herself to protect them as they fled


    As she gazed at her child, She thought for a second before announcing to the midwife and maids nearby "Tell the world that I have given birth to twins, One a beautiful Princess,


    Lilly Lust Vincias


    And another a Prince charming,


    Harry Lust Vincias" Her face beamed with that old pride a bit and she continued again "Let the continent celebrate its first Royal Twins in century"


    Whatever was the case, even though she loathed the king to her bones, she loved her children simrly as much


    And the maids quickly bowed and left the room, Now alone with her own thoughts and her babies, she put them into a cradle and slept.


    She too was tired after giving birth, Even though her ability gave her much more endurance than normal.

 Chapter 26 Growing

    ?As the saying goes, a mother''s love is boundless - an unbreakable bond that transcends all obstacles. Emma Lust Vincias is a royal concubine who despised her husband, but her love for her twin babies is a different story,


    Emma embodies the very best of motherhood - her love for her children is eternal, colorless, and given freely without expectation. Despite her difficult circumstances, she is the epitome of selflessness and kindness.


    As a new mother, Emma is navigating the challenges of caring for two infants while dealing with herplicated position in the royal court. With the King having just throned himself a year ago, the castle is still filled with conspiracies, though only a few know that the King is unshakable and too strong.


    But through it all, Emma loves her twins like nothing else matters in the world. They are the light of her life and the reason she keeps going, even when things get tough.


    Although Emma did not choose her current situation, she has embraced motherhood with all her heart.


    And with her Love, Care, Protection, and MILK,


    MILK especially.


    The children slowly grew up in a regr pace, she cheacked each day for their growth and was always satisfied at the fact that she had twins


    Ah! Such beautiful kids!


    She didn''t want anyone else even lying their filthy eyes on them! They were too precious!


    But she couldn''t do that! For the kids''s sake atleast!


    so days went by, The Babies did what babies do,


    Shitting, peeing, sleeping and crying


    Soon, days turned weeks and weeks turned months, until a total of three months and 2 days passed, when suddenly


    Baby cutie Harry who was currently sleeping suddenly shook and opened his eyes


    A single thought running through his underdeveloped brain "Ace Isiah"


    He didn''t know what that meant, but somehow the thought stayed, and one by one, thoughts started returning


    Unlike previously, Harry didn''t have anything like a River of time helping him, so it was a gradual process


    But as a result, Emma started noticing the difference with her baby real soon, even though scattered memories weren''t much to an adult


    especially to an adult who might have had a magical seeming yet technological brick in his hands which he scrolled through again and again, through multiple scattered memories in the name of reels or shorts and then reincarnated with a system


    But to the current nk te Harry, these memories were a treasure filled with information, and as expected, or unexpectedly, Harry learned some simple words the second day itself


    And he called, when he was just 3 months old


    "mEmma"


    And Emma, startled, looked around, and then looked at her baby girl,


    was she the one who talked?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm she took the girl into her hands and asked "Hey Lilly, did you say something?!"


    And the little girlughed in Baby words, Emma nodded.


    Het girl was a genius.


    As for the boy, he just looked at his mother, and ......nguauaaaaaaaaaa


    Cried.


    "Ah, this guy is a cute one too, don''t cry baby, you don''t have to be as smart as sister" Seriously considering, she lulled him as she said "''nu nu nu, don''t cry, don''t cry, Baby, don''t cry,


    Idiocy is not a problem when you are a baby, it''s your sister that''s weird"


    And he just cried harder.

 Chapter 27 Waking Up

    ?Waking up from a legendary slumber, Harry emerged with a mind as clear as the purest gem in history. Midnight enveloped the room as he found himself in a cradle next to his twin sister.


    As memories of his life as Ace began to umte, he gained scattered understanding until, Four months and three days after birth, his undeveloped brain fully processed those memories, and the true Ace emerged.


    And his consciousness awoke.


    No longer Harry, he was now Ace: the brilliant and greatest entrepreneur ever to grace Earth. Rising from the slums of an obscure ind country, he conquered the inte, bing its most influential figure. A four-time kickboxing champion, he acquired luxury possessions and indulged in wealth, Bought women, and everything he desired.


    But deep down, Ace remained an indifferent and calm individual, living solely for himself and his beliefs. He had no family or friends--onlypetitors andmodities. In a final battle against the system, he unraveled the matrix, gaining control of the world''s influence by 2024. The young minds of the called out to him, screaming "TOP ACE," yet he lost interest after defeating the system, realizing its ultimate meaninglessness.


    Driven by an insatiable desire for conquest, he embarked on a journey across "his" world, conquering Everest, countries, cities, and even a part of the world itself.


    Nevertheless, the women were there to serve a purpose, even though he wanted to continue his lineage, he never felt the urge to father children.


    He just... wasn''t able to ept children from Woman he didn''t care for, and for the people he cared for?


    At that point in time, no one like that existed.


    He had already ruined the possible rtionships...his mind at that point...was just not in the right ce.


    He simply wanted to conquer, even in death. Yet, even he, one of the world''s mightiest fighter, couldn''t conquer the depths of the''s waters -- an achievement that ultimately became his final one, or so he hoped.


    However, his grand ambitions met their end when he died in the Bermuda Triangle, hidden from cameras, people, and his own influence.


    The brilliant star of untamable majesty met his demise, consumed by the unfathomable depths of the sea.


    Or so some believed.


    As his soul''s memories continued, they weren''t swallowed by the darkness of nihility an death but embraced by the light of freedom and quality.


    He was reborn, reincarnated.


    Reborn as Harry Lust Vincias, his new life began. No longer just the indifferent yet capable Ace, he became a blend of reason and emotion--a fusion of two souls. Harry, a man of raw emotions and love, coexisted with Ace Isiah, the beast of unmatched perspicacity and unwavering determination.


    Their souls intertwined, birthing a new being--a man, a beast, A MONSTER.


    Acecked emotions like Greed, Envy, Hate or Love but carried Pride, a pride he had on himself and his own ability to conquer anything as long as he wanted it, and it was guaranteed and disyed throughout the world as not arrogance but real pride by not mere words but actions.


    Actions loud enough to stun the world.


    On the other hand was Harry, an irrational yetpassionate man, who can stand up for his loved ones even at the cost of his life; maybe believe in them even after betrayal.


    As Harry and Ace merged, the beast inherited the man''s ambitions, Emotions and Hope, transforming into a Monster of nature.


    Kek, now that guy not only had a pride of being capable of achieving anything, he also had the greed.


    He even had lust.


    With future memories and a system, he became an overwhelmingly powerfulbination -- an OP creation, a godly being.


    Atleast in potential.


    As the memory infusion concluded, he awoke fully, no longer just Ace or Harry, but both--Harry Isiah Lust Vincias--the man prepared to conquer the world.

 Chapter 28 Lick

    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ?Harry calmly thought in the darkness of the night, exhaling in relief as the tension released from his body. Ever since the Infinity Warp began, he had been filled with anxiety. Now that it had seeded, he could finally rx. Closing his eyes, he focused on calming his heartbeat.


    After a moment, Harry opened his eyes, a flicker of light reflecting in them. He took a deep breath and exhaled once more, trying to clear his mind. Feeling refreshed, he looked ahead and thought, "System."


    A dark, wavy sensation passed through him, and the system appeared in front of him with its imposing presence. Taking a moment to observe it, Harry mentally asked, "Status." To his surprise, it worked without any physical interaction.


    The system disyed the following information:


    Stats: Harry Isiah Lust Vincias


    Strength: 0.01


    Defense: 0.011


    Agility: 0.0011


    Soul Limit: 1/4


    Ability: (Unawakened) Lustful Absorption


    Bloodline: Lust Dragon


    Pleasure Points: 0


    Startled by his low stats, Harry let out a wry chuckle. When he noticed the mention of a bloodline, his eyes widened momentarily before he calmed himself. He thought, "So this is the whole Born-Dragon thing?"


    And so in the end... He really did lose the abilities.


    Then what was the point of all his efforts? All the abilities he absorbed? Weren''t they part of his soul rather than body?


    He realized that there was more to uncover, as indicated by the mention of awakening his bloodline. It all seemed mysterious and intriguing. Shaking his head, he put on a determined expression and closed the status bar. He was just a powerless baby for now, but not for long. He decided to ponder on how to earn Pleasure Points.


    And he had some flickers of doubt deep inside him too...was he missing something about the whole time travel thing?


    As a baby, Harry had no libido and couldn''t engage in sexual activities. He knew that earning points through sex would require him to reach climax. It seemed impossible in his current state. He wondered if anyone would give a baby a blowjob.


    Turning his attention to his little sister, he admired her cuteness but realized she was too young for any such thoughts. He would have to wait at least ten more years before they could explore their desires together. He wanted to care for her and create cherished memories, knowing that age would no longer be a concern once they were both of age.


    Harry then looked at his sleeping mother and contemted whether receiving a blowjob from her would grant him Pleasure Points, despite hisck of arousal. He shook his head, recognizing the absurdity of the idea. Slowly and quietly, he crawled out of his cradle, aware that an ordinary four-month-old baby wouldn''t be capable of what he was about to do. But Harry was far from ordinary.


    Silently, he dragged arge wooden baby doll toward the bed. Standing on the doll, he climbed onto the bed and finally caught a glimpse of his mother. He was stunned to see her looking so young and beautiful¡ªlike an 18-year-old girl with wless skin.


    Moving closer, crawling across the bed, he climbed over a pillow until he was perched on his mother''sp. He gave her a gentle kiss in a loving gesture before proceeding further. Harry attempted various actions to awaken his mother''s desires, such as feeding her something seductive.


    After a while, he stopped andid down next to her, not wanting to startle her if she woke up. In that position, he opened the system and checked his Pleasure Points immediately. To his delight, it disyed 0.1 points.


    Though it may seem insignificant, he understood that it was the equivalent of days spent at the gym or focused training. However, he couldn''t allocate those points to any attributes just yet. Flush with contentment, the exhausted baby drifted off to sleep.


    Suddenly, Harry''s eyes blinked open, jolting him awake. He struggled to remain alert in his petite frame, realizing that staying awake proved challenging in his current state. Nevertheless, he nced over at his still-sleeping mother, a smile forming on his face.


    Determined once again, Harry moved towards his mother''s hips, carefully removing her loose pajama pants with his limited strength. Revealing her ck panties, he gingerly took them off, revealing the intimate wilderness beneath. Despite herck of cleanliness, he paid it no mind.


    Crawling closer, he leaned in and took in the scent, savoring it for a moment before sticking out his tongue and gently licking. Slowly, he explored every part, causing his mother to moan in her sleep. Undeterred, he continued his gentle ministrations, spreading her pink flesh and observing the ce of his origin.


    Minutes passed as he diligently continued his licking. Suddenly, Emma jerked in her sleep, letting out a muffled sound. It happened¡ªshe had climaxed, albeit in her slumber. Harry, being anything but an ordinary baby, avoided any potential harm and didn''t choke.


    Satisfied with his efforts, he proceeded to clean up, licking away the remnants of his mother''s release from various ces. Carefully and attentively, he ensured everything was tidy before returning to his old cradle. With a smile of aplishment, he checked his Pleasure Points once again¡ª0.3 points now.


    Flushed with sess, Harry felt a sense of achievement, even though the points were still rtively small. He understood that every bit mattered. Now, exhaustion overwhelmed him, and he knew he needed to rest. Closing his eyes, he drifted off into a deep sleep, unaware of the events that would unfold in the days toe.

 Chapter 29 Plans

    ?Looking at the system screen in front of him, still dark and wavy, he couldn''t help but smile. He had worked hard over the past four weeks and made some intriguing discoveries.


    The first of which was that he couldn''t earn more than 0.2 pleasure Points a day by making his mom happy while she slept, and only 0.1 a day for having her gently chew on his carrot.


    So, the total came to 0.3 points a day. However, he could only engage in these activities when his mother was in a deep sleep, hoping she wouldn''t wake up. And Emma doesn''t deeply sleep every day, so he rarely got a good chance the past four weeks


    But when she WAS in a deep sleep, he could understand it immediately and he would get to work,


    This skill had originated from his previous life''s Harry before Ace transmigrated when he was fifteen years old. During that time, he had learned to bring pleasure to both himself and his mother while she slept. With dedication and perseverance, he gradually gained an understanding of her sleeping patterns.


    and with everythinging together, he had this result:


    Strength: 0.01


    Defense: 0.011


    Agility: 0.0011


    Stamina: 0.0009


    Soul limit: 1/4


    Pleasure points: 4.93200


    And with this many stat points he earned thest four weeks, He was about ready to enact some of his ns.


    Gulping, he did the math and clicked the (+) button on all the stats for now, notpletely using up his points now as hister ns needed them,


    and his stats increased as a watery wave feeling passed through him and he felt much fitter, much healthier.


    Yet Somewhat stuffed!


    Looking at the screen, he smirked, with this many attributes, he could already count himself as strong as average 2-3 year-olds.


    Strength: 0.1


    Defense: 0.1


    Agility: 0.1


    Stamina: 0.1


    Soul limit: 1/4


    Pleasure points: 4.556


    Looking sideways from his cradle at a mirror that shined in the sunlight of dawn, and cringed


    His body looked muscr, without much fat, and fit, but he was a baby!


    He just looked weird.


    A muscle baby.


    He calmed himself with his ns of getting those two abilities quickly and heaved in relief as he stood up and left the cradle, Then,


    Hoping his mother wouldn''t wake up, he opened the door with only some difficulty with the help of the old wooden doll


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm The door creaked as it opened, yet Mom was sleeping heavily today, so she didn''t wake up, but he didn''t touch her as his ns for the day were more important than a day of pleasure,


    After it seeds, he would literally have a passive worker for himself, a machine.


    Exiting the room, he closed the door with a soft click. Mothercking the presence of a security maid made the whole process much more easier, he proceeded swiftly, his mind focused on his objectives. Speed became his priority, and without overthinking, he ran with his baby body, taking advantage of his increased attributes. Surprisingly agile for an infant, he made his way towards a locked room, seemingly imprable.


    A smugugh escaped his lips as he pressed against the door, simultaneously exerting pressure on the floor. Thebined force caused the ground to sink, revealing a hidden wall to the side.


    Chuckling, he stepped through the secret passage, and the doors closed behind him.

 Chapter 30 Transformation

    ?Inside the gloomy and narrow tunnel within the hidden wall, Little Harry maneuvered effortlessly, guided by an innate sense of direction. The darkness of the passage seemed to part before him, allowing him to emerge into a room bathed in an ethereal glow. His diminutive stature made the journey through the tunnel much easier than it would have been for an adult.


    As he entered the room, he found himself surrounded by an atmosphere of elegance and femininity. The golden chandelier above cast a soft, muted light, illuminating the delicate decor that adorned the space. The room exuded a sense of refined taste and meticulous attention to detail.


    Harry''s wide eyes roamed the room, captivated by the intery of light and shadows. The walls were adorned with intricately designed wallpaper, depicting intricate patterns and motifs. The furnishings were carefully chosen, each piece contributing to the overall harmony of the room.


    But it was therge, extravagant bed that drew his attention. On that magnificent king-sized bedy a sleeping woman. Her rainbow-colored hair cascaded around her, creating a mesmerizing spectacle that spread like a vibrant cloth above the bed. Even in her slumber, her face radiated a captivating beauty, a sight that enchanted Harry.


    She looked like an angel from a picture book of imagination, yet, the fact that she was sleeping naked without any underwear gave her an air of sensuality that contrasted with her angelic appearance. Harry couldn''t help but be captivated by the conflicting mix of sin and virtue that seemed to emanate from her.


    His mind filled with intrigue, Harry reluctantly tore his gaze away from the sleeping woman and shifted his attention to his pleasure points. With a smile, he decided to allocate two points to his defense.


    Pleasure Points: 4.556


    Defense: 0.1


    The attribute blurred and changed,


    Defense: 2.1


    A wave of watery feeling surged through his body, and he felt a profound change taking ce. But the change was not what he expected. His body started to convulse, and his small frame grewrger, expanding with fat and chubbiness. His breaths came out as ragged pants as the pain of his body transforming hit him hard.


    It was as if the magic of the increased defense stat was strengthening his bones and fortifying his skin, but it was manifesting in an unexpected way. Rather than bing stronger and more resilient, Harry''s body was rapidly growing in size and bing excessively overweight. The intended effect of the defense boost seemed to have gone awry, transforming him into an extremely obese figure.


    The defense wasn''t just a means to reduce damage in attacks; it formed the foundation of the body''s structure and vitality. However, in this instance, the surge of defensive power had an unintended consequence, resulting in Harry''s drastic physical transformation.


    Feeling a mix of shock and fear, Harry looked down at his feet, which were barely visible beneath his bulging tummy. His hands, too, had be pudgy and swollen. The mirror in front of him reflected a distorted image of himself¡ªa short, 100 cm tall individual with extreme obesity and an unholy amount of ''fat''.


    He looked nothing like the healthy and fit body he had envisioned. Instead, he appeared to be suffering from a severe ailment,


    Especially with that ungrown hair and an especially ugly baby fat above his own fat, he seemed like a defective sumo wrestler


    Feeling like puking, Harry removed the baby dress piece that got torn when he transformed into Hulk, and then restraining himself from leaving a puke track, he silently moved a bit away from a light stand near him, so that his BIG body doesn''t ruin the whole room by ident when he started his next transformation


    Standing a bit distance away, he looked at his stats again, feeling like shit with his fat body, he already wanted good riddance


    So he looked at his remaining Pleasure Points: 2.556


    And added 1 to Agility without further ado, The watery feeling washed through him,


    Convulsing again, his fat got stretched as his bones straightened, increasing his whole body structure''s flexibility, His height increased a bit alongside as the ''Fat'' all around his body,


    Which was in fact, a unique kind of muscle found inside the body of Humans in this magical world, which made them resistant to outside forces in general, started to spread around all of his body parts


    And soon, his breathing calmed again as he once again looked at his figure in the mirror,


    A slightly chubby youth with baby fat, an ugly bald head over his shoulders, around 120 cm tall, his eyes bright, he calmed for a second before he turned to hisst remaining pleasure points: 1.556


    And added .556 to Stamina


    The watery feeling came over for the third time, and this time too, his whole body perspired in pain as his naked body increased in depth and stature, once more.


    Now looking back at him was the same young boy of chubby build, but this time, he was somehow leaner too, he felt like an enduring tank


    Yet not waiting anymore, he added thest 1 point to strength, And as the strength got added to his body, again came that feeling, alongside the strongest convulsion his body had ever been through


    Feeling his whole muscle structure beginning to thrum with power, Harry stifled a restrained scream while squatting as cracks resounded throughout his whole body


    When he stood straight, looking at him was. a 160cm boy with a great build of great muscles, be seemed like the leanest and most handsome of bodybuilders, except, his face still had some baby fat


    And he had a baby bald head


    He looked like Harry when he was 16 or so.


    The only problem left was him losing his baby body and his growths exnation


    But he had Ideas about that too, it was currently sleeping naked near him


    As Harry calmly breathed out, he took a final look at his stats. His face lit up with a wide grin as if a ghost had suddenly been illuminated by a shlight.


    Strength: 1.1


    Defense: 2.1


    Agility: 1.1


    Stamina: 0.656


    Soul limit: 1/4


    PPoints: 0


    (1 point= The best human level power, inparison to earth''s best athletes)


    Feeling the power coursing through him, Harry knew he was not weak and helpless anymore,


    The mere first upgrade to his body had even unlocked his libido forcefully, which was confirmed by the fact his 5-inch long at max thing was standing up as he turned his gaze towards the naked beauty with rainbow hair next to him


    But restraining himself, he didn''t pounce on her and looked back at the system


    Finding the ability bar,


    Ability: Lustful Absorption (Unawakened)


    And when he focused on Unawakened, the bar of exnation came up:


    Inside your soul lies a dormant ability that typically activates around the age of 15. However, it is possible to forcefully awaken this ability if desired. It is important to be aware that forcefully awakening the ability maye with side effects directly rted to the ability itself.


    Since your body hasn''t had the natural 15-year adaptation period, unlocking ''Lustful Absorbtion'' forcefully will make the host have Extreme Lust for the next 2 hours, a failure to satisfy yourself might end in losing your sanity.


    Do you want to forcefully awaken the ability?"


    Seeing the same tab that made him cringe yesterday, heughed instead as he looked at the naked beauty sleeping infront of him,


    Moving near her as he stroked her smooth hair, the bald headed creep smiled and said, "Yes Baby!"


    He was not nning to keep the ability unawakened for years and satisfying his lust should be quite easy now,


    Not to mention the obvious benefits.


    So might as well awaken it now.

 Chapter 31 The Lost

    ?He grinned to himself at the realization that the woman was a true deep sleeper because she did not wake up despite his loud voice. Then he moved to her side and sat on the bed, gently admiring her rainbow-coloured smooth hair with his firm muscr hand, he leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    Which moved down slightly as he took her lips into his and chewed for a second before leaving that too, and as the lips moved,


    he looked at her face, and it was at this moment that the Ability "Lustful Absorbtion" got awakened forcefully, with a hot sensation travelling down his gut.


    The awakening of this power flooded his soul with an overwhelming surge of boundless lust, surpassing any level of desire ever experienced by a human in history.


    Yet, it was still only umting in power and couldn''t cloud his judgement, at least for now.


    He regained some of his control and concentrated on Eva Lust Vincias, the woman standing in front of him. She held an important ce in this society as the elder sister of Emma, his mother, and the first daughter of Valeria, his adored grandmother. Meaning she was a very special Royalty.


    He had never met Eva in his former life and was ignorant of both her existence and the circumstances behind her disappearance at the age of 20. So he was rather ignorant of her details, But he had some ideas at least, due to mainly his mother speaking about her at times, and from watching memories while infinite warping: One, Eva had been a potential candidate for the King''s concubines, but she had fortunately been overlooked due to his limited time and the need to choose concubines who had the best chances of bing pregnant with a Born-dragon.


    It was a passing conversation at some random moment of Harry''s former life. Two, The way to get into this room - through that hidden passageway.


    Additionally, he was also aware of his aunt''s Gift,


    [Two of thyself]. An ability perfect for his current uses.


    An Ability that was first ever seen in this woman, an ability which allowed the person in question to give birth to a baby in seconds,


    And after the baby is born, the baby will be the ability user''s second body. in simpler words - a clone.


    And as far as he could understand, it should be aplete copy of himself, with all his abilities, meaning he could have two of himself working for one goal.


    Even though he was not interested in allowing a clone to touch his woman, He could send it to the outside world and let it fuck random woman, earning points passively,


    While his true self could just go Absorb a Gift with the ability to be a baby and adult at his whims and act as Emma''s Son, Even though finding such an ability was near impossible. It was a must for him to not slow his progress significantly for the next fifteen years.


    But there was a severe problem with this Over powered seeming ability. Which was not much of a problem for him, This ability seemingly had no next stage of development, as even after almost half a decade, Eva was still in the base stage of the ability


    And nowadays, it was considered an ability among the ''Lost''


    Abilities that could not grow stronger.


    The Gifts which seemed to have no path ahead.


    Moreover, this ability didn''t give you any other power than another mortal shell, another body, A mortal body.


    And two mortals didn''t equal even a single stage 1 existence, not even nearly!


    Meaning, to the true owner of this ability, it was nothing short of a burden.


    But to him, This was his biggest and most easiest cheat!


    Yet, as he pondered on this, he couldn''t hold his lust back anymore, the rity he had forced on himself started to weaken; Luckily, the woman wasn''t going to be a Monster who would kill him in her anger after he did what he was about to, Like his grandma did,


    After all, She was weak.

 Chapter 32 His Mind, Troubled

    ?Harry moved as he stood just above his aunt with her beneath him, ready to pounce and unready to be pounced on


    Slowly moving one of his hands, Harry brought them to his aunt''s breasts, and as his heart rate quickened, he started fondling it,


    His lust started rising,


    whereas his other hand moved to her pussy and rubbed it a bit before one of his fingers entered and started an exploration of the cave of his aunt,


    yet just as he was about to begin his forey, thest part of sanity holding himself sane broke away; and Harry became a beast of lust.


    He lost control.


    Moving to the side, he forced her to look at him, and before he could think, his penis prated her vagina.


    His penis smoothly entered the virgin hymen after it had broken, and the intense tightness roused his lustfully beating heart, causing it to start beating.


    Luckily, The side ability of Lustful Absorption made sure to work off the pain and Eva didn''t feel it at all, she felt solely the absolute bliss of first pration as she slept.


    And her Nephew enjoyed it too as he continued to barbarically enter his aunt ande out, each thrust filled with power as his 5-inch penis erged again due to the extreme lust seething inside him,


    and the current slightly above 6-inch little monster entered his aunt forcefully, making Eva moan in delight while asleep as the penis hit her womb time and time again, sending electricity coursing through her system.


    She was still asleep just because the stimtion was too much for her to handle when she was awake. Her brain was protecting itself...


    He continued to pound, Eva unconsciously breathed heavily, low moans released out of her mouth, and when he was at the brink of release, his aunt''s pussy twitched and water dripped from it like a small geyser, and due to the momentum, his dick twitched inside her hole and he spread his seeds inside, filling his aunt''s womb;


    and just at the moment that happened, His aunt opened her eyes, her rainbow-colored pupils looking at her nephew, inside her pussy as he barbarically did his duty,


    Wondering what the hell was happening, her mind was rather blurry,


    Not caring about her waking up, Harry, or the beast in himself, moved again without stopping and continued pounding his aunt


    Eva tried to resist, But the guy was too strong for her, she was just a normal human, how can she fight back?


    But she still resisted, She didn''t want to have sex with an unknown man! Not because she wanted to be pure, She didn''t care about that shit, but she hated the feeling of helplessness,


    She hated the world for this!


    But just then, Harry calmed down for a moment, probably due to the miraculous post-nut rity, and moved a bit away from her


    Bowing his head so low, naked, his muscr form slumping to the ground, Harry said, His voice stuttering


    "I...I Am Sorry Aunt" And started crying silently...


    She just stared at him, her gaze calm as the moving clouds themselves, yet, A storm seemed hidden beneath. Ace was a Ruthless man who would do whatever it took to reach his goal, Even killing his own family.


    But Harry was not like that.


    And that momentary Selfish Guy for a while was not Harry at all, but solely the Ace part showing his overwhelming influence on Harry''s part when he got flooded with lust.


    Shaking his head in fear of his Lust Influenced self, he forced the blind lust down and looked at his aunt, his eyes still wet as tears dripped down,


    He almost sacrificed a woman his mom deeply cared about for self-satisfaction and desires, Luckily he woke up, he had grossly underestimated the level of lust forcing the ability awake will unleash, and it almost cost a life.


    He was sure he would have done her to death if he hadn''t stopped and woke up.


    He said, with a tone of regret and sadness, to mainly himself rather than self-justification, But he couldn''t even finish his words, "Aunt, I.....I.... my aunt! Haaaa, Haa" Breathing Heavily, he only wanted to leave, his cruel nature and blind passion once more overcame him and forced him to approach Eva. He was about to pounce but then stopped short.


    A watery wave feeling came over him, and a screen appeared in front of him, calming his thoughts


    [ Two Of Thyself, Ability activating.....(Outside interference)...can''t stop the ability from activating.]


    And, as the seething and rageful woman, Eva, looked on, she could see the sobbing Hypocrite Looking back at her as he turned around, again probably going to make her do that


    And she just felt sad ''Why was the world so cruel?''


    But just as he did, His skin began to peel away from head to toe, agonizingly stripping away bit by bit, revealing the raw flesh underneath.


    In a peculiar and mesmerizing disy, the exposed flesh in his stomach region squirmed and separated from his main body. And Eva just looked on, bbergasted by the things that seemed too familiar happening to this strange boy. What was going on?


    Taking on a life of its own. The detached flesh moved to the side, defying all conventional expectations, it left a bloody trail as it reached a certain distance,


    and then started reforming itself into the form of a baby. its figure twisting grotesquely with fleshy abdominals and disgusting liquid appearing out of nowhere, The air crackled with energy as the process unfolded before her eyes, giving birth to a fully formed ruddy with blood infant from a piece of flesh from the boy.


    In contrast to the infant baby who was drenched in blood and was simrly asleep, Harry began to heal properly as his skin grew back, his flesh healed, and eventually, he developed a full, wavy head of hair.


    Luckily, the procedure helped him calm down his lust for the moment. Otherwise, he might have lost his sanity when he woke up.


    And seeing the baby bathed in blood and knowing the pain herself as to how much it must have hurt for this guy, Eva moved and took the baby, taking him to a bath nearby, she heated the water a bit and started cleaning the baby


    She had to clean him, or he would die soaked and stuffed in blood due to some weird condition, and soon, she could feel his hot body cooling down


    And she heaved a sigh of relief and gazed at the strange young man sleeping on the floor outside the bathroom, who called her Aunt yet fucked her forcefully.


    Knowing not what to do, she wondered,


    Who was this guy? Why did he have my ability?


    Why did he call me Aunt?


    ''Everything seems too messed up and confusing... what is going on? Is this some royal scheme that I just got myself into?!''


    she could feel that his crying was sincere, and even though his actions were hypocritical, she felt he had a reason, and so, also feltpelled to listen to his part of the story.


    He was the first man to fuck her after all!


    Even after she was hurt by the guy, she didn''t think even for once, to kill him or hurt him in the slightest even though killing was a normal thing for nobles, She was just THAT Kind, she could never hurt a fellow living being!

 Chapter 33 My Weak Clone

    ?Opening his eyes after just an hour of sleep, Harry found himself in his Aunt''s room. The room where they had engaged in a forbidden act of passion. As he became more alert, the pain from his scraped and bandaged skin subsided, and his thoughts cleared up.


    Guilt washed over him as he realized the extent of his actions towards his aunt. Frustration with his past mistakes began to creep in, but just as he was about to sumb to anger, something caught his attention.


    Fully awake and aware of his surroundings, Harry noticed that he was still in the same room, lying on the bed he had his Aunt pinned on.


    The sound of a shower from the bathroom indicated that she was still inside.


    "So she took care of me while I was unconscious..." he pondered, feeling even more remorseful and apologetic.


    As he contemted, the bathroom door swung open, revealing a stunning rainbow-haired woman. She was dressed in ck and white pajamas and exuded an aura of mystery and divine beauty.


    Feeling a mix of fear and affection for Harry, Eva observed him as she approached. She couldn''t help but feel drawn to him, fascinated by his captivating presence. However, she was determined to maintain her distance after he leaves.


    But Harry had no such ns.


    Seeing her beauty, he couldn''t help but stand up and walk towards her. Eva''s heart raced, unsure of what to expect, but she held her ground, maintaining herposure. She looked into his eyes, a mixture of caution and curiosity evident on her face.


    As he closed the distance between them, Harry extended his arms and pulled her into an embrace. He made sure to respect her boundaries and not overpower her. He wanted to show his affection, yet acknowledge her strength and autonomy.


    Eva, surprised by the embrace but feeling a warmth emanate from him, decided to allow herself to be enveloped, though she retained her independence within his hold. She looked up at him, a spark of defiance in her eyes, which dimmed by the radiance of his face.


    They turned silent, and Harry didn''t speak either, just looking at her rainbow eyes in wonder.


    Breaking the silence, Eva finally asked firmly, "Who are you, and why are you calling me your aunt?"


    Harry understood her wariness and appreciated her strength. He released her slightly, maintaining a gentle touch, and replied softly, "Aunt, I know you must have many questions, and you have every reason to be upset with me. But before anything else, I want to apologize sincerely. I never meant to cause you harm or distress. However, there''s something important I need to ask. Where is my clone, and why can''t I sense it? We must return it to my room before my mother wakes up. Otherwise, I won''t have much time to talk with you."


    Eva, still cautious yet sensing his genuine remorse, studied him carefully. She could see the love and sincerity in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, she decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. "I''ll answer your questions, but first, you need to understand the gravity of what you''ve done. Apologies won''t erase the pain you caused, but perhaps we can find a way to make things right." Her voice was firm and genuine, containing a love for all living beings.


    Harry nodded, his eyes filled with gratitude and determination, "I''m willing to do whatever it takes to fix my mistakes. Please, give me a chance!"


    She nodded,fortable with their current pace, then continued to speak."Your clone''s birth is simr to my ability. It can be considered the same ability even. So tell me first, did you somehow copy my ability?"


    Harry nodded and answered truthfully, "Yes, Aunt, you are as smart as Mom used to say. You''re right, I copied your ability, but I didn''t expect it to take effect immediately."


    Eva smiled slightly at his quick response, intrigued by his honesty. She said, "Oh! That means the clone is simr to my own clone. It''s currently in a state of death. You have to bring it to life if you want a functioning clone."


    Harry looked at her, a mix of anticipation and concern in his eyes. "How do I do that?" he asked, his arms still gently wrapped around her.


    Eva paused for a moment, contemting the best way to exin. Then she said, "You just need to follow me to the bathroom. The baby clone is currently in there."


    Harry didn''t let go of her and instead lifted her up in a princess carry. "I''ve already given you too much work today. Let me help you," he said, determination in his voice.


    Eva blushed slightly, feeling a mix of surprise and warmth at his gesture. She didn''t resist as he carried her and made their way to the bathroom. Once there, they saw the infant clone peacefully sleeping on a bed of clothes and a pillow.


    A sense of connection and control surged through Harry as he saw the clone. But instead of rushing to put his Aunt down, he waited, still carrying her in his arms.


    Eva looked at his face, captivated by his handsome features. There was a mysterious aura about him that intrigued her. Lost in her thoughts, she couldn''t help but admire him.


    Harry, noticing her gaze, looked back at her with a smile before leaning in and giving her a gentle peck on the lips. He then said yfully, "So you do have some interest in me, huh?"


    Blushing furiously, Eva looked away and replied, "Don''t do that anymore!" It''s so embarrassing...


    Seeing her cute reaction, Harry couldn''t help but find his guilt melting away. He felt a deeper connection forming between them. Her legs tugged as she tried to stand up, and he helped her.


    Once she was standing, he said with enthusiasm, "Okay, Aunt, I won''t kiss you again, without telling you!"


    She waved away his words, her face even redder, and changed the subject. "Touch your forehead to the clone''s forehead. It will awaken," she instructed, a mysterious smirk ying on her lips.


    Harry looked at her, intrigued by her smile, and then gently pressed his forehead against the clone''s. A unique pain surged through his forehead, like someone pinching it hard, but it didn''t hurt too much. Eva couldn''t help butugh inwardly, knowing it was his punishment.


    Once the pain subsided, the clone opened its eyes, and Harry''s vision expanded. Now, he could see with four eyes, a strange and extraordinary sensation.


    The clone and Harry looked at each other for a moment, before both showing a mischievous middle finger to each other and smirking, thenughing a little.


    Then they both turned their attention to Eva, their eyes shining with curiosity and wonder.


    The clones shared a single consciousness, which meant that if one clone felt something, the other experienced it as well. Their souls were one, but their bodies were two.


    Infant Harry, with his high-pitched voice, asked Eva, "Aunt, what will happen if our clone dies?"


    Eva hesitated for a moment, unsure whether tough or smile. Her face turned slightly awkward as she looked at the older Harry before answering, "If a clone dies, you die alongside it. My ability is new, but I have a feeling that if my clone dies, I will die alongside with it," Eva exined, her voice filled with a mixture of caution and concern.


    Startled by her response, Harry paused for a moment, his mind racing with the implications. He turned his attention to his internal system, trying to make sense of the situation. The words appeared before his eyes:


    Passive Abilities:


    Clone (1): Your soul has two bodies.


    You always have two perspectives, from which to view life.


    If Your Clone dies, Your Soul inside that body will crumple, and you will die if you have less than 100 soul limit.


    Clone status: (Can increase its power with the same level of points used on the main body)


    Strength: 0.0001


    Defense: 0.0001


    Stamina: 0.0001


    Agility: 0.0001


    Soul limit: 0/2


    Ability: None


    Gulping, Harry looked back at Eva and replied with a mixture of concern and determination, "I have the same feeling, so we must make sure our clones are not harmed."


    Eva nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. She looked at the baby clone, who was now smiling at her, and then back at Harry. "We need to be careful and protect our clones at all costs," she emphasized.


    Harry''s mind raced with thoughts of responsibility and the need to ensure their safety. He focused on his clone, using his Pleasure Points to enhance its attributes. The clone''s body began to grow, matching his size and appearance from a week ago.


    His infant appearance, of course.


    Eva watched in awe as the baby clone transformed into a miniature version of Harry. She couldn''t believe her eyes but also couldn''t deny the strange connection she felt with both of them.


    As the transformationpleted, Harry turned his attention to Eva once again. "I''ll be right back," he said with determination in his voice. "And I''m giving you a kiss."


    Before Eva could react, he leaned in and nted a gentle peck on her lips. Then, with the baby clone in his arms, he ran off, leaving Eva standing in the bathroom, her face flushed and her heart racing.


    ''This scoundrel!''


    As she watched him go, a mix of emotions swirled within her. She couldn''t deny the growing attraction she felt for him, but she also knew that there were many questions left unanswered. The path ahead was uncertain, but she was willing to explore it, guided by her curiosity and the connection she felt with Harry.


    And unknowingly, she entered the rabbithole, and could only go deeper to see it''s depth...


    Harry''s charm was maybe just too much.


    But he didn''t doubt anything, why did his aunt who he literally forced himself on feel affectionate towards him all of a sudden?


    And why did everything feel too smooth, too easy...too unnatural?


    Such thoughts didn''t cross his mind...


    And so, with the baby clone in his arms and Eva''s image etched in his mind, Harry moved ahead...

 Chapter 34 Talk

    ?After putting the clone into mom''s room and yet another 1 or more hours for her to wake up, Harry rushed back.


    In a rush of anticipation, Harry entered Eva''s room, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn''t help but be captivated by the mesmerizing sight of her rainbow-colored eyes. Closing the door softly behind him, he took cautious steps toward her, their faces drawing closer until their breaths intertwined in the intimate space between them. With a smile tugging at the corners of his lips, Harry whispered, "I''m kissing you, aunt," and tenderly pressed his lips against hers. To his surprise, Eva didn''t resist; it was as if it was toote for her to reject him. In that extraordinary moment, she found herself unable to refuse his affection.


    As their kiss lingered, Eva, for the first time, reciprocated his love by gently caressing his lips with her own. Harry''s heart pounded like a drum, his emotions swirling in a mix of joy, desire, and uncertainty. With a face filled with happiness, he whispered against her lips, "Thank you!"


    However, their intimate moment was abruptly interrupted as Eva yfully headbutted him, eliciting a small gasp from him. When he looked back at her, she averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed with a deep blush. Breaking the silence, she asked with a mix of curiosity and apprehension, "Don''t you have a lot to exin?"


    Harry''s wry smile persisted as he leaned in, nting a gentle kiss on Eva''s cheek. "Mmm..." he murmured, his mind racing to find the right words to begin his exnation. But before he could utter a single sentence, Eva interjected, her eyes searching his for answers.


    "Why do you call me Aunt?" she asked, her tone filled with a mix of confusion and intrigue.


    Looking into her eyes, Harry''s voice carried a sense of certainty as he matter-of-factly responded, "Because you are my Aunt." Eva''s frown deepened, prompting him to continue, "Actually, this story takes ce a bit in the future. So, let''s start from the beginning."


    With gentle care, Harry scooped Eva into his arms, cradling her like a precious treasure, and carried her to the edge of the bed. Slowly, he seated himself, and seated her on hisp,


    Looking at her and ensuring she wasfortable, before proceeding to unravel the remarkable tale that had brought him to this moment.


    "Aunt, I know what I''m about to share might be difficult to believe, but it''s essential that you do," he began, his voice steady yet filled with an undercurrent of excitement. "To put it simply, I am the son of your sister, Emma."


    Eva''s eyes widened in surprise, her brows knitting together as she tried to process the revtion. Harry continued, his words flowing with a mixture of certainty and wonder.


    "You might be wondering how an 18-year-old woman like Emma could have a son who appears to be my age. Well, it''s because I''ve traveled from the future, back to this moment in time. And with the help of certain... methods, I have rapidly grown from an infantile baby into the person you see before you."


    Pausing for a moment, Harry allowed the weight of his words to settle. Eva''s gaze remained fixed on him, her mind undoubtedly swirling with questions. Gathering his thoughts, he prepared to shed light on the extraordinary circumstances that had led him here.


    "Intriguingly, my journey through time was a twist of fate that brought me back to this specific point in time. Probably so I could have this moment with you!" he got another little fistbumb on his head and he continued


    "And as I navigated through the past, I utilized unique abilities to elerate my growth and assume this form."


    With a calm determination in his eyes, Harry looked into Eva''s questioning gaze, giving her the space to absorb the magnitude of his words


    But then, she asked a questionpletely unrted to what he expected,


    "Does that mean, Emma has given birth?,


    if you travel back to the moment you were born, and into the infantile body of your past, does tha mean Emma has given birth?"


    Furrowing his brows, Harry couldn''t get what she was saying,


    ording to his mom, she and her sister Eva were close before Eva ended up missing, But then why didn''t Eva even know about his birth?


    in the first ce, Why hadn''t he seen her before today?


    Seeing the question in his gaze, she replied with a smile, already having expected it "I''m unable to leave my room due to a peculiar illness," Eva exined, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "Only my clone possesses the freedom to roam, but unfortunately, a tragic ident befell my clone soon after I awakened my abilities. It lost both of its legs, from the knees down, and is currently residing in the royal clinic."


    Eh? peculiar illness, What?!


    Silent for a moment, Harry turned to his system screen and looked for Eva''s status


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Eva:


    Strength : 0.7


    Defense : 0.8


    Agility : 0.6


    Stamina : 0.5


    Soul Limit : 1-7


    Abilities: Clone (Limited time ability-No further stages of awakening)


    Bloodline: The Lust Dragon


    Passive Abilities:


    An always active clone.


    Curse: ??? (need more information)


    Born Dragon Ability:


    Puppet Master, Daughter of Barnamuni,


    Master of infinite lives, any creature that has seen your Rainbow eye once and has fallen in love with you bes your puppet, unless the person knows about the ability beforehand, he is up for you to pick


    (Ability in a sealed state, the seal hides the ability from potential thieves, while also making the Gifted more vulnerable to falling in love herself, and even more.


    do you want to unseal it?


    -YN-)


    skimming through the details, Harry was stunned!


    Just what the heck was this goddamn overpowered ability?!

 Chapter 35 Moment Of Truth

    ?Even though astonished, Hardy''s face remained stoic, concealing the tempest of emotions brewing beneath hisposed facade. His eyes were focused on Eva, ready to tell her his part of the story.


    He had to tell her this, no matter what, as it was vital for many of his ns in the future to have someone, especially someone like Eva to be by his side.


    The fact that he was someone from the future and a Time traveler was a hard thing to exin, but he was going to do exactly that...


    Making even him wonder, why was he so trustful of this woman.


    But he summoned the depths of his courage and drew a breath, and then began to tell his tale.


    I am a time traveler, someone who hade from the future...


    And I did so because of luck...


    Everything he told her made Eva struggle to even think of it, and made her more curious about this unknown visitor in her bedroom who suddenly turned her dull life to something colorful.


    Time Travel using a unique lucky opportunity? That was such a foreign and special story, she was lost in thinking of all its repurcussions.


    Then, Harry gave her more detail about his and Emma''s son-mother rtionship. And just told her about Emma''s and the outside world''s current situation.


    But Harry didn''t let the conversation turn too heavy and stole some kisses from her whenever she was unguarded, she refuted at times but she was too focused on the story and he stole more than enough kisses.


    Mostly on the cheek but sometimes on the lip or even on the nape ¡ª and Eva just let it go, he had already done the worst, whatever anymore...


    Not that she herself wasn''t attracted to his manly body, otherwise she had the choice to resist strongly or just outright get angry, but she didn''t.


    In her deepest heart, she could not resist the pull of their destinies. She was a lonely women and suddenly being thrown into this mix of fantasy did indeed spark some life on her.


    Harry breathed in, he was too emotional, he could feel himself being nudged to reveal more.


    He wanted to tell her, and reveal to her more about himself. He wanted to grow closer to her.


    He wanted to make his Aunt Eva truly submit to him.


    So, he exined to her his emotions, "I... I feel like I betrayed them Aunt, I had a choice, but I chose the path to strength rather than our memories together..."


    Eva hesitated, but then gently ruffled his hair, "Don''t worry, you also had their best interests in mind...right?"


    "...Yes," Harry said and stole a kiss from her lips.


    "But still, why did you force me though?" Eva asked, already okay with kisses, no, already enjoying it.


    Harry breathed heavily, and started to tell her about his split personality that suddenly took control over his mind. It was a hard thing to speak about, since it included details about his reincarnation.


    And reincarnation, he wanted it to remain a secret.


    So, he hid it from her and said, "I have a very bad issue with my head, this was also such a situation, you could say I have two personalities and the other one forced me to do it with you, and my gift makes me lustful at times..."


    After concluding his intricate exnations, Harry let out a calm exhale, a sense of relief washing over him.


    Eva wanted to ask more, but Harry seemed reluctant to speak, so she didn''t ask.


    Then, he looked at her reaction. Eva was silent for a while and suddenly asked, "Would you not care about me anymore if I forgave you?"


    "What kind of question is that?"


    "...No, I was just wondering if you start feeling you did nothing wrong to me, you might just start to not care about me," Eva said with embarrassment.


    "Why would I?" Harry smiled, and said: "I rarely ever want to fall in love with somebody, and you somehow are the perfect picture of my lover, I really wish to make you my wife."


    Eva''s face blushed.


    Harry then frowned and said, "But Aunt, there is something secret that I know about you that no one knows, and I have to tell you this."


    "Fufu~ is it the knowledge of just how tightly your aunt''s inner depths surround it? Only you know that forbidden secret!"


    Harry blinked, his eyes sparkling with a hint of yfulness. He had wanted to tell her about her unique Born-Dragon abilty and such details, but he decided to put that aside for now.


    "When did that scaredy cat suddenly learn to tease?" He asked with a smirk.


    Leaning closer, he whispered softly, his voiceced with a tantalizing charm, "I forgot how it surrounds, can I check again?"


    He was okay with it even if his mind was probably being influenced by her Born-Dragon ability to trust her so much, she was such a pure woman, if she wasn''t his, it would be such a waste.


    The foundation by which their rtionship was build didn''t matter as long as the building stands for eternity, and it''s height reaches nirvana.


    Eva''s face flushed like a ripe tomato...


    Harry said, his voice filled with sincerity, "You know aunt, you also don''t hate me as far as we''ve seen and I want to fall for you. Just a nod, and I will mark you mine."


    The room filled with a charged silence as their eyes locked, a silent agreement passing between them. In that instant, they both knew that their lives would never be the same again.


    And so, in the twilight hours, an Aunt surrendered her body to her lustful nephew.


    Harry''s hands moved on its own ord and before he knew it, he was fondling her breasts, and she was panting.


    *Whoosh*


    With a single move from Harry, Eva was now above him and he was below her. Still gently fondling her breasts, one of his hands moved into her pajama dress and found her recently unlocked pussy.


    A ce where he will use his charger to plug and recharge her.


    He licked his lips, he could feel her soft skin and tender flesh on his hands.


    His hand slithered below and soon touched her slightly wet vagina and rubbed around it for a bit before slowly entering with a finger and beginning to move around inside.


    "Mmm!!!"


    His finger moved to find the special pleasure points inside his aunt to make her scream in delight, and soon enough, he found one.


    And gently touched it with a little poke, she squirmed and moaned, "Nghm...!"


    And ying around more with that special spot, she breathed heavily for a while before he pinched her clitoris with his thumbs.


    And,


    Suddenly the dam broke, in two ces...


    One, Eva came as pure liquid fell with a stter onto Harry''s body and hands, some even on his face...


    And the other, Harry''s Lustful Absorption that had kept its fangs still until then, released its whole package of soul stirring lust into him...


    Filling him to the brim with lust,


    Thest thing he could say before passing out was "Aunt, the ability I said that makes me lustful, It''s broken out again!" Before hepletely lost his mind to lust.


    Eva looked at his face and she saw a beast looking back, and before she could think...


    Harry''s thick cock was deep inside her and she was getting banged, he was so fast and powerful,


    Mmh~


    She moaned as it hit her womb


    anggg~


    Her nephew''s time travelled cock hit her womb again and again, making her moan in heart-wrenching pleasure.


    He was so rough, and his penis hit her so hard, but somehow, that just se¡ª "Mmmm!"


    her pussy only had the time to take him in for another go, before she came again due to suddenly having reached her peak.


    But he was not over, not over at all!


    Again taking her by the hips, he ced the sheath infront of the sword and pushed it deeper in, again marking his aunt''s pussy with his dick as he too, had his first cum of the day.


    Marking His Aunt his exclusive possession


    signed In white Ink!


    Eva, somewhat tired, looked at him and wondered, was he going to stop?


    And he replied with another round of thrusts, his dick went in and out, moving in a rhythm of its own as he found an exit to his insatiable lust,


    And only Lustful sounds of Eva''s moans and Harry''s breaths echoed around as his thing went in and out


    flesh hitting flesh sound echoing out as a unique background music.


    And when he reached climax again, he climaxed, as for Eva, she was almost dead tired and just wanted to stop.


    But just then, Harry''s blood started to boil as he continued his work, his penis erging as it went inside, this time into her butthole instead as it slid nicely through his aunt''s pink blemishless white ass''s tight butthole, his penis tightened as he went inpletely.


    And then, he again, started pounding.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm His blood suddenly bacame so hot, steam starteding out, his ck abyssal eyes glinted as it became a deeper ck,


    [Born dragon ability unlocked]


    The system reminded.


    But he was too preupied with his aunt''s pussy and butt, he didn''t care.


    So, as he fucked, his aunt started bing more and more energetic.


    The more he fucked, the more energetic she was


    moaning and moving in a rhythm coinciding his own


    and soon, endless pleasure resounded the luxurious room.


    Debauchery ran wild...


    An Aunt and a nephew started falling for each other.

 Chapter 36 Somethings Wrong!

    ?[Not lemonade]


    Lust, a raw and powerful force that resides within us all, dances at the meeting point of desire and sensuality. It embodies the relentless pursuit of pleasure and the celebration of our physical being, inviting us to indulge in the richness of our senses.


    However, it can also be a slippery slope, tempting us to lose sight of deeper needs and nobler goals. Navigating the realm of lust requires self-control and bnce, the ability to control our desires rather than being controlled by them.


    And on this particr day, Harry found himself tangled in the web of his own desires.


    He was a peculiar blend of mature love without reason, Ready to sacrifice himself and his whole being for what he loved,


    and unburdened ruthless ambition, Ready to sacrifice the world itself, if it served his goals.


    a walking contradiction of two distinct identities. Like a character torn between the pages of a magical and fun Japanese isekai and a chilling cold world with worms that had abilities, Harry''s fragmented persona held the potential for both heroism and darkness.


    But amidst this chaotic existence, Harry''s inner struggle with lust took center stage as the dam of lust broke inside him. His thoughts, beliefs, and even his very essence were a tumultuous mix of conflicting memories and ideologies. He yearned for an escape, Yet, the power of lust seemed to overpower his will, leading him astray from the noble aspirations he once held dear, All he cared, Was having his sword inside sheaths


    All he cared was making woman moan in pleasure, touching their most sensitive ces that not even they knew existed


    He had no control of his own pace, his own ns, his own strength....


    He was as of now a robot of sex.


    A God Of Pleasure!


    Each of his movements the best to bring pleasure and desires out.


    He knew The sensuality like no one ever before


    But at the same time,


    He was, as of now, just a literal idiot given infinite potential, with no Emotional control whatsoever,


    As weariness washed over him, a dyed reaction to the intense physical pounding he had shared with his aunt for two arduous hours, Harry could no longer bear the weight and copsed onto her. Though his vigor burned like a raging inferno till now, it waned just as abruptly as it had came in, leaving him drained and fatigued.


    Curiously, Eva, too, seemed to lose the unknown wellspring of energy that had sustained her until that point. The source of her seemingly boundless vitality that kept her alive till now dissipated, plunging her into the same realm of exhaustion. Together, they surrendered to the realm of dreams, their consciousness carried away on ethereal currents, Their souls connected even in sleep


    Like how Harry''s dick was still connected to his aunt''s pussy...


    ...


    Waking up to Eva''s soft body wrapped under his arms and hisid dick still inside her pussy,


    Harry looked around, his mind still elsewhere


    When he returned, a shiver ran down his spine as he nced at the clock. It was already past noon¡ª2 o''clock to be exact.


    Gasping, his hands trembling, Harry suddenly paused. What on earth was happening?


    He had a clone outside this room. It should have been lucid, sharing memories with him. He should have been awake!


    He shouldn''t havepletely lost his mind to lust!


    If that Born-Dragon thing didn''t awaken, He would have Did His Aunt To DEATH!


    What the heck was going on?


    Setting Eva aside gently, Taking his dick out of her sacred ce, he didn''t waste time anymore and hastily put on a simple pajama¡ªEva''s pajama¡ªand rushed out of the room.


    He needed to see for himself. Everything felt eerie, as if something was seriously wrong.


    Number one, he lost himself to lust.


    Which was not a reason to panic, But second, his clone''s senses were down


    and this was not supposed to happen


    Moving fast as his thoughts ran at the speed of thoughts,


    Harry opened the door, his body stood still for a second, his fingers quivering at its core. Oh no! Oh Shit No!


    He had forgotten that it was already noon. There would surely be guards outside, if he wanted toe, he should have used his secret passage!


    Harry cursed his luck under his breath as he nced ahead, only to find the captain of Division D standing in his way. The captain''s back was turned, but the noise of the door alerted him, causing him to turn around.


    Both men were taken aback by the sight of a stranger emerging infront of the royal princess''s room. A moment of frozen silence enveloped them, but the captain quickly regained hisposure. Years of training had made him a veteran, and he wouldn''t falter in this situation.


    In the blink of an eye, the captain''s figure moved swiftly, transforming into a creature that resembled a bear with sloth-like features. This bizarre creature had enormous ws and moved in peculiar ways, astonishingly fast.


    It moved like a blur and,


    Before Harry could react, he found himself firmly held by the beastly creature, his face scraping against the unforgiving floor. The captain, with a fierce gaze, demanded in a voice that trembled with fiery resolve, "Who are you?"


    Harry stared back, his eyes suddenly gleaming with a dark light. His expression exuded the calmness of a deep, dark sea where he had once perished. In that moment,


    Harry became Ace.


    Hahahah


    With augh that seemed to emanate from the depths of his being, Ace shouted,


    "I''m your Fucking Grim Reaper, Biatch!"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Without waiting for the captain to fullyprehend his words, Ace''s mind was alreadymanding his body into action. Within the interface inside his mind, his pleasure points decreased from 32 to 22, a testament to the strain he was about to endure.


    Suddenly, his body bulged momentarily, expanding with power, at the same time, his legs moved in a unique backsh kick


    before his body returned to its original size. Ignoring the pain, Harry locked eyes with the man who had been thrown aside by his sudden surge of strength. A sly smirk formed on Ace''s face as he taunted, "Hey, ugly guy, look to your side."


    Reacting instinctively, the captain turned his head to the side, but when he quickly turned back to face Ace after realising the situation,


    It was already toote


    A swift and precise kick collided with his jaw.


    For a brief moment;


    His fur stood on end,


    And he copsed, Unconscious.


    His body reverting back to its human state


    Ace''s body rxed too as the adrenaline rush subsided. Chuckling to himself, he relished in the victory. After all, his aplishments in kickboxing were not for naught.


    He was a 4 times world champion.


    Plus truly awesome body attributes...


    His smile fading, Harry''s mind cleared as the long-lost sensation of rushing adrenaline surged through his veins. Taking a deep breath, he surveyed the unconscious man before him, his thoughts calcting the next move. Gripping the cor of the man''s armor, Harry effortlessly hoisted him and propelled his body towards the ss window.


    As the body soared through the air, the fragile ss cracked under the impact, shattering into a thousand crystalline fragments. The window was perched on the fourth floor of the pce, a perilous height of 50 to 60 meters. There was no doubt¡ªthe man''s fate was sealed; he would surely meet his demise.


    Briefly going into Eva''s room, he took a banana out,


    Tore the leaf, and ATE IT


    Then took the banana leaf and put it near the ss window


    and ran into another secret passage just a few meters from the murder sight,


    moving in, he sighed in relief as the walls closed,


    That banana leaf can''t hold the ce for too long, but some idiot might beleive the captain to have slipped and fell, giving him more precious time that he dearlycked


    However, before delving into the impending turmoil, Harry''s mind fixated on a crucial task¡ªhe needed to locate his clone. Restless thoughts swirled in his head, questioning the well-being of his mother Emma, and sister, Lilly. In his previous life, nothing dire had urred during this time period. Could this be the consequence of a butterfly effect? The weight of uncertainty pressed upon him, leaving him no choice but to hasten his pace, hoping against hope that his loved ones remained unscathed.


    His heart beat like drums, making his pace faster


    and as his anxiety reached a peak, he arrived a mere 10 meter away from his mom''s room, inside the walls


    And he moved further, more cautious than ever


    If something had indeed happened,


    He had a feeling it was rted to The First King.

 Chapter 37 Mist

    ?Desperately sprinting towards his mother''s room, Harry found himself a mere 10 meters away. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pushed himself forward, driven by an overwhelming urgency to reach her.


    As he rushed forward, Harry stumbled upon an unexpected exit. His eyes quickly scanned the area, and he located a concealed switch on the ceiling. Triggering the switch, he witnessed the opening of a hidden passage. Now, the only obstacle standing between him and his mother''s room was the door directly ahead.


    Emerging from the secret passageway, Harry cautiously surveyed his surroundings, his senses heightened. Surprisingly, there were no guards in sight. This particr area was rarely frequented by ordinary guards or maids due to the formidable presence of his grandmother, a powerful 5th stage monster at the pinnacle of her powers.


    Her watchful eye rendered additional guards unnecessary ¨C they rarely even came for the morning rounds.


    Nevertheless, even despite his grandmother''s ability to sense intruders, Harry couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss.


    If everything was as it should be, why couldn''t he sense his own clone? Doubt was creeping into his mind, fueling his sense of unease.


    Though he detected no audible signs of guards, Harry remained vignt, acutely aware of the potential for unforeseen threats.


    He couldn''t afford to be careless or underestimate the gravity of the situation.


    His heart racing with adrenaline, he swiftly opened the door and hurriedly entered his mother''s room, the door closing by itself behind him.


    Scanning the empty space, he anxiously searched for his mother, only to find her conspicuously absent.


    Even his sister, Lilly, was nowhere to be found.


    A furrow formed on his brow and concern washed over him. He acted swiftly, making his way to the bathroom door, but his attempt to open it proved futile ¡ª it was locked from the inside. Furthermore, no sound of running water reached his ears.


    Something was really amiss.


    A growing sense of foreboding gripped his heart, but he forced himself to remain calm. panic would serve no purpose at such a critical moment. Right now, his focus had to be on finding his mother, who might need his help now more than ever.


    Though controlling his rapidly strengthened body became increasingly challenging, Harry drew upon the past experience of having as much strength to manage the surge of energy.


    Having allocated only ten points evenly across his body stats, he atleast had a semnce of control.


    Thankfully, his body was still weaker than its past peak.


    But before he strengthens himself further, he needed Dream Walker.


    Determined, Harry gritted his teeth and grasped the doorknob, attempting to force it open. As expected, breaking through proved impossible in his current state. Even at his peak, he wouldn''t have stood a chance against the fortified doors of the royal pce.


    Every door and area within the pce was designed withyers of protection, making them impervious to brute force.


    Even the secret passageways he had traversed posed a lethal threat to anyone not of royal blood.


    Merely entering such spaces would ignite their blood, leading to a painful and slow death.


    So the one who is causing the trouble was probably not an outsider.


    And smashing the door was not an option. It was impossible.


    Cursing the world, Harry desperately considered his options, and suddenly, a brilliant n formed in his mind. He cursed himself for not thinking of it sooner.


    "Yes!" he eximed, snapping his head toward the system interface.


    His eyes scanned through it until he found his clone''s status, and his face twisted in further trepidation.


    Clone:


    Strength: Nil


    Defense: Nil


    Stamina: Nil


    Agility: Nil


    Soul limit: 1.5....(Being corroded)


    State: (Cursed)


    "Cursed?!" Harry''s voice quivered with unease.


    The word...it had a familiar ring to it, and as he delved deeper into his memories, a chilling realization came over him.


    The pieces of the puzzle started falling into ce, and a surge of panic threatened to consume him once again.


    But just as his fear threatened to overpower him, his eyes shed with a golden glow, making him a bit calmer.


    However, suddenly, the world around him began to warp and twist. An invisible, misty hand took hold of Harry''s throat and started choking him.


    Nausea washed over him, and he coughed, struggling to stay conscious amidst the overwhelming sensation coursing through his body.


    The unknown, ghostly hand seemed like acid as his skin started scorching in pain, yet no burn marks formed. And amidst the eerie silence, Harry swiftly turned around to face the hand, his body moving with struggle. Yet, when he turned his head, there was nothing there¡ªno pain, no ghost, no human.


    Harry''s heart pounded against his chest, finally havinge to know that he was not facing a man, but a ghost. The realization sent shivers down his spine, and he tried to gather his thoughts, desperately searching for a way to confront this supernatural threat.


    Yet, as his emotional side tried to make him panic


    His absolute rational side suddenly thought


    ''I need to calm down first''


    And that''s exactly what he did.


    Sitting down on the floor in mom''s room in the lotus position, Harry just meditated for some seconds


    Feeling a bit restless, he decided to check his stats to calm himself down and have more knowledge of himself


    Know yourself and your enemies, and you shall win all battles.


    As the wise once said.


    Strength: 3.6


    Defense: 4.6


    Agility: 3.6


    Stamina: 3.156


    Soul limit : 2/2.  (+2 inside the clone)


    Bloodline: Lust Dragon


    Born Dragon Ability:


    [Inheritance Abilities Created By The Eternal Dragon n]


    Infinite creator: You have infinite semen, absorb energy directly from the world and have infinite semen, You canst as long as you have stamina. The excess energy is given to the person recieving your semen too, so you can have longsting sessions.


    Passive attraction: All kinds of love,


    Familial, tonic and friendly, will turn romantic if the person you have constant interaction with is of an opposite sex


    Dragonic Transformation: A dragon can roam the clouds, and yet hide under shallow ponds.


    Transform your size to lowest of 1cm, to the highest of 5 meters. Can''t partially gigantify your body.


    Abilities: Passive Clone(Limit), Lustful Absorption


    Clone:Cursed


    Pleasure Points: 22


    And Harry looked on, Everything seemed to have been served in a sliver tter


    He almost Thanked God


    Almost.

 Chapter 38 Evolution Of The Mind

    ?Harry''s anticipation for the Infinite Creation and Passive Attraction abilities had been met, having witnessed them during his time travel. However, the sudden revtion of the Dragonic Transformation ability caught him off guard, filling him with a pleasantly surprised sensation. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the Born-Dragon abilities held deeper secrets, for they were creations of a mighty Eternal n. Nevertheless, he decided to postpone further exploration of these enigmatic powers.


    The unsettling ghostly sensation that gued him earlier had not dissipated. The more he panicked, the more the specter of death loomed, crawling closer with each passing moment. He forcefully calmed himself, diverting his attention towards the Dragonic Transformation ability. As he willed it, a surge of information inundated his very being, assimting the newfound knowledge. It was as if he had acquired an additional limb, an integral part of his essence.


    One of the defining characteristics of Born-Dragon abilities was their essibility once acknowledged within oneself. Unlocking and employing these abilities at will became possible, untethered by the conventional stages of ordinary Gifts, They allowed you to use them at their full potential as soon as you had them,


    They can''t grow more powerful through stages like ordinary abilities, But their utility proved invaluable in dire circumstances, as was the case now.


    Advancing on his quest, Harry reached the bathroom door anew. Yet, as he drew near, he began to shrink gradually, diminishing inch by inch, meter by meter. By the time he faced the door, it loomed colossal before his diminutive form¡ªmerely a minuscule 1 cm in stature. Inevitably, his attire sumbed to the forces of disproportion, falling off his diminished frame. Fortuitously, his royal status spared him from triggering a nefarious mechanism designed to incinerate trespassers, a boon he relished at this moment.


    Undeterred by his diminished size, Harry traversed the crevice beneath the door and ventured into the expanse of the bathroom. A realm of grandeur and magnificence stretched out before him, yet everything appeared excessively vast and unfamiliar. Unable to discern objects amidst the gargantuan surroundings, he concentrated his thoughts, triggering a transformation that restored his former height, slightly above 1.6 meters.


    Agitatedly scanning the opulent bathroom in search of his sister and mother, Harry''s eyes swept across every corner. s, his frantic efforts yielded no trace of their presence. How could the bathroom be locked from the inside if they were not within its confines? Panic threatened to consume him, but he fought to maintainposure. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, and his gaze ascended, fixating upon the ceiling.


    There, affixed to the vaulted expanse as though bonded by ethereal adhesive, three individuals hung suspended. Among them were Emma, his mother, and Lilly, his younger sister¡ªboth unconscious. The third figure suspended alongside them was none other than Harry''s clone. Each one seemed immobilized as if restrained by an invisible colossus. A tumultuous mix of trepidation and tranquility welled within Harry, rendering his heart both frenzied and eerily calm.


    His attention wavered from his inert mother and sister, alighting upon the clone. In that instant, his pupils quivered with recognition¡ªan unequivocal confirmation. The clone, just like the others, adhered to the ceiling, its visage etched with terror. However, unlike its counterparts, the clone''s severed legs bled copiously, severed stumps dripping crimson. Yet, inexplicably, the profuse bleeding failed to im the clone''s life, its survival shrouded in enigmatic circumstances.


    Harry stood rooted, a statue amidst the chaos, fixating his gaze upon two pivotal truths¡ªthe first, a memory from the future, the enigma of Eva''s disappearance; the second, a recollection from the past of the same Eva, Eva''s clone''s inability to walk shortly after its creation. Both urrences were marred by curses.


    A dreadful premonition coalesced within Harry''s mind as he connected the disparate threads. A profound alteration had unfolded, spanning across timelines, and at its epicentery the stolen clone ability. Furthermore, this seemingly inconsequential power harbored unforeseen repercussions, nowid bare.


    With an ominous weight pressing upon his shoulders, Harry consolidated his thoughts with an Ice-like focus. There existed a grand machination at y, transcending the boundaries of Eva''s missing case and the clone''s cursed nature. It was a puzzle epassing something far more colossal, a sinister force wielding the stolen ability as its weapon.


    The celestial clone, now a bloodied and anguished specter on the ceiling, stood as a testament to the malevolence that had befallen them.


    The scene before him resonated with an eerie silence, broken only by the weight of his thoughts. Time seemed to warp and stretch as Harry


    In the face of adversity, Harry Suddenly had a profound sense of enlightenment;


    It didn''t matter.


    Whether he was Kind, Cruel, Ruthless, or Selfish


    Whether he was Harry or Ace


    It didn''t matter to the universe,


    No matter how good you were, you will still have enemies if you have benefits to be stolen from


    No matter how bad you were, you will have allies if your benefits linked


    And at this precise moment, probably in front of a divine being, or maybe something even more sinister


    Harry and Ace finallybined.


    His two souls linked perfectly after this much time.


    Their Minds had consolidated into the perfect whole that, Harry Isiah Lust, had wanted ever since his rebirth.


    This Harry was both Ruthless to his Enemies and Loving to his true loved ones,


    Since he was ruthless, his lust would never hurt his family anymore,


    Why would it when it had enemies to fuck with?


    And, to the people that he didn''t know, not one of his enemies nor allies, they might as well die if he could earn even a single leaf by killing them...He didn''t care about strangers for shit''s sake.


    The stage was set, the yers suspended in their dance of shadows. Harry took a decisive step forward, his path illuminated by the burning ember of his resolve. In the tumultuous symphony of life and death, he would script his own melody, forging a future shrouded in uncertainty, yet brimming with the possibility of redemption.


    He had changed, no more a product of his emotions but its tyrant.


    And so, When the clock ticked again, Harry was just below the clone, his mind focused on a single thing as his system screen itself started shivering and blinking non-stop.


    In Fear.


    The world too started shivering, acknowledging the Birth of a Monarch material.


    And the sinister Divine Existence looked at the scene,


    Wondering where the monarch aura came from, as it released one of its own, eternally supreme, a might that stood above time,


    Yet, it could''nt bypass the world barrier,


    As the people caught to the ceiling fell, an evil chuckle resounded throughout the chamber.


    Harry seeing them falling, moved fast to to save them.


    Then he simply realized that nothing truly mattered, not even his resolve.


    as his system blinked,


    [Clone Corruptedpletely. Clone Dying]


    the divinity of clones could just kill the clone here if the things seemed tooplicated, it was just that simple.


    In front of pure strength, emotions were most of the time meaningless.

 Chapter 39 Behind The Scene

    ?Gritting his teeth, Harry swiftly sprinted ahead, catching Lilly in his arms just as she teetered on the edge of a treacherous fall. Without sparing a nce for the clone, his focus was solely on protecting the fragile human infant, knowing that her life hung in the bnce. Safely cing Lilly on the ground, he positioned his body as a cushion, shielding her from harm.


    With Lilly stabilized, Harry turned his attention to his mother, who had fallen and rolled but somehow escaped unscathed, now sleeping peacefully on the ground, Her ability was perfect for such moments


    Thus, he didn''t try to save her himself


    To his left, a grisly explosion showered him in a bucket of crimson blood as the clone met its demise.


    Suppressing his anguish, Harry redirected his gaze to his family, haunted by a chilling question¡ªwould he face death once again? The thought of perishing filled him with dread, for there were no second chances, no escape from the clutches of death this time.


    However, Harry refused to sumb to panic. Amidst the chaos, he clung to his rationality, desperately seeking answers amidst the turmoil. His eyes fell upon the system, a source of potential guidance in the midst of these tumultuous events. And in that crucial moment, the system revealed the truth that truly mattered:


    "Clone scanned. Curse details and origin confirmed."


    As Harry absorbed this crucial information, another notification seized his attention:


    "Clone deceased. Half of your soul lost. Soul deterioration in progress. Time untilplete crumbling: 2 hours."


    Surprised yet relieved by the two-hour respite, Harry momentarily set aside the impending doom. Instead, he focused on the preceding revtion, thirsting for an understanding of the circumstances that had led to this cmity.


    The words on the screen unveiled "Clone¡ªan ability born from the dread-infested Eternal Emperor of Omnipresence. This malevolent being had pushed the boundaries of the clone ability to unprecedented heights, instilling fear even in the hearts of the Eternals. Disguised as a devil in multiple guises, his goal was to transform all mortals under heaven into his clones or snuff out their lives if they resisted.


    The system, safeguarded by the Eternal Shadow (an inbuilt passive feature), had shielded Harry from Omnipresence''s gaze, concealing his existence until he too became an eternal being.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Or, He would have already been dead


    Puzzled, Harry examined his own form and the scattered remnants of the clone before him. Was severing their legs a method by which Omnipresence marked potential candidates?


    Was that why he and Eva lost their clone''s legs soon after giving birth to it?


    Was he the one who spread the Clone ability around the world like seeds?


    If so, Do eternals have the ability to gift their own abilities to other''s?


    Was that why it was called a gift?


    Even now, there were parts he couldn''t understand


    Maybe everything was just a false assemption due to iplete information


    An unsettling realization then struck Harry¡ªwould Eva, too, eventually sumb to bing one of Omnipresence''s clones? Cursing his luck, he recognized the dire predicament they faced.


    ''I have to tell her all this if I am sure I will die''


    And if I won''t die,


    I would never let her know about it


    Amidst the chaos and uncertainty, Harry''s mind continued to calcte and n. He had two hours before his soul crumbled, but as long as he maintained to get a soul limit of 100 while alive, he could survive. The chillingughter of Omnipresence echoed within him, attempting to assimte him into its entity, but Harry remained resolute.


    How strong was this Enemy actually, Millions of points in system terms? Or already beyond that spectrum?


    Just one part of his being was enough to make the almighty seeming system blink in fear,


    Heh


    Determined, with a touch of dark humor, Harry acknowledged the mess his life had be. He saw it as an opportunity, a challenge to embrace. A smile curled upon his Bloodstained lips as he nced at his mother, offering a hint of apology in his blinking eyes.


    "Sorry, Mom," he murmured. "You''re going to have to work really hard in the next few hours."


    If his ns didn''t work out, that is.


    If it did, He coul have Mom''s first another day, another more beautiful day


    Either way, Omnipresence had be one of his future targets.


    And who would have thestugh? It would depend on who was better prepared¡ªand a bit of luck.

 Chapter 40 Time To Up The Game

    ?Turning to his mother, Harry hesitated for a moment, then gently guided her to the bed where Lilly was already sleeping. Carefully cing them side by side, he turned his attention to the system and saw a message that read, "Pleasure Points: 22." A smile formed on his face as he added those points to his soul limit.


    To his surprise, the soul limit disyed a significant change, going from 2 to...


    Soul Limit: 22


    Harry''s smile widened as he stroked his mother''s hair, his heart finding sce in the moment. However, when he checked the remaining time for his soul crumbling, his expression changed. The timer still showed "1 hour and 57 minutes."


    "Damn, so even a hundred points don''t make a difference?" Harry muttered to himself, not dwelling on the thought for long. He focused his attention on his mother, knowing that there were better ns in store for her. He wanted to treat her with gentleness and care on a more auspicious day.


    There were better ideas yet to be realized, and the fact that his soul crumbling hadn''t elerated meant that maybe 100 points in the soul limit weren''t enough. He needed to employ his superior ideas instead.


    Smirking, Harry''s naked form moved, and the room fell into silence. The lights went out, the door opened and closed, and Harry left the room.


    Before anyone could notice, the clone''s body was removed, cleaned, and even the bathroom smelled fresh. As for the clone''s remains, Harry held them in a packet, clicking on a specific painting outside the room. A hiddenpartment opened up, and he threw the body inside, smirking.


    As expected, a dark red fire ignited, reducing the body and the packet to ash. Harry watched the mes with satisfaction, knowing he had disposed of the evidence.


    ncing at the remaining time, he noted, "1 hour and 47 minutes." It was more than enough.


    Examining himself, Harry realized he was covered in thick blood. He decided to cleanse himself before proceeding. Shaking his body vigorously, like a dragon shedding its skin, the blood waspletely removed, sshing on thepartment walls. It created a macabre yet oddly captivating pattern, resembling an exquisite work of art.


    Satisfied with his transformation, Harry left towards the southern part of the castle. As he walked, his naked body shrank...


    Meanwhile, thepartment door closed itself, concealing the unsettling sight of blood within its forbidden walls.


    As he confidently strolled forward, Harry reached a grand door, a mischievous smirk adorning his face. With a sense of anticipation, he pushed open the door and stepped inside. To his delight, his body swiftly reverted to its former imposing stature, and a satisfied smile spread across his face as he surveyed the room.


    The interior was a captivating symphony of delicate pinks, creating an atmosphere that captured his attention. However, Harry''s focus quickly shifted to the bed at the center of the room. Resting there serenely were two women, d infortable pajamas. One of them was Euri Lust, while the other was Mivva Lust--both his step-sisters from his father''s second concubine, and coincidentally, the eldest among the concubines.


    Unperturbed by their familial connections, Harry approached them with a newfound confidence. His masculine energy surged within him, his resolve standing tall like a formidable sword, ready to conquer the two uncharted territories before him.


    They were not like Emma, Eva or Lilly, or even his grandma, these women were rather inconsequential to him


    they would have killed him if the benefits and risks were good enough


    so it was not much of a problem even if he took them by surprise


    His hidden ruthlessnes was not for name,


    as his sword stood up even further, he nced at Euri first


    Euri had pink hair and pure white skin, her ears were slightly pointy due to her ability


    making her look like a mythical elf


    and he knew, she looked the best when her eyes opened, those cute little pink eyeballs were a feast to the eye to look at


    and then he looked at Mivva, she was his type


    ck hair, and pristine skin, yet unlike Emma and future Lilly, she had a goat horn growing out her left forehead


    Giving her a scary yet charming appearance


    But he was a bit sad, their awake forms looked much better


    ''But I guess they''ll wake up in the middle of it''


    As he gently ced Euri on the couch, Harry couldn''t help but ponder the curious phenomenon of the women in the pce being deep sleepers. It intrigued him, and he wondered if there was a particr reason behind it. However, he didn''t dwell on the thought for long, as his attention shifted to Mivva.


    With a confident yet careful demeanor, Harry approached Mivva''s slumbering form on the bed. He marveled at her ck hair cascading over her pristine skin and the elegant goat horn that adorned her forehead, giving her a uniquely alluring and slightly intimidating charm. A mischievous smile yed on his lips as he imagined the reaction she would have when she woke up.


    Carefully, he lifted Mivva from the bed and carried her in his arms, making his way towards another cozy chair in the room. With a gentle touch, he settled her down, ensuring herfort as he positioned her on the chair.


    Taking a step back, Harry surveyed the scene before him. Euri and Mivva, his step-sisters, now peacefully slumbered in their respective ces. The room was still bathed in soft shades of pink, creating an ambiance of tranquility.


    Harry''s thoughts briefly turned to his own existence and the power he possessed. He pondered the Pleasure Points he had umted and the increase in his soul limit, realizing that a mere hundred points hadn''t elerated the countdown of his crumbling soul. It only strengthened his resolve to explore alternative ideas and utilize his superior strategies in the future.


    Recollecting himself, Harry''s attention returned to the present. He couldn''t deny the allure of the two sleeping beauties before him, Even though they were bitches, he had to make them his bitches


    Smiling he walked to euri''s side, positioning his dick in the back of her body, he removed her pajama''s quickly and slowly prated her pussy, it was surprisingly wet


    Frowning yet not stopping, he broke her hymen and started moving in, soon his thing was touching her womb


    making her moan ''mmmmm~''


    and he didn''t stop moving, back and forth and back and forth


    it was a new pussy, a new piece of art and he was seeing it for the first time, and his step sister was the one he was pounding


    all around, a pleasurable experience


    and as the pounding continued, his moves started getting more vigorous


    his shaft stronger,


    due to heightened soul limit, his eye for pleasure points had increased much, so he could tell easily where her pleasure pointsy at


    so each hit made her shake and moan, yet she never woke up


    His touches always reached the ces it should, making her shiver under her soul, making her experience pleasure she had never felt before


    and as he pounded her, he could feel iting out, and he cummed, inside her


    smiling, Harry took his sword out of the sheath and moved to the next one, Mivva, moving to her back the same way he did with her lil sis, he took her pajama out and his penis entered her pussy


    And surprisingly, it too was wet, and as the hymen broke and his slightly limpid cock stood with attention inside her


    he slid in easily,


    ''was being wet 247 a thing of these sister''s?'' he shook his head as his penis continued pleasuring her


    Yet, unlike with Euri, Miva suddenly opened her ck eyes and looked at him, her eyes wide open, but he couldn''t care less and one of his hands moved to the back of her head


    and a lil chop, she was unconscious


    and he continued his work, pounding his bitc- step sister as she moaned even unconscious


    And as he reached the limit, he marked the sacred cave his with white signature


    mainly on the women''s body..


    As he gazed at both women, their anticipation evident by their aroused state, he shook his head with a mixture of regret and relief.


    He knew he couldn''t fulfill their desires any further, at least not in that moment. Regrettably, his current responsibilities demanded his attention, as he had more people to attend to today,


    There were more ces that required his white signature, more tasks that needed his expertise. Perhaps, he could postpone satisfying these sisters until another day when he wasn''t literally dying inside...


    Deep down, he understood that wearing a metaphorical green hat wasn''t his style. It didn''t align with his preferences, for he despised the color green.


    So he was sure he would return, with a good ol'' pack...

 Chapter 41 Marathon

    ?Before departing, he discreetly ced a cucumber in Mivva''s hand and carefully arranged the sisters side by side on the bed. Additionally, he took the necessary steps to clean up and ensure there was no evidence of his presence.


    His intention was to prevent any unwarranted suspicions about the circumstances surrounding their condition and the potential involvement of a guard. Harry wished to avoid heightened security measures within the castle at all costs for as long as possible.


    As for where he obtained the cucumber, he had taken it unnoticed from a maid during his journey to the room.


    Not looking at Euri or Mivva anymore, Harry moved silently, his body shrinking as he left the room...


    Leaving the room in his 1 cm form, Harry moved again. Despite the temptation to explore and observe his newfound abilities, he resisted the urge. He wanted to discover and understand all of his abilities together.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the countdown of time remaining. ncing at the timer, he noted, "1h:20m:32s." The ticking clock reminded him that time was of the essence.


    Subconsciously quickening his pace, Harry soon arrived at another room. The door itself was adorned and guarded by a strong-looking woman. With careful and quiet movements, he managed to enter the room without alerting the guard, smoothly slipping inside.


    As he entered, he was somewhat taken aback to find a simple room with minimal furnishings. There was a study table, a bed, and a bookshelf filled with books on one side. Positioned to the left of the room, above the bed, was a peacefully sleeping girl. She was petite and had a charming appearance, with golden hair radiating a distinct glow. Her unique ability made her somewhat infamous within the pce.


    This girl was Evis Lust Vincias, known for her promiscuous behavior and rumored encounters even with the butlers. She had gained notoriety, and Harry held a bit of dislike for her.


    It was not that he held any personal animosity towards women who had engaged in intimate rtionships with others, but he had a distinct aversion to promiscuous individuals.


    Toplicate matters further, Evis Lust Vincias happened to be the king''s step sister and also one of his aunts. Her controversial behavior had attracted attention and notoriety within the pce.


    However, a month from now, she had met a tragic end due to her own imprudence. The circumstances surrounding her demise were a story for another time.


    Moving closer to her sleeping form, Harry gently uncovered the nket, revealing something unexpected,


    Her boobs were huge inparison to her petite body, an art levelbination, and as the nket was moved away, it came into his perception all at once


    ''She sleeps naked? He wondered


    throwing the nket away, he positioned himself inbetween her legs and looked at her pussy, it was clean and well trimmed


    pink like a peach and ready to be plucked


    rubbing his cock on her pussy for a bit before making it enter her slightly, he adjested her body and with a m, his thing went in


    He had no time to waste


    But alongside, he could feel that familiar sensation of hymen breaking and he frowned as It easily slid in, going in smoothly as the side ability of painless penitration worked it''s wonders...


    ''Am I misunderstanding something? Wasn''t she a promiscuous woman?''


    and soon, he was pounding this golden haired girl and her head bobbed as she woke up, looking at him with a terrified face.


    She tried to scream but a hand was put above her mouth and her nephew continued his work, and as his thing moved inside her, always touching her sweet spots, her pleasure reached a peak and her pussy started twitching, she started moaning, but still the hand above her mouth left it inside herself.


    Building the pleasure even higher, Harry''s penis slid in and out, and her pussy always tightened just before he came out.


    and as they reached a climax, both came


    Together,


    And Harry was still inside!


    Sighing in relief, Harry gazed at the girl he had conquered and offered a faint smile. Expecting a fierce fight.


    Anybody would be dumbstruck and angry after being forced after all.


    However, instead of exhibiting any signs of resentment, Evis simply returned his gaze with a dazed expression, her eyes moist with unshed tears. For some reason, she disyed no hatred and appeared entranced by the stranger who had taken her. Her eyes seemed to be fixated on him, as if her soul was tethered to his.


    Frowning at the unexpected emotional disy, Harry remembered that he couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Time was ticking, and he had pressing matters to attend to.


    Approaching Evis with a calm demeanor, he whispered into her ear, his breath brushing against her skin as he spoke, "Wait for me. I will return, but for now, I must go."


    He would have normally made her faint, but his gut told him not to do that, so he didn''t


    And,


    Before Evis could fullyprehend his words, Harry disappeared. Having transformed into a size that would go unnoticed by her, he swiftly exited the room.


    Left behind, Evis could only sob in frustration. He had finally arrived,


    After so much waiting and struggle, after so much sacrifices, He had finally arrived!


    BUT, He had no time for her.


    Her tears fell in waves as the bedsheets were wet with her sadness, the whole room having already started freezing from some point in time


    The realization struck her deeply, and she made a solemn promise to herself that she would not let him leave again. She couldn''t bear to wait any longer; she had already waited for two lifetimes. Determined not to let him slip away, she resolved to keep her word and ensure that he stayed with her forever.


    However, she understood that futilely following his departing figure would serve no purpose.


    Following his back was impossible, for her and for everyone


    Because he was always a thousand step ahead of others


    But she also knew, as long as he said he woulde


    He woulde.


    So wait she shall.....

 Chapter 42 Marathon Ll

    ?Coming out of Evis''s room, a feeling of unease gnawed at Harry''s mind, but his thoughts were consumed by a pressing matter. He didn''t linger on the unsettling sensation and instead hurriedly navigated the royal hallways, his diminutive form barely noticeable amidst the bustling activity.


    This particr section of the pce housed the current generation of princes and princesses. It was a breeding ground for the next generation, with several women pregnant at the moment. For Harry, pregnant individuals were to be avoided at all costs. The bloodline testing of the newborns was a practice he wanted no part of.


    As he continued his journey, he approached another chamber''s entrance. However, before he could enter, snippets of conversation reached his ears. It was the early morning chatter of the maids.


    "It''s so tragic. Verma was truly a stunning woman. She possessed such a gentle nature, never acting entitled despite being a princess," remarked Voice 1, filled with a tinge of sadness.


    "Indeed, it''s heart-wrenching to think that the Gods are taking her away from us," added Voice 2, their toneced with sorrow.


    "Humph! She deserves her fate. Living a life without any Abilities? What a mockery! She deceived everyone until now!" scoffed Voice 3, their voice filled with disdain.


    "No, Rima, you shouldn''t speak that way. She is of noble blood. If anyone were to hear you, we''d be in grave danger. Don''t invite trouble upon us," cautioned Voice 1, expressing concern.


    "Not acknowledging her talent and hiding it is a treasonous act.


    T.R.E.A.S.O.N.


    How can we still call her a noble? It''s good that she is dying, and the king is showing mercy by allowing her," retorted Rima, her words brimming with contempt.


    Harry''s mind buzzed with realization, and he muttered to himself, "Damn it, I almost forgot about her ability."


    Instead of entering the room, Harry swiftly turned on his heel and raced toward another dimly lit corridor. It led to a small door, more reminiscent of a maid''s room than that of a princess.


    With a wry smile, Harry slipped through the crack under the door, only to be greeted by a pair of beatiful eyes peering back at him. They were frozen, and so was he.


    Yet, the silence was broken by a mysterious chuckle from Verma Lust Vincias, his aunt, as she spoke with familiarity, "I''ve been expecting you, Harry..."


    Harry''s caution grew, and he reverted to his normal size from his minuscule form. His voice was cautious as he questioned, "How do you know me?" His eyes dead serious under the calm pretence


    Verma smiled, Her ck long hair and ck gauzy muddied pair of eyes shining with wonderful light of the just waking sun,


    as she unexpectedly, undid her robes,


    The white clothes falling, Sliding down her skin as it fell on the ground,


    standing before him naked. Her words carried a mix of yfulness and intrigue, "You''re here to take your aunt''s first time, yet you ask me how I know you?"


    Unfazed by her provocative demeanor, Harry replied, "I''m asking, how do you truly know me?" His hands instinctively clenched, ready to unleash his power if necessary. He knew he was an anomaly, existing beyond the confines of time, space, and fate.


    There was no way she predicted his arrival here!


    Verma''s smile widened, impressed by his skepticism. "Fine, I''ll reveal the truth, Okay?


    But first, finish your business.... We wouldn''t want you to meet your death here, Would we?"


    Harry''s disbelief lingered, but cautiously intrigued, he approached Verma''s naked form.


    She was the first thing, Weak.


    Physically atleast, and magical powers can''t be helped with distance anyway.


    Second, she had no reason to harm him.


    Third, he felt she held the key to many of his questions


    Fourth, Desperate straights required desperate measures.


    But just as he was about to give in to the irresistible temptation, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. This encounter, this situation¡ªit felt familiar, as if he had experienced it before.


    He stopped stopped, smilingly muttering,


    "Such Perfection"


    It was the same feeling as with the Eternal Omnipresence, it felt like an obvious illusion.


    But unlike omnipresence, it was much, much weaker andcked the intricate webbing off illusions with reality, in that version, there were no illisury parts to it, it was just reality with the name of illusions


    The same in essence and work,


    Yet again, this illusion was just a flimsy illusion,


    A cheap copy,


    With a surge of power, Harry broke free from the illusion that had ensnared him, The room around him shattered, revealing the truth beneath the facade. Verma''s form shifted, her mischievous smile reced by a mixture of surprise and admiration.


    "You... You broke free," Verma whispered, a hint of excitement in her voice. "You truly are exceptional, Harry.."


    Harry''s eyes narrowed, his determination resolute. "Tell me the truth, Verma. What is this ce? Who am I? And why do I keep experiencing these strange things?"


    "I need to understand more," Harry said, his voice steady. "Why am I here? What is my purpose?"


    "Purpose?" She chuckled, he was about to die and be was still figuring out mysteries, He was still the same Harry, "Your purpose for now....I guess it is to take your aunt''s first and make her enjoy it, everything else is forter..."


    Her words flowed as she moved closer taking his sword with her fingers moving around it and put her pussy on top of his penis, then looking back,


    murmured. ''Do it''


    and he instinctually pushed in, his penis going straight in, sliding in and breaking her hymen effortlessly until it hit the core andunched further assaults,


    slipping back and forth in simple fashion, While both of them fell into the bed naturally,


    And Verma experienced what she had awaited for so long, and couldn''t help butugh tears of joy as her vigor rose and his manliness hit her maiden,


    Taking war swords as it charged into enemy territory, taking down barriers one by one, and soon enough,


    The hero among the revolutionary found a hidden cave, Filled with infinite treasures,


    it was his aunt''s frontyard, filled with the beauty of little wilderness and small wends,


    Each and every thrust touching what a nephew should never have even seen, His exploration of the forbidden continued with each movement,


    His penis always hitting the mouth of his aunt''s little treasure trove,


    taking her boobs into his hands, he massaged them as he continued pounding, while his other hand went around her and found another untouched hole,


    Her butthole as it entered and yed around, He was sure she was clean, Why?


    He had a feeling she was prepared for this day, for a long time...


    Fingering her butt with the finger, he entered it deep into the but and gave squeeze,


    Increasing his pace of entering alongside it...


    As her nephew''s thick and hard penis hit her womb for the umpteenth time, Verma''s face ckened, pleasure hit, her body trembled and -Verma came


    Her beautiful cave dripping with honey..


    Harry was too good


    Harry, seeing her cum, also rammed in a bit more faster into her, Finding pleasure in the squeezing strength of his newly earned slit,


    and released his load, Filling the cave with his seeds, marking it solely his,


    straight into the enemy headquarters, he entered and filled, with endless white semen.


    Satisfied, Harry breathed out,


    What an intense experience,


    The most intense yet


    But, as a twist, something happened...


    This time, it wasn''t Harry that vanished but Verma instead, Fading out of the world as ast drop of honey mixed with white filth dripped down her pussy,


    yet, her voice still murmured in his ears like the whisper of the world, elusive and mysterious,


    plete your business and return to Emma''s room, Don''t worry, she will be asleep for the entire day, I promise you....


    And don''t worry about other things too much."


    And Harry, with a mind filled with questions,


    And his marathon of fucking and then disappearing broken by his own woman,


    could only leave for his next target


    his body shrinking,


    this frikkn castle was filled with mysteries...


    But he liked it that way, It was fun to uncover,


    As long as he had his Mom, Sis and Eva alongside him, all else was okay...


    But, he wondered, What was the deal with this woman?


    And why did he feel like he would add her to that list soon enough?

 Chapter 43 Marathon Lll

    ?As Harry moved with swift determination to the next door, his pace quickened, his gaze fixed upon the status screen, and his heart raced in his chest.


    "0h:59m:29s"


    Oh, shit! It''s alreadyte.


    This situation was now far more dire than he had initially anticipated.


    Harry moved quicker and arrived at a room, or rather, a ward. He knew there wouldn''t be much resistance here, so he didn''t wait to be more cautious.


    He already had an Idea of why all the Women were deeply unconscious and why it was all so easy, in his opinion, this one should also be very straightforward if the same pattern continued.


    Entering the ward room through a small, inconspicuous hole underneath the door, Harry was met with an unexpected sight ¨C Tworge beds were fused together, and upon themy five women, sound asleep.


    They were all fairly old, each nearing the age of 50.


    Yet, despite the passage of time, their beauty had not waned much; wrinkles were but faint lines on their beautiful faces.


    Instead of belonging to the "gilf" category as one might assume, they effortlessly embodied the allure of "milfs."


    But why were they all gathered here? They weren''t usually together every day... at least while sleeping.


    He had hoped to find some of them here, but the sight of all five sleeping right here was a delightful surprise.


    A great thing!


    They all looked quite simr to each other in many areas, including their big butts that especially stood out, and their simrly big boobs.


    Of course they would look simr ¨C they were true sisters after all.


    Moving closer and standing before the bed, he nced at each of them.


    They all looked quite simr with thei white faces and supple shapes, but their simrities ended there. They weren''t called Rainbow beauties for nothing.


    Each of their hair color differed from each other, a striking variety of hues that mirrored the shades of a radiant rainbow.


    The first had ice-white hair, the second had sparkling yellow hair, the third granny had deep blue hair, another an alluring indigo, while thest woman with her ass in his hands, she had zing red hair.


    As for the remaining two colors, those women had already departed from this world ¨C sumbing to the trials and tribtions of life.


    These women, known as the Rainbow Sisters at their youth, had nowadays earned the endearing nicknamr of "the Rainbow Grandmas" from the castle''s children these day.


    They usually just taught children about gifts, yed with them and just looked after them.


    One of them, the Red-head was also Harry''s teacher regarding Gifts in the past timeline.


    Taking the side of herfortable robe''s pants, he slid them them out, he then saw his teacher''s ass.


    It was big and round with a pink hue, and a puckered hole in the center.


    He gently gave a p!


    She didn''t wake up! As expected!


    A knowing smile spread across Harry''s face.


    He then again started to remove her dress and rotated his old teacher. Bringing her vagina above, infront of his viewing angle.


    He then opened her legs widely and regarded its centre with interest. Red hair was also all over her pussy. And there was some wetness.


    Gently touching the hairy pussy, he rubbed his fingers on it. "Ah Teacher! How I would love to fuck you gently, slowly and until you feel totally satisfied."


    But for now, this will have to do it, he had no time!


    Putting his standing dick on her red and wet entrance,  he skimmed her red hair with the cockhead and then cing it in the center; gently entered.


    Her old vagina smilingly invited him in as a jelly like sensatin surrounded it. He could feel her cave suck his dick in.


    She moaned in her sleep, nghh~


    He could feel the wet entrance clearly wrap around his rod, it was quite tight. He opened her legs even more and started thrusting in.


    The slimy insides sucked him in and his rod went in and out repeatedly, always kissing her womb before he came back out.


    Slowing his pace a bit, he then looked at her belly button, ah! He had seen that in the past!


    He had always wanted to try putting a finger there, gently touching the old woman''s belly button, he yed with it as he fucked her.


    His tight thing was extremely deep in and and could feel her warm pussy reach a limit. She was breathing roughly.


    But he just kept simply fucking her.


    Until he himself started to reach a limit,


    Pushing in balls deep, his penis shivered inside this granny''s pussy and as her pussy gave out and her nectar started toe out with a Mmm~ moan. He released his own jizz inside... Filling her old womb with his white liquid.


    Gently pinching her naval, he disappointedly muttered, ''I will have to fuck you more...your pussy feels quite nice!''


    But not now, he took his wet penis out and then moved to the next women.


    He smirked, "Only the teacher gets special treatment."


    Taking the clothes in the vaginal areas of the White head and Yellow head, he tore them away.


    Their old Vagina''s and clits revealed itself through the torn parts. He smiled at the hairy pussies!


    Yellow and White hair!


    Not wasting any time, he rubbed his dick on the white''s slit and fingered the yellow with his hands, slowly he entered another cave.


    His penis struggled against the tightness yet hers was even more inviting with its unique sensation of wetness.


    Entering two of his fingers into yellow and shaking them, he started to fuck.


    His fingertips brushed against her bare vaginal insides, tracing delicate patterns along.


    With each caress, a tremor of pleasure resonated through her form, as if she responded to his touch on a subconscious level.


    Yet, she didn''t wake up, like she was drugged, and soon, her insides were covered in white as another old cave was finally filled to the brim...


    Having been filled with her own released cum alongside his.


    Smiling, he took his dick out and moved to the next milf, Yellow hair!


    He took her by the leg and ced her above the already fucked old and perspiring grandma, and when he could see two pussies at once, he pierced again.


    This Vagina had its own unique taste too.


    Grinning, Harry continued to fuck his grandmas one by one, stopping at each after a single spurt of his white cum.


    He will fuck them, soread their asscheeks, fuck them again, p their asses, fuck them, cum inside, prate another pussy, and again fuck them.


    He always kept his dick in anh ine of the old women''s pussy and they alk keot moaning in their sleep, each of their bodies matted in sweat and absolutely a hot masterpiece for the eye.


    And reaching the fifth woman, the Blue haired, he fucked inside her pussy for a bit of time and felt her gentle insides for quite a long period before he came inside her too....


    The system suddenly flickered:


    [ Lustful Absorbtion''s Stage upgraded]


    [Moving from rank 0 -> Rank 1]


    [10+ total number of abilities confirmed, path to power up discovered: Absorb more abilities to reach higher ranks]


    [Lustful Absorbtion Ability has Evolved]


    [Lustful Absorbtion Stage 1 :].....


    He had finally fucked ten different women in this life...


    And as he smiled at the fact, A wave like feeling of hot fire came from the deepest of his being and spred through his whole body, especially in the heart area and a blinkter, the feeling vanished.


    His main ability had Evolved from its basic stage to stage 1...

 Chapter 44 Evolution

    ?Harry had reached a significant milestone in this life.


    Having engaged in sexual intercourse with ten different women, who were all his close rtives like his Aunts or grandmas.


    All of pure incestual nature.


    and just as he reached the top of this achievement, as he came inside his 10th woman


    he experienced a surge of intense sensations that emanated from within him. In an instant, the fiery feeling filled his body from head to toe, a tingling sensation running through his spine


    And his stats started transforming, and soon, the hot sensation faded, but the stats didn''t stop their transformation, it was still blinking and glitching, like an oldputer out of ram


    With this transformation, Harry realized that his ability had evolved from its initial state to stage 1. Excitedly, he turned his attention to his attributes, witnessing them undergo rapid fluctuations.


    And as the fiery hot feelingpletely left his body


    Another sensation erupted, another more familiar feeling, A watery wave feeling


    His entire body was engulfed in the pulsating waves, though this time, the sensation was icy rather than hot.


    The peak of this sensation prompted him to burst intoughter, reveling in the exhration and newfound power that apanied his evolution. ncing to the side, he noticed that the soul''s deterioration tab had vanishedpletely, leaving no trace behind.


    With each stage of ability evolution, individuals typically receive various enhancements in their lives, often rted to their newfound abilities. For instance, healers would experienceplete healing of their bodies, even when on the verge of death. However, Harry''s growth seemed to follow a distinct path, evident with just a single nce.


    Having a total of ten abilities at his disposal, Harry remained unaware of their exact nature. Yet, one thing became evident to him--his soul was healing, and his physical attributes were increasing. This indicated that one of his abilities was associated with healing, while another was connected to enhancing his body strength.


    And of course, The healing one was deliberately chosen, He hadn''t fucked ten random girls, all of their abilities were chosen due to their usefulness


    Furthermore, Harry sensed other changes taking ce within him, such as heightened senses of pleasure and an amplified perception of his surroundings. However, everything felt chaotic and disorganized at the moment. He struggled to locate his status screen amidst the lingering coldness, preventing him from gaining a clear understanding of his newfound abilities.


    As Harry sat on the bed, surrounded by his contented and slumbering grandmotherpanions, he released a sigh, expelling the turbid air that had umted within him.


    Finally, the coldness subsided, bringing a sense of relief and tranquillity.


    Smiling, Harry finally looked at his status:


    Harry Isiah Lust :


    - Strength: 15.00


    - Defense: 16


    - Agility: 15.00


    - Stamina: 15


    - Soul limit: 22


    All of his attributes had got from mere 3 and 4s to the direct max potential of his body when trained to perfection


    And that was 15 points in each of his attributes that weren''t Soul limit and Defence.


    Soul Limit since it was untrainable, and defense due to its innate nature of being higher than other points


    And these 15 represented enormous power,


    This was the power of 15 strongest humans fused into a single body,


    Power enough to crush things easily,


    What kind of things exactly?


    Like balls?


    But made out of metal.


    or lift and throw vehicles easily, destroy walls with bare hands, etc


    The things he was capable of were not just that either, far more  important than that, were his ever-expanding amount of abilities


    And his new upgraded ability, with all thisbined


    Harry was a war machine.


    Excitedly ncing down towards his abilities section, Harry beamed [Abilities: 11]


    [ Lustful Absorbtion (S1).


    Clone (-Dead-)


    Enhanced Self Healing


    Enhanced Hearing


    Enhanced Vision


    Enhanced body


    World Of Mind


    Rainbow''s Beauty


    Wings of Freedom


    Wood maniption


    Self-Inspection.]


    Excitedly looking at it and then clicking Lustful Absorption, He looked at it,


    Just exactly what was it that changed?


    The system responded with the results,


    And his mind was blown,


    He had expected many things,


    Like getting abilities from non-blood rted women by having sex with them, or simr stuff


    He even expected something like an Enhanced Lust add-on, but this was apletely different direction from his expectations


    This ability too, was filled with mysteries...

 Chapter 45 Stage 1 – Lustful Absorbtion

    ?


    His heart skipped a beat as Harry looked towards the dark screen disying the features of his abilities. He was at a loss for words. What was this ability? It was so overpowered!


    With this newfound power, he didn''t even need the system to rule the world. A hesitant chuckle escaped his mind,den with awkwardness.


    Of course, without the system, he can''t increase his soul limit, barring him to always having a single ability.


    Reading the details once more, Harry delved into a fresh stream of thoughts, observing and contemting the implications. It was a necessary exercise to maintain his sanity, though he couldn''t help but wonder if he was already slipping past that.


    Refocusing his attention on the system screen, he sought final confirmation. And there it was, unchanged:


    [Lustful Absorption]


    [Obvious Add-ons: ...]


    "Oh! ''Obvious Add-ons'' means that what the world says is true. All abilities, at all stages, have infinite possibilities for use. It all depends on the creativity of the host," he realized.


    The list unfurled, revealing the enhancements:


    [Obvious Add-ons:


    1) Emotion Sight: The host gains the passive ability to see the emotions of the opposite sex. All kinds of emotions are visible to his eyes, and no emotion can remain hidden.


    "So, I can directly perceive the emotional states of the opposite sex. That''s quite useful..." the host thought, acknowledging the advantages.


    2) Self Control: The host gains mastery over his own lust, rendering Stage 2 or weaker enchanting abilities ineffective.


    "Nice, I suppose," he mused, appreciating the benefits it offered.


    3) Lust Absorbtion: The host can absorb and utilize lust, employing it as an aphrodisiac or a charming aura around himself.


    "Heh, this is the best one yet," the host chuckled, relishing the enticing possibilities.


    But of course, he was joking with what he said, Reading emotions was the best part


    How can something borderline mind-reading bepared with this shit?


    4) Dual Ability Usage: The host gains the ability to simultaneously keep two abilities active at a time, maximizing their potential.


    "Ah, so there was a limit to the number of active abilities at a time. And It''s only now that I confirm it? after I have all these abilities to choose from, just giving me trouble." the host grumbled.


    5) Enhanced Touches: The host''s hands be capable of incredible feats, whether in delivering powerful punches or exploring the realms of sensuality. They possess increased effectiveness, control, and influence.


    "Ah, that''s rather surprising!" he eximed, intrigued by the newfound capabilities of his hands.


    Taking a calm breath, Harry, the host, smiled. The ability surpassed his expectations. It was even better than he had hoped.


    But he had a feeling that stage 2 still had another huge surprise waiting for him, but he kept the feeling aside,


    The system didn''t say anything after all.And he will regret ever thinking like that soon enough.


    Then, a shadow passed over his eyes, dimming his tion. The realization hit him once again¡ªhe could only absorb abilities from his family for now. A pang of disappointment resonated within him as he hoped for a change in the next stage.


    Without it, he feared his path would be limited in this short life.


    He didn''thave unlimited Family members to fuck after all, and birthing children, letting them grow and be old enough to get abilities, then absorbing it,


    ...the whole thing was too time consuming.


    But still, he hoped for that in the next upgrade.


    with a better feeling, Harry looked at the active ability bar and pondered for a second before finally deciding to look at his other abilities, and looked at his wavy dark screen:


    [ Lustful Absorbtion (S1).


    Clone (-Dead-)


    Enhanced Self Healing


    Enhanced Hearing


    Enhanced Vision


    Enhanced breath


    World Of Mind


    Rainbow''s Beauty


    Wings of Freedom


    Wood maniption


    Self-Inspection.]


    What were they worth exactly?


    The enhancing abilities were fairly obvious, but what about the rest?


    And which 2 Abilities should he keep active?


    Lustful Absorbtion didn''t count, so he still had 2 slots remaining,


    And he wanted the best for battle at that slot, so that he can always be ready,


    So which one of these, was, really dangerous?


    Keeping the enhance type abilities to the side, Harry clicked [World of the mind]


    [World Of the Mind: Create your own avatar inside your mind, store knowledge inside it and make it do its work.


    (Passive Ability)]


    Eh? What?


    Exin clearly.


    And the system replied, [ Store information like books and scrolls into your brain by just scrolling through it and the avatar inside your mind will analyse it and store the information into a hidden part of your brain, whenever the information might be useful, it wille to you naturally like you always knew it ]


    The system seems to have gained some basic features, like the ability to reply to his questions,


    But only things regarding what is written on the system work that way


    Not all problems can be fixed with a dumb Ai''s help,


    But he didn''t care for that now, as the ability he just read was just too uncanny


    ''And this is at what stage? In the base stage? No way..'' He can only copy abilities at the base stage, right?


    so why is this ability so overpowered?


    As far as he knew, this was Evis''s ability, but it was not this strong at the base stage, he was pretty sure of that,


    Gulping, he asked the system, "What stage are the abilities that I have copied?"


    [It''s in a pseudo-stage 1 state]


    "What stage is that!?"


    [ No information stored on that particr question ]


    ''Did lustful Absorbtion''s evolution allow me to copy abilities and get every ability I copy at a higher stage than the base? But what is pseudo Stage 1? It seems weaker than stage 1...''


    Anyway, this Gift had a lot of potential, he could already see how much of a golden ability this was.


    Frowning, Harry moved on from this question for now and looked at the next ability, Rainbow''s beauty,


    ''What a weird name for an ability''


    [Rainbow''s Beauty: You are like a chameleon, you can change your colours and you can change your clothes,]


    [Copy other''s clothes just by touching it once.]


    ''And what stage is this ridiculous ability at?''


    [Pseudo Stage 1]


    hmm...I see


    Looking at the next ability, it came into his vision: [Wings of freedom: You can grow a unique type of wings on your back, and move faster onnd.]


    "Can I fly?"


    [Don''t have information on that particr question.]


    uh..oh...


    "Wood maniption," He said... somewhat happy at receiving his first world maniption type of Abilities [Wood maniption: Grow nts out of seeds within just a day]


    ''Only that much?''


    [ All abilities can be used in infinite ways, Stages are only limitations and guidelines, not true barriers. The abilities are as good as how the user uses them.]


    ''Is that like a recorded answer for this kind of question...?''


    "Self-Inspection!"


    [Self Inspection: Know yourself well, know your strengths and know your weaknesses.]


    ''Basically the system''s feature of showing my attributes, So as I guessed, this ability was useless till I make it reach Stage 3, huh?''


    At stage 3, Self-inspection can help him know other''s secrets with just a nce, even their abilities...


    This was Mivva''s ability, but she was still just early on her path and was not stage 3, so no one knew its potential yet


    But when it was revealed in the future, it made quite a stir, as many had things they wanted to hide yet they couldn''t no more


    hoo...He heaved a breath and looked at the enhanced section,


    and asked for rification,


    [Enhanced Self-healing: Regeneration of small wounds and prevention of bloodloss]


    "At pseudo stage 1?"


    [Yes.]


    [Enhanced Hearing: Hearing enhanced to the levels of cats]


    Good enough.


    [Enhanced breath: Increased stamina and self-control]


    "..."


    [Enhanced Vision: Vision like a hawk]


    He nodded, so these were his new addition...


    But then he looked towards the side, A bar stood there


    Active ability: 0/2


    "Exin." He muttered, his voice wavy like darkness


    [ Only abilities added in this tab and passive Abilities can be used by the host,


    It can be changed anytime, but it takes 30 seconds to change.]


    ''Too much time in a deadly battle..."


    ''And so that''s the reason I don''t feel much difference


    "Put Enhanced Vision and Hearing as active-


    Wait a moment, can I merge these abilities, system?"


    And get an Enhanced senses ability, like Anna''s?


    [No information on that particr question]


    clearing his throat awkwardly, he looked around at the sleeping woman and shook his head with a chuckle, saying in his mind


    "Add vision and hearing as active abilities"


    the bar 0/2 changed to 2/2 and his body trembles as his hearing increased to unheard-of levels,


    The even breathing of the aroused woman sleeping around him seemed like people talking loudly and directly into his ears, like a bunch of screaming kids,


    he felt dizzy as hell but held on


    Yet, his vision increasing alongside only made matters worse,


    He suddenly could see the skin of his woman clearly from their dripping womanly parts to their blemishless skin,


    But the information was too sudden for his brain to ept,


    Moving with his hardest, he reached into the bathroom, and leaning in, He puked...

 Chapter 46 My Most Beloved

    ?


    Keeping a calm breath, Harry walked out of the bathroom after a while, his bodypletely clean and pristine, glinting with muscr manliness.


    Smiling, he looked around. The world seemed so beautiful, so colorful, so detailed...


    The fact that he couldn''t witness this enchanting beauty until today... His life feltcking until that point.


    Enhanced hearing and enhanced eyesight sure was a deadlybination of senses. Even if he ended up in a battle now, with his better senses, he could probably destroy almost any body strength type gifted. Almost any.


    His body was really strong, but after all, even though he had much experience fighting as a kickboxer, those were not truly deadly back-to-back fights. Whereas in this world, there would surely be people who had fought in wars their whole life and killed to live. How could he hope to beat their experience with mere sense-type abilities?


    Not to mention, every person had their own uniqueness, like a particr eye for others'' weaknesses. That was a lesson he learned with a broken tooth in a kickboxing match. Never underestimate an enemy. Never.


    Sure, there was the fact about talent difference between two people, but experience bred through blood and gore was mostly enough to break these flimsy barriers.


    Shaking his head with augh, he looked at the rainbow beauties sleeping there still butt naked, wondering if he should have some more little fun.


    "No, I have so many things to take care of," he said, chuckling at his just-about-to-stand little buddy. He shrunk himself and moved. Soon, he was outside the room and heading towards where he had killed that guard. That''s where he would have to clean up first!


    Moving fast, he soon reached a ce filled with gigantic broken pieces of ss. Squinting, yeah, they were not so big; it was just that he was too small! But identifying his surroundings even in his little form, blinking, he looked at the highest point he could look, finding two heads talking to each other.


    One was a beautiful woman, her red hair flying in the wind that came through the broken window. The other was an extremely muscr ck baldie, both looking serious.


    "Do you think it really was just the banana peel?" the rough man asked, feeling suspicious. "I mean, even though just base rank, he was one of the captains! And he had an offensive Transformation-type ability!"


    The woman replied, "Hank, don''t jump to conclusions. I have a feeling this is just a simple matter." Her voice was steady enough to fool any man, yet not Harry.


    Feeling something off, he suddenly had an idea, and his eyes started shining in a weird color, a blend of all colors, chaotic and beautiful, even in his 1 cm form. And suddenly, he saw emotions. But only on the face of the woman. The rough guy waspletely nil.


    But on the woman, he could see and feel her emotions. Her emotions were clouded with anger, frustration, and disappointment, yet mostly fear.


    Frowning, he wondered, ''Why is she trying to hide the death of a subordinate? A fellow guard, to boot. And why is she afraid? No, what is she afraid of?''


    Yet, his thought process stopped when a voice reached his ears, blissfully familiar. "Don''t worry, I know you are looking at her emotions, but emotions never tell the full story... She is one of my ves. I put her here to do your bidding. You can have her if you like, though."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Turning around, he came face to face with Verma, who leaned in and gave a peck on his lips before withdrawing and saying, "I told you not to worry about it. Come, we don''t have much time. Don''t waste it here. Emma will wake up anytime, and there areplications this time around."


    Harry was just stunned. He was in his 1 cm form, right? Then why was she the same size too? Did she have the same Born-Dragon ability? Yet, not asking that, he instead asked, "This time around? What do you mean by that? It''s the second time you mentioned that..."


    Verma shook her head and said, her face a bit dark, "Follow me. I hate being in this form. Being naked around you is fine, but I feel sick being naked in front of another, even though they can''t see us."


    Cursing himself for forgetting that they were not in a room and were naked due to being in 1 cm forms, he took her in a princess carry and asked, "Where should we go?" He didn''t like her much due to her mysterious behavior, but he felt he had to listen.


    "Emma''s room, maybe?" Verma asked, her heart fluttering.


    "No, that ce is a mess. I don''t feel like going there. It''s where my clone died," Harry said with a dark expression as he moved towards Verma''s room.


    Yet Verma didn''t care and asked with a horrified expression, "Your... What?"


    "Clone," confused, he asked, "I thought you knew I was dying?"


    Verma shook her head and replied, "No, baby. I only know that you will face a deadly encounter around this time. All else is a mystery to me. But I knew you had to have sex with ten women to escape from this danger, though."


    Smirking, his eyes narrowed as Harry asked, "So, did you drug them?"


    Chuckling, she snuggled deeper into his hands and hugged his neck as she said to him with her face just a breath away, "Yes, I made all the women you can fuck without much consequences fall into deep sleeps, even a bit aroused. But I didn''t expect you to go after Mivva and her sister, though. I had drugged Rona and Reena instead, but it seems it wasn''t needed."


    Gulping, Harry gripped her tighter, stopped walking, and leaned in to kiss her lips. Verma delightedly closed her eyes and enjoyed it. Harry''s tongue slowly entered her mouth and started ying with her own tongue, slightly intertwining, just licking, moving around as they enjoyed each other''s tastes. One manly and muscr, the other pure and filthless.


    Breaking out of the kiss, Verma felt a bit dizzy with butterflies as she murmured, "How long has it been since you kissed me..."


    "Ha, now I feel like I love your mysterious behavior instead," Harry chuckled with a headshake, his heart feeling extremely emotional.


    The most emotional he had gotten after rebirth?


    He wondered...


    Even though he seemedpletely calm on the surface regarding the curse and all the shit that happened to him, it was not true. He was filled with loneliness, sadness, and frustration even as he did all he did.


    He was alone in a world where he had traveled through time. Even though everybody, including his mom and sister, were here, they were not here at the same time. Their memories were lost. And that fact...


    It was burning holes in his heart, even though he seemed uncaring and unemotional about it.


    Yet finding out that someone out there had his back, looking out for him, seemed more reassuring and more heartwarming than almost anything he could wish for.


    He knew how hard it must have been to make all those woman fall into deepsleeps and still be fine, Yet she hadn''t even mentioned it once!


    Breathing roughly, Verma looked at Harry''s face, His eyes ever so slightly glistening with unshed tears. Frightened, Verma hugged him tighter, whispering, "Don''t cry, Harry. Don''t... Our path is just beginning. You can''t waver now. Don''t cry. But if you have to cry, absolutely and no matter what, cry on my shoulders. I will be there alongside you on this path of no return, so don''t worry. We will get through it."


    Harryughed, his words tinged with sadness and anger at himself, as he finally came out straight, "Yeah, I will not cry, not in front of my lovely women at least. But these unshed tears, they aren''t solely of sadness." Pausing, he started walking again as he continued, "It''s also of happiness at the fact... that I found another woman precious enough to make me die for her. That I have another important person to take care of in this world."


    Soon, his minuscule form blended into the surroundings as he walked up to Verma''s room. The beautiful silence lingered around them as they both stood in front of the door and looked at each other, their eyes connecting each other''s soul.


    Breaking the silence, Harry whispered, "Why are you so silent, Verma?"


    She instinctively replied truthfully, her heart beating in sync with his, feeling their profound connection after so many years, "I''m... I''m just too overwhelmed."


    Harry smiled, closed his eyes, and leaned in again. Both of them headed to kiss each other once more, feeling the other part of themselves fusing with one another.

 Chapter 47 Revelation

    ?


    After kissing each other for a full minute, Harry took her into her room through the hole below the door,


    And once inside, Both the aunt and nephew expanded in size as they both returned to their full body size,


    Both of their ck hair fused with the simple room''s atmosphere, Their naked visages showing the perfect harmony of Yin and Yang,


    Of Masculinity and Femininity,


    The world''s most sacred of unions,


    Hugging Verma like a precious treasure, Harry moved closer to the bed and sat on its side,


    The Naked woman still sitting on hisp after the fun princess carry,


    "So, MYdy, what do you say, You exin to me everything?"


    "Sure thing.." Pausing, She continued boldly "As a reward for you being so sweet today, I will tell you everything, I mean Everything I know!"


    Harry just nodded and put his hands around her and right on top of her pussy, ready to rub it a bit as they speak, but a vicious back bead butt from Verma hit him in the nose as she said


    "Don''t touch me there Until I finish speaking, No, don''t do anything lecherous for once, and listen, It''s important!"


    But Harry didn''t allow that and said, "I''m naked, my lust is endless, and one of the most important and beautiful women in my life is sitting on myp, on my cock!


    and my penis is still resting in between her asscheeks even as we speak,


    And it''s hard!


    How do you Say I am to restrain myself?"


    Verma blinked,


    But Harry continued again, not with words but with action, Pulling her body up a bit, he positioned his hard sword just below her slit, and entered it, deeply. Then he made her sit back on hisp,


    Now it touched her womb.


    And Verma just looked at him, dumbfounded as he entered her again, "You scoundrel!" She said with a slight moan


    Slowly turning around with his pp still inside, she changed position, instead of sitting on hisp normally, she was now facing him as he rested his hands around her waist and penis in her pussy,


    Facing him, she said, Frowning, somewhat unhappy at him for not taking her seriously, "Finish it quick inside me, and I''ll tell you after you are done!"


    Smiling, Harry didn''t move and looked at Verma''s slightly tan beautiful face, and gave a small peck on her lips,


    He didn''t read her emotions, but he could tell she was angry, a bit at least,


    Still smiling, he said "Don''t worry, I won''t move, Let''s first finish our speaking and we will continue our lovemaking, Don''t me me okay?


    You are just too damn beautiful!"


    Blushing with butterfliesing again, Verma gently bumped his forehead with her''s


    Smiling as she said, "Don''t think it will always work..."


    His hug tightening around her waist, he said, curious "Okay, Now speak already.."


    Verma paused and pondered, hmm, where to begin? "Where do you wanna start? I have 3 main things to speak with you...hmm guess I will start with the one that affects us the most directly.."


    "Harry, first tell me what you know about yourself...Your other part included!"


    Gulping, Harry asked awkwardly "You know about that?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "What else do you know?" His heart was beating faster,


    "Almost everything, from your unique ability Lustful Absorbtion''s potential to that uncanny dark screen that appears infront of you, able to enhance your body with your Pleasured experiences as fuel.."


    His heart thumping like a drum, Harry''s hug got even tighter and more loving as Verma waspletely made a part of his soul,


    He hadpletely added her to his most treasured people list,


    There was only one reason,


    She was sincere.


    With all these truths that she knew, she could do anything to him, and she was strong enough to make him still feel she was superior in strength to the current him by arge degree,


    And he was pretty sure,


    If she knew about his system, she must know everything about him, she was just showing her concern and even putting her life at risk for telling this while still in his embrace,


    She was showing him her trust.


    If the ruthless lust part kicked in, He would have surely snuffed out a potential threat with a harder hug, her physique was much inferior to his after all.


    But there was no potential threat here, there was only a loving wife keeping her husband''s little secrets for him


    And there was no ruthlessness about to awaken from slumbers, as Ace and Harry joining into one had fixed that.


    Smiling, Harry asked, "Why take such risks?"


    "I know you won''t do a thing to me, Even if your ruthless persona of lust kicks in, as you just love me too much..." Came a swift reply,


    Nodding, Harry said, "But don''t worry, My control over my mind issues had been already fixed, I have been enlightened!"


    "Oh, How so?" intrigued, she asked.


    "In a life or death situation," He replied.


    "Today when you lost your clone?"


    "Yes"


    "I want to know more about it, Tell me," resting her chin on his manly shoulders, Verma said, her hands hugging his neck...


    With all these truths that she knew, she could do anything to him, and she was strong enough to make him still feel she was superior in strength to the current him by arge degree,


    So it meant, she was a true ally for him, no questions asked.


    So he started telling her about Omnipresent and his enlightenment.


    Verma just listened, slightly uncalm at the mention of Eternals but in the end, Harry''s soothing touches and his connection with her calmed her soul down,


    Then she said, continuing with her part of the story "So that''s what changed this time!"


    Intrigued, Harry asked, "That again, give me an exnation about that!"


    Nodding, she said, "This is really important baby, so listen carefully..." Taking a deep breath, The first knot in the mystery unveiled itself,


    "You are currently traveling through time, right?"


    Harry nodded, Intrigued.


    "Do you know this is not your first time?"


    Shocked, He asked, "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is simple, You have traveled back and forth through time multiple times,


    And in total, this should be...the 5th time!"


    His attention picked, Harry said, "I don''t remember anything..."


    "That''s just natural!" Verma replied, as matter of factly.


    "Why?" Harry questioned.


    "It''s because of the existence of the other You, Harry."


    "But I am the other me, Ace!" He got even more confused, and frustrated, was she talking about Harry? Was Ace not part of the n, was he an imposter in her hero''s shoes?


    Smiling, Verma unveiled,


    "Yes, you are and you always have been,


    Ace and Harry were not two people in the first ce. It happened when you were going through the 4th time travel, it was a desperate attempt to save me and the rest of the... sisters"


    Cursing the mysteries, his head hurt as he asked the important question,  "So what happened?"


    Sad, Verma replied, moving a bit as she got a bit ufortable with speaking about that,


    "it was your soul, As you were slowly moving towards this timeline, A time whirlpool, a weird phenomenon urred and banned you out of the time passageways,


    Your soul had never achieved eternity, yet you passed through time 3 consecutive times using multiple weird tricks,


    And that waspletely against its rules!


    A whirlpool came and started to crush your soul, but luckily, Sister Phoenix sacrificed some kind of treasure, and your soul was preserved and moved back in time sessfully, But in the process, it split into two, and one went to a unique part of this universe, where no Eternals are influencing thends or abilities seen on anyone, And that part, was Earth.


    The soul was Ace!


    When Ace died, the soul that should have dissipated was attracted to its other living part and moved in soul speed to this world,


    Joining back with Harry,


    And so, The current situation here is, You are finally back in one piece, but your memories of the future are not there due to the fracture,


    Whereas, Mere days before, I unlocked my future memories, The reason?


    Probably something my future husband nned for the current one until he has his whole memories back...


    And by the way, I am currently at stage 5 strength, When I got my memories, I got my knowledge alongside it, And I am kinda superior to ordinary royal stage 5 gifted, evenpared to your grandma."


    Swallowing his saliva, Completely not calm, Harry leaned in and kissed Verma''s cheek hard to get some of his calm back,


    Then asked, "But there seems to be a lot of loopholes in this time travel, like the existence of two timelines at the same time,


    If we exist here now, does your ''sister'' phoenix still live on the other one?"


    "Mm, I don''t know about that exactly, but ording to Sister Phoenix''s words, which she told me to tell you if you asked, If you reach Awakening, you will know."


    Blinking, Harry asked, curious "Is she an Awakened?"


    "No, Her path ispletely different. Nobody has ever achieved an Awakening level in the path of gifts except you Harry, and even you had to ''die'' right after.."


    Nodding, Harry thought for a second and asked, "Then what about the fact that I traveled through time once again? It didn''t hurt me this time!"


    "Oh, that! You had the protection of the eternal blood, Or in other words, The system!"


    Harry stopped, frustration pumping in him, and asked, "Is there more I have to know?"


    "Yes,"


    "Like what?"


    "There are many things, like future opportunities or things like that or about Born-Dragon abilities or about the rest of the world outs-"


    Suddenly stopping her with a peck on her lips, Harry asked, his eyes brightening, "Doesn''t your memories of the future returning mean, there is a way to get the other''s memories back?!"


    He hadn''t yet found an ability that could change his body to that of infants, so if their memories can be recovered...


    Smiling, Verma replied, happy with free kisses, "I can''t get their memories of the first 3 lives, but as for thest life? it''s quite simple, Don''t worry..."


    Breathing heavily in, Harry pushed his aunt down on the bed and said, relieved from a heavy burden, "That''s enough for now, My little guy has been waiting inside for a while, kissing your womb, and my woman''s pussy is dripping wet, How can I, As a man, stand to watch that anymore?"


    His penis expanded, and he started moving his waist, hitting her drenched pussy time and time again with his penis, he started having another go of good sex with his new partner of the lifetime,


    The entrance was smooth and flowing, like a glove, it was just perfect for his size


    And with every inch he moved in, her cave expanded as much,


    Ang~


    Moaning in delight,


    The sound of intimacy rang throughout the room as they enjoyed each other''s presence with their fleshly vessels intertwined and connected...

 Chapter 48 The World

    ?


    Harry and Verma enjoyed their time for a while, their connection as a family deepening, and their love for each other bing more established. Then they moved to the bathroom to freshen themselves...


    Sitting in the same bathtub with Verma sitting on hisp, both naked, Harry and Verma washed off their tiredness as the warm water touched their skin and soothed their tired souls.


    Today had been one hell of a day, both in action and revtions. It had been a mixture of unexpected events and encounters.


    Smiling at his exciting life, Harry suddenly thought of a question that had been bugging his mind for a while. So he curiously asked, "Hey Verma, how did you put me in an illusion earlier? I mean, your ability is wood maniption, right? How can it even create illusions?"


    Resting her head on his chest, Verma cuddled with him in the water as she replied, her tone serious. "You underestimate abilities too much, Harry. The uses of each ability are nearly endless; you just have to know how to use it.


    For example, the previous illusion I put you in... What I did was manipte a small seed inside the room to grow fast. It''s just a Henkal tree sprout, a normal everyday tree in Mystri.


    But what I did was make it sprout from the seed to its small nt size in mere seconds, making a unique gas release out of its unprecedentedly fast growth. Alongside the provocative gesture of me removing my clothes, your mindes up with the rest on its own. And bam, there is your illusion.


    It''s actually a very simple trick, weak and useless. I did it just as a test... Don''t you dare underestimate me because of that!"


    Kissing the top of her head gently, Harry asked, from the bottom of his heart "How can I underestimate the one who saved me from some hell of a situation, where I myself couldn''t do better at?"


    "Yeah, yeah, you better know that," said Verma with a chuckle.


    "So, what was he like, my future self?"


    "Mmm... I don''t want to tell you that."


    Doubtful, with furrowed brows, Harry asked, "And why might that be?"


    "They say, in the Awakening stage, if you really seed, you change as a person. And the more true to yourself you are, the easier it is to pass this stage. But if I tell you about your future self, it can really influence the current you in an unseen fashion. In a single word, it''s dangerous."


    Nodding, Harry asked, "There is another thing that has been bugging me for a while. The Born-Dragon abilities, do you know if I am missing something about it? It just feels like there is a veil in front of my eyes."


    "I was about to tell you that before you interrupted me, you scoundrel!"


    "It''s not like you hated it, mydy," he replied instantly.


    Smiling, Verma said, "Before knowing about Born-Dragon abilities, you have to understand our world, this continent," kissing his chest gently, she continued with a question, "Do you know what the greatest force in this continent is?"


    "Hmm, in terms of strength and overall influence, I would say it''s us, the Lust Royal Family," replied Harry.


    Nodding, Verma asked another question, "Do you think that position is absolute? That we have no rivals? That we are invincible?"


    "Yes, of course we are! For one, we own the world''s only 3 Great abilities to ourselves. Second, we even control the minds of this world; even themoners love their king and kingdom. Nobody wants to revolt in the first ce. And third, if my guess is correct, there is no one capable of doing anything to the current king. He is the strongest person alive in this whole continent."


    Nodding again, Verma continued, "Yes, your thoughts are straight, but you are missing a major part of the whole picture.


    What you know are mostly what the royals, that means, we, say to keep the people''s loyalty to ourself, and make our reign a seemingly unrivaled one,"


    "For one, there are no abilities that are absolutely invincible, Harry. Even your Lustful Absorption has its own... problems, which I will tell you aboutter on. But for now, listen. The three Great abilities are exactly as you think. They are abilities formerly owned by current Eternals, improving their base potential. At each rank, the current ability user will always be as strong as the Eternal was when he or she was at that stage."


    "For example, Lilly''s Dreamwalker ability. When she reaches stage 5, she will be as strong as the Eternal of Dreams was at that stage, making her stronger than ordinary people."


    "But there is a catch here, do you see it?"


    "Hmm, I see. So there are talented people out there in this continent who can use their own abilities at the level where Eternals had reached without anyone''s help. Natural geniuses, the elites," replied Harry as his mind started to process the information.


    So that means the rule of Royalty was not anywhere near absolute.


    All elites had one thing inmon, in this world and even on Earth. As someone who had conquered the inte, he knew that better than anyone else!


    And that one thing inmon was a set amount of greed and desire to conquer.


    Nobody likes a ruler above their heads, especially the elites.


    "So, what are the forces that stand against us?"


    "Your intelligence is still there, huh? I thought your lower body took that too," Verma teased.


    Moving his hands to her breasts, he slightly pinched them as he whispered, "Answer my questions, darling."


    Nodding like a chicken pecking rice, she continued, breathing heavily as she did so. "Th... The main force that stands against us, or rather restrains us, is the Sanctuary of the Gifted, as themoners say. The Heavenly Gift Academy."


    "That ce has a really strong headmaster. The guy is said to be equally as strong as the current king, even without an Eternal ability," Verma exined, her voiceced with awe.


    Verma continued, "You even mentioned to me once that if you could avoid making an enemy out of anyone, it should be the headmaster. You even acknowledged once his higher chance of Awakeningpared to yours."


    "But, in the end, it was you who did though. Even though you said that when you were just stage 5, you were strong enough then to beat the current king''s shit out!"


    Verma''s excitement was evident as she paused briefly before adding, "Alongside the headmaster, the academy also boasts the presence of the most talented non-royalty individuals, some of whom even possess extraordinary talent¡ªenough talent to be called ''Eternal Talents.''" She paused briefly, her excitement evident, before adding, "And there are also some truly special individuals in that academy too, but I''ll share more about themter."


    Harry''s curiosity piqued. "So, how does all of this rte to the Born Dragon abilities?"


    Verma smiled, a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes. "Patience, my love. Before diving into Born Dragon abilities, you need toprehend the intricate dynamics of our continent''s history."


    "Oh! What else am I missing?" asked Harry, his heart skipping a beat. He had a feeling he was about to learn something reeaally important...

 Chapter 49 The True World

    ?


    The magical candle that lit the room sparked with light, dimming and brightening ording to some weird rules, making the bathroom have a uniquely enticing feel to it...


    Her eyes shone as she felt Harry''s excitement,


    Verma continued to the really important part "So tell me, my dear, what do you know about Born-Dragon abilities?"


    "It''s just simple stuff, just that they are inheritance abilities created by An Eternal Dragon n, and that they can never be promoted on a stage basis like ordinary abilities...Yeah, just this much!" He said. he was rather ignorant about everything in this world,


    But he sure wished to know more.


    Nodding, Verma continued her exnation,


    "It''s as much as I guessed you would know,


    So, don''t you know that those abilities could be stolen from others?"


    "I saw something like that before, But, it''s all kind of mixed in me, so I would like an exnation from the start..." Replied Harry as he slowly hugged her, his hands resting calmly behind her back, and slowly patted it, informing her to continue,


    And so she did, "Yes, Born-Dragon abilities, let me exin it to you from the start"


    "Eternals," Pausing and giving emphasis to the importance of that word with the action, she continued, "A name that seldom anybody ever knows, Me being one of the very few, less than 10 people, who know it in our whole world."


    She waited for him to chew on what she said, and seeing him look at her, she proceeded, "In this world, our world, there once lived an eternal n called Dragons. Their appearance and capabilities were lost in the writing of history, but what we do know, is enough to incite awe in all of us," Verma''s voice carried a sense of wonder as she delved into the lore.


    "First, There were seven distinct sub-species within the Dragon n: the Lust n, the Greed n, the Wrath n, the Sloth n, the Envy n, the Pride n, and the Gluttony n."


    "And each of them had their own distinct differences, and us, the Lust Royal Family, is actually the descendants of Lust Dragons..."


    Giving him time to ponder, She leaned further into his embrace, enjoying his manly smell resembling ancient gunpowder, but more soothing


    "But why doesn''t the world know about it? Why is it a secret? And how did you know that?" Asked Harry, his voiceden with curiosity,


    Verma blinked and mentioned in passing, "Your intelligence sure is down when your thing is hard..." And then continued "Of course the world can''t know, Which species would want another species as their Royal family? Moreover, the Eternal is not a word to be casually spread, or the end of the world would just be a cute result,


    And the one who told me all this was you yourself, My husband, in the future of course..."


    Continuing on the previous topic she started speaking again after a little breathing pause, "All these seven eternal dragon ns had one thing inmon, the Lust n was lustful, the greed n was greedy and so on...


    their emotions influenced their behaviour,


    And lust dragons were the worst of them, Hitting every hole they could,


    They proliferated the whole continent with dragon blood, creating creatures like dragon cows to dragonic horses, even Draconic humans,


    And the greed dragons weren''t much better either, as they too had proliferated thends quite a bit with their draconic blood...


    Except for pride, almost all the dragon race had their impure descendants here


    All a hybrid race of dragons, just like our royal family...


    And they were all generalized and called one single word ¡ª Born dragons.


    All born dragons, even if they were humans or beasts, receive intelligence boosts when their ability is first awakened


    Meaning a dragon cow can have human-level intelligence


    Then there is the important part, Born-Dragon abilities...


    They were abilities that are rarely seen on these born dragons, always at any given time, there are only 100 abilities, And it is said that, if someone collects all one hundred abilities in a single body, The true inheritance the dragons left for their impure descendants will finally be revealed,


    Showing its true majestic face to the world.


    But no one had ever been capable enough to acquire all of them, even the awakened you couldn''t do it since you died almost right after seeding..."


    "But then, don''t people question the origins of these creatures, animals with intelligence when they see one, won''t they reach the conclusion of this through theories?"


    "No, we have a fake origin story for them, we tell the masses that these creatures are ones born with abilities, gifts, they are sacred creatures."


    "And they believe it?" Harry questioned, rather surprised to find a matrix in this ancient setting, one where he was on the puppeteer side.


    "They do believe us, they never saw something that we lied about after all."


    "So does it mean, not everyone with a Bloodline has a Born-dragon ability too?" Harry questioned.


    "Yes"


    "Then, are there supposed to be two of the same kind of abilities at the same time?"


    "No, never, But the only ability every born dragon gets alongside their Born-Dragon ability is draconic transformation, all true Born-Dragons have it."


    "So I have to try getting my hands on all 100 Born Dragon abilities?"


    "Yes, you should, Sister phoenix emphasized on this fact a hundred times...she wanted you to try your hardest at this." Replied Verma seriously,


    "I''m also interested in this, Yeah these abilities really are very useful too, what''s your Born-Dragon ability by the way?"


    "Check your system, I''m too tired with all this speaking and our pleasure performance today.."


    "Do you want a good massage and wash?"


    "Tch, Isn''t it for you to just y around with my body?" Verma asked with yful disgust.


    "Yes," Harry replied with all seriousness, He was exactly up to that.


    Chuckling, Verma replied, "Yeah, I suppose I could have one ''simple'' massage after the bath."


    "Okay, Mydy!"

 Chapter 50 Verma

    ?


    Verma Lust Vincias, with her ck long hair cascading down her back, possessed an air of mystique and allure. The obsidian strands, as dark as a moonless night, contrasted beautifully against her porcin skin, lending an exotic quality to her features. Her captivating ck gauzy eyes held a depth that seemed to hint at hidden secrets and untamed desires.


    As she rested on Harry''s chest, her dark locks fanned out like a silken curtain on the water, framing her delicate face with an enigmatic charm. Wisps of steam from the bath rose around them, adding an ethereal quality to her presence. Her eyes, like pools of muddied darkness, reflected both a mischievous glimmer and a depth of wisdom acquired from a life filled with adventures.


    Verma''s gaze, as captivating as a moonlit forest, held a maic allure that drew Harry in, revealing a glimpse of theplexities thaty within her. The candlelight, flickering in the dimly lit room, cast shadows on her features, entuating the contours of her face and adding an air of intrigue to her mysterious persona.


    Her eyes, in particr, were captivating. Behind their gauzy darkness, one could sense a hint of untamed wildness, a spirit yearning for freedom. It was as if the depths of her gaze held a multitude of stories, whispered by ancient forests and hidden realms.


    As Verma''s fingers gently traced invisible patterns on Harry''s skin, her touch carried a hypnotic warmth, creating an intimate connection between them. The contrast of her ebony tresses against her baster skin and the soft candlelight cast a mesmerizing spell, weaving a tapestry of passion and enigma.


    In the midst of their shared bath, Verma''s presence was a captivating blend of sensuality and mystery. The steam swirled around them, intertwining with the fragrance of exotic woods and a lingering scent of debauchery,


    Harry exhaled as he looked at Verma''s stat window, his hands held strongly around her waist;


    [Verma Lust Vincias]


    Strength: 6.9


    Defense: 9.0


    Agility: 7.1


    Stamina: 7.6


    Soul Limit: 3 (Impossible to increase)


    Ability: Wood Maniption (Stage 5)


    Manipte all elements thate in sync with wood.


    Base stage: Can control wood to float and seeds to sprout at maximum.


    Stage 5: The maximum control span is 10 kilometers.


    Basic abilities [can be used in various unmentioned ways if the gifted is creative enough.]:


    Verma possesses the ability to sense all wooden objects, including furniture and living trees within a 10-kilometer radius. She can feel their surroundings through the sense of touch since treesck other senses.


    She can also tap into the unique senses of nts like the insect eater and perceive the environment through their perspective.


    She has the power to reshape wood using her mind. She can transform it into spikes as hard as metal or manipte its form in numerous ways.


    She can control trees to create golems, which can reach a size of up to 10 kilometers wide. The number of golems she can control depends on her stamina. Currently, she can control up to seven maximum strength golems and one half-strength golem.


    She possesses the ability to control the vitality of non-gifted creatures and turn them into her obedient parasite ves, as long as they are Rank 0. She can bring them under herplete control.


    Harry, while enjoying his bath in the bathtub with Verma, nced at the system andmented, "Your Gift is quite the deal.... It''s like something designed for mad scientists. Are you one?"


    Verma, resting on his chest and feeling serene, replied with a hint of mischief, "Sure, want me to add a mouse head on you?"


    Amused, Harry ignored her and continued reading and finally came across Verma''s Born-Dragon abilities:


    The Monster Tamer: All unintelligent beasts will love Verma like their mother. The Hybrid races will also feel a slight aversion to acting against her.


    The Beasteater: Verma can consume beasts to gain their qualities, such as the acute hearing of a cat or the fiery breath of a dragon.


    Pausing, Harry''s heart skipped a beat as he asked, "Hey, Verma, isn''t your Born Dragon ability too... overpowered?"


    Vermazily rested and replied, "No, that ability might seem great, but its just a bunch of bullshit, it has a lot of limitations. For one, it gically changes you, allowing non-human body parts to be added in to allow for the animalistic ability to be added. For instance, I grew an extremely beautiful nine fox tails."


    Chuckling, she continued, "But when you used my ability for the first time, you grew a monkey tail, and the second time, a goat horn. With bothbined, you looked like a Monkey man..."


    Suddenly feeling sour, Harry asked, "What is a Monkey man?"


    Grinning mischievously, Verma replied, "Ah, I knew you would ask! It''s a popr cartoon amongmoner kids, featuring a Monkey man with a gift to help children in need. He looks hrious!" Seeing Harry pout with a dark look, her vigor only grew, and she asked, "Do you want to try using my ability?"


    "Is itpletely random?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm...But there seems to be a lot of potential here, if it was something I could choose, I would have went for it, But Random?"


    "Then no, I don''t want to use it," he said as he turned to thest part of her stats, That ability had to be looked into, since he felt there was some really huge potential there, but that was not for now...


    [Draconic transformation: Change your body size to your liking. Maximum size - 10 meters. Minimum size - 1 cm.]


    "Do people also steal this ability alongside the Born Dragon abilities? No, what is the process of stealing or giving a Born Dragon ability in the first ce?"


    Verma nodded. She had to be serious when ites to stuff like this. "I really want to tell you the whole process now, but there is a problem... We have been talking for hours already, and it''s about time your mom woke up. I can sense her heartbeat slowly returning from her sleep. She will wake up in about... half an hour. And what do you think will happen if she doesn''t find one of her babies after waking up?"


    Gulping, Harry asked, "You can sense heartbeats from here?" He was a bit curious if he could do that too.


    "It''s one of my parasites. I put an ant in your room. It''s a unique Heart Eater ant, so I can sense heartbeats..."


    "Hmm, I see... Then let''s go," said Harry as he stood up from the bathtub, and the water scattered away from his body, leaving himpletely dry.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To see your Mother-in-Law and bring back her memories," asked Harry in an eagerly questioning tone.


    But Verma just shook her head and said, "What are you even thinking? Do you think taking back memories from the river of time is that easy?"


    "Can we do it today?" Harry asked eagerly, his eyes shining with anticipation.


    Verma hesitated for a moment, her gaze thoughtful. "No," she replied gently, "But we can start the process!"


    A determined smile yed on Harry''s lips as he reached out his hand, extending it towards Verma. "Yeah, then let''s go," he said, his voice brimming with determination.


    With a radiant smile of her own, Verma reached out and firmly grasped Harry''s outstretched hand. In one fluid motion, she rose from her seat, her movements exuding strength and grace. As their hands intertwined, a powerful connection sparked between them, like electricity in the air.


    In that instant, time seemed to freeze as Verma stepped into Harry''s embrace. The world around them blurred, fading into insignificance. They stood together, locked in an embrace that symbolized their unwavering unity and shared determination.


    Their union transcended mere physical contact, conveying a profound sense of purpose and mutual support. In that simple act, they embraced not only each other but also the challenges thaty ahead, ready to face them head-on.


    The sight of their joined hands and their unwavering gazes painted a picture of unwavering resolve.


    It was a visual testament to theirmitment, a visual deration that together, they were an unstoppable force, ready to conquer any obstacle that dared to stand in their way.

 Chapter 51 Memory Retreival

    ?


    Royal Pce, Emma''s Bed chambers.


    The silence of the sound-locked room was broken as Harry''s voice pierced through the stillness.


    "So how do I get their memories back?" he asked, his gaze fixed upon Emma, his mother, peacefully asleep on the bed. By her side, infant Lilly slumbered in tranquil bliss.


    "Mm... it''s quiteplicated in the case of Lilly. But Emma''s case should be rather easy... in a sense," replied Verma in her naked 10 cm form, standing on Harry''s shoulder. Her beautiful visage of ck wavy hair and beautiful ck eyes gave her a doll-like appearance.


    "So... Lilly can''t get her memories back now?"


    "No, she can''t. Don''t get your hopes up too soon. Not even Emma will get her memories back any time soon," warned Verma gently as she put a small hand on his cheek. Her eyes overflowed with love as she continued, "But don''t worry, we will bring your mother back."


    Harry nodded with a resolute face. He was not just some kid anyway; he could wait. Yet, a bit of disappointment still remained in his mind as he asked, "So baby, what do I have to do to get their memories back, and how much time will it take?"


    Verma momentarily turned silent, and the silence hung in the air, pregnant with possibilities. The room seemed to echo with a hushed stillness, as if time itself paused to listen. And then, Verma''s voice returned, even gentler than before, apanied by a subtle chorus of distant whispers.


    "For Emma, I can say that she can get her memories back within some months, two to three months, I guess... But for Lilly... hers might take years."


    Nodding, Harry inquired, "So how many years do you think it will take?"


    "16... in my opinion, 16 should be the age where my trick to get memories back will work, but of course, there might as well be other ways out there that can work on younger humans."


    Clenching his teeth, Harry calmed himself by repeating in his mind, ''Even this is a blessing,'' and then took Verma gently with one hand, brought her to his face, and gave a gentle kiss on her head before cing her on a small shelf just by the bed.


    Verma''s hair danced as she stood calmly before speaking. "Hey hubby, don''t do that again, okay?"


    "Do what?"


    "I mean, don''t use force when I''m in my smol form!"


    "Then why don''t you grow back to your normal size?"


    "Hehe, that''s no fun," said Verma; Her hair danced in the air, as if carried by an invisible melody, as she stood gracefully on the shelf. The wood beneath her began to ripple and twist, distorting its form, until Verma seamlessly merged with the material itself. The shelf transformed into an extension of her being, a conduit between worlds.


    Harry watched in awe as the wooden shelf morphed into an elegant, humanoid figure. Her wooden dress flowed like liquid, embracing her form, and her long, dark hair cascaded down her back in gentle waves. The room resonated with a faint rustling sound, like leaves whispering secrets in the wind.


    Her alluring smell of wood added an additional enchantment to her special being and the unique situation,


    Gulping, Harry muttered, an awestruck expression stered on his face, "Too... beautiful!"


    Verma chuckled, Her mood raising before she asked, "Shall we begin?"


    Harry nodded but asked for one final confirmation. "It''s not that I don''t trust you... but are you sure that Emma will bepletely okay after doing this?" He couldn''t risk his mom''s well-being no matter what, after all.


    Shaking her head, Verma''s face blossomed with a warm smile as the wooden dress transformed before Harry''s eyes. The hard, rigid structure softened and reshaped itself, molding into a delicate, cloth-like material. In a graceful motion, the wooden dress became a stunning traditional nurse outfit from earth, adorned with intricate patterns and delicate embroidery.


    She stood before Harry, the epitome of elegance and charm. The nurse outfit clung to her slender form, entuating her every curve. The pristine white fabric contrasted beautifully with her dark, flowing hair, creating a mesmerizing visual harmony.


    ''Even "Wood Maniption" had so much more to it,'' Harry slightly noted in the back of his mind but kept his focus still on his beautiful new woman.


    Her eyes glittered as she replied to his previous question, "Losses? No! Benefits? Sure!" Pausing for a second, Verma continued, "Emma sure has a lot to gain by doing this, and even you might get some benefits."


    Releasing a breath, Harry finally strengthened his resolve and asked, "What do I have to do?" He remained outwardly calm, his trembling hands the sole thing betraying his emotions.


    Verma''s smile remained unchanged; this was the reason she fell in love with him. He always prioritized the safety of his loved ones, loved them genuinely, and was always ready to sacrifice himself for them.


    Looking at Emma once more, Verma gathered her thoughts and outlined the method to bring back her memories in her mind before she began to speak. Her voice faded into the background as a focused Harry listened intently.


    "First of all, Harry, we are not just getting back Emma''s memories here; we are stealing memories from the river of time itself, so keep that in mind," she started.


    Harry nodded, his attention unwavering.


    "To establish a connection with the river of time, Emma and you need to have a soul connection. The mother-son bond is quite strong, but that''s a physical bond. We need a soul bond to link you two," Verma exined.


    "How do we create that soul bond? What is it, in the first ce?" Harry asked.


    "Bonds, I will exin a bitter. For the problem today, I have two methods in mind. One is a life bond, and the other is a love bond. Both have their own limitations and challenges. You just have to choose one," Verma borated, knowing exactly what he will choose.


    Curiosity piqued, Harry inquired further. "Tell me about the life bond."


    Chuckling, Verma revealed, "The life bond can immediately bind your and Emma''s souls together, but there''s a catch. You both have to pay with your lifespans. Half of each of your lifespans will be reduced."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Harry paused, contemting the consequences. "We only have a short life, so let''s not waste it. What about the love bond?"


    Verma smiled knowingly. "The love bond is even more unique. In this case," turning silent with a bit of shame, she continued, ".....you have to make your mom fall in love with you to make the contract work. Can you do it?"


    His heart skipped a beat, and Harry took a deep breath, then replied with determination, "I will do whatever it takes to bring back her memories."


    Verma''s smile grew wider. "Good. However, keep in mind that that''s just the first part. The second part is thest and most tedious step. But let''s focus on the first one for now. The n for our next action is set: make your mom fall in love with you."


    Harry nodded with a warm smile, showing hismitment. He raised his fist, and Verma bumped it in solidarity.


    The new battle had begun, and Harry had to prepare his new weapons,


    But he had a good arsenal to choose from.

 Chapter 52 Gu

    ?


    Harry and Verma sat on a small couch in Emma''s room, just an inch away from each other.


    both perfectly clothed.


    Verma looked at Harry, who was gazing at the still-sleeping Emma with a pensive expression, and asked, "So, hubby, what are you going to do?" She was curious about his ns.


    Although she had seen in the future that Harry would tame women like sheep and hold solid authority over them, those women rarely mattered to him.


    However, Emma was different. She was his mother and one of the most important women in his life. She was a core part of his being!


    Harry took a deep breath and lightly scratched his cheeks before saying, "I still have time to decide. I don''t even know my currentbat capabilities as of now, you know that?"


    Verma blinked, confused, as she asked, "Why do you needbat power for this?"


    "No, just saying... all around, I''m a bit confused. Can you borate on the whole procedure of the love bond for me?"


    Verma nodded and said, "The love bond is the bond of two souls using the energy of love between them. It connects their souls together and gives them a bunch of benefits. The deeper the love, the deeper the connection established. There are three types of love bonds.


    The first is the Master-Servant bond, where one person is the master and the other is their servant. The servant is lost in love.


    Then there is the second type, where both individuals have a connection of equality.


    And finally, there is the third kind of love, where both are servants to each other. These people are the ones truly lost in each other.


    In your previous life, you never entered into a bond contract with anyone else after Lilly and Emma. You even refused to bind one with me. Of course, I''m not telling you this so that the you of this timeline does not bind or bind anyone. This is a warning: don''t bind your soul with anyone unless absolutely necessary!"


    Harry nodded and then asked again, "Can the bond be broken?"


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "The same way you are doing that exact thing now, just travel through time, and the bond will be broken. I don''t know if there is an unbreakable bond out there, though."


    "Mmm... That''s an extreme level of dedication," muttered Harry as he looked at his hands. Then he asked, "So what are souls, and how does the binding work, I mean intrinsically?"


    Verma chuckled in her mind and thought, ''His curiosity is the same anywhere...''


    And then she continued her exnation.


    "Souls... They are an extremely alien concept to us fleshly beings. The low amounts of soul abilities out there are proof enough. Even my own knowledge stops at the fact that souls reside inside the heart, and all the souls have different colors... All else is a mystery to me.


    But if you absorb a soul-type ability from somewhere, it should be of help in this regard.


    And as for your question about how the bond is created, it''s simple: it''s through an old experiment called sorcery¨C"


    "Sorcery?"


    "Yes, sorcery. It''s the thing used all around inside this castle. The art of dead souls, a forbidden knowledge. Sorcery is very simple. It''s the way of killing a person and using the same method in which Born-Dragon abilities are stolen¨C Using an ability vessel ¨C on that person''s ability.


    But taking away abilities is just impossible, so the person dies, in a sense, and instead of the ability getting stolen..." Closing her eyes, Verma focused and looked towards the hole below the door. Harry''s gaze followed.


    He could see two small creatures that looked like ants yet had solid musclese in, and as they reached inside, Harry also saw a small ring in their hands.


    Verma went closer and took the ring, then opened her eyes as the ants scurried away. "Those are Hearteater Ants," Verma exined. "They are strong enough to kill a fully fleshed human if they can catch them off guard. Each single one of them..."


    But continuing my exnation, instead of the ability getting stolen, the vessel which was used to carry the draconic ability will, in this case, in an attempt to carry the innate ability, will be something like this." Saying that, she handed him the ring.


    Looking closely, it was a ring made of marble, and at its centery a pearl that looked like a love sign. "So what''s this?" asked Harry, his tone filled with a thirst for knowledge.


    The ring had a faint heat to it; it felt somewhatfortable...


    "That is a Gu!"


    "Gu? Aren''t those... hmm, the word for the living in some oldnguage from Earth?"


    "In Sumerian."


    "Yes¨C No, how do you know that!?"


    "Of course, Dumbo, you told me once!"


    "In the future?"


    "Where else?"


    Nodding, Harry asked, "So what are these Gu? Do they have any link with the Sumerian and Earth or something?"


    Verma exined, her voice tinged with a mix of fascination and caution, "These Gu are the result of the previously mentioned experiment in sorcery. It involves using the method of ability stealing, which is typically used on Born-Dragon abilities, on ordinary human innate abilities.


    The oue is this unique transformation of a living person into this ring."


    "That means what you''re holding in your hands is a person who is, in fact, still alive," Verma continued, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and disgust, alongside concern and fear. "This has been proven by another project that utilized a soul ability to see his life status.


    The person within the Gu is alive, and their ability is also intact. However, the moment you use their ability once, the ring¡ªthe person¡ªwill die, and the ability can no longer be used. But, in return, you can harness that ability as if it were your own for once."


    "That''s just a waste. You could just ask him to do it for you!"


    "Yes, but the thing that makes Gu unique is its aspect of creation!"


    "Creation?"


    "Yes, creation. The things created that use Gu remain the same for as long as possible!"


    "For example?"


    "For instance, I have wood maniption, mm no, for instance, the Courtier Bardan, a future enemy of yours, has the ability of Rock Maniption. He can manipte rocks like a thread and turn them into any shape, even into sculptures! But how long can he keep it that way? Of course, only until he has stamina remaining. After that, puff, the rock turns to mud and assimtes into the surroundings!"


    "There were such limitations?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the Gu then?"


    "Hmm, if you use one to turn a rock into a sculpture, it bes a sculpture at its core and will remain like that forever, like it was really sculpted.


    Another solid example is our pce itself. It''s made of hundreds of these Gusbined and used in creative ways, making it a fortress unseen by anybody before this in history!


    Hundreds of thousands should have been killed to make all the bloodline detection and stuff like that work..."


    "The Sumerians?"


    "It''s just a coincidence, no such mysterious connections here.."


    Pausing, She suddenly nked out and then asked "Wasn''t our talk not rted to all this...How do you always make me talk this much?"


    "Hehe, don''t care about that baby, So in all thisplicated stuff, what do I have to do to use this ''Gu'' effectively?" Harry asked teasingly while he put his hands around her waist,


    "It''s simple, The Gu ability stored inside is [Love Connection] Connect two souls in love and bond them together, The ''in love'' part is important, you just have to make Emma love you enough for your preffered contract, and then use the Gu, to use it, just wear it and think of using it"


    "Okay, So I have to make her fall for me?"


    "Yes"


    "Let''s do that, and after it,  you have to tell me about taking born dragon abilities from other''s, that part is confusing to me..." Whispered Harry in her ear,


    And Verma had little butterflies in her stomach...


    Before she gave him a sweet smile and replied, "Sure, We will do it with practical experiment!"


    "Even better!"


    "But Harry...Don''t you feel hurt or ashamed, somewhat sad in using someone''s life?" Asked Verma, already knowing the answer...


    Harry hardened his embrace over her waist and took herpletely into his arms, Then asked, "Why should I?"


    And that simple sentence conveyed a multitude of meanings.


    Why should I concern myself with someone else''s suffering if it leads me down the path I desire? To the goals I wish to achieve?


    As long as they weren''t the most important people in his life¡ªEmma, Lilly, Verma, Eva, Anna (his yet-to-appear maid), and maybe his grandmother, despite her being his killer due to mind maniption.


    Everyone else held little significance for the mentally evolved Harry...


    There were two reasons for this.


    First, he didn''t care for unknown individuals.


    If there were benefits to be gained, perhaps he would care.


    If not? Well, they might as well cease to exist, Just die if they wanted!


    However, if it was merely a minor inconvenience, he wouldn''t mind saving the woman he had once shared a bed with though...


    Of course, this didn''t mean he would allow the women he had once been intimate with and yet didn''t care for to seek another man. Heh, once in his bed, always in his bed.


    Of course, they had a chance to be one of his truly loved woman, each of them had, as long as they proved themselves...


    Proved that they were worth his trust.

 Chapter 53 Bonding

    ?


    "So, how do we do it? Do we make her fall for me first, or do we use the Gu first and make her fall for me then?" rang Harry''s voice as he stood beside the bed, his hands holding Emma''s hands as she slept serenely.


    "First, make her fall for you," said Verma with boredom as she slung sideways on the couch. This should take time...


    Then thought of something and asked,


    "So, do you have any n on dealing with Emma''s issue of not seeing one of her babies?" asked Verma, curious.


    "What? You think your man is so dependent on you, he can''t do simple things now? Watch as he works wonders," chuckled Harry mysteriously as he looked towards his system.


    [Pleasure Points: 47]


    "So, the marathon of 10 beauties, with some giving me 4 points and some 5, alongside my and Verma''s side business, gave just this much?" he thought. He seemed to have even had some leftovers from the previous points too. Did I cross 100 points total? No, it doesn''t seem so. Even if I added the points from my previous timeline, it is just below a hundred. There should have been more points. What happened?


    He pondered and pondered, yet no answers came to mind. Frowning, he started to think about it even more deeply.


    Verma frowned herself, seeing his reaction, and asked, concerned, "What happened?"


    "My pleasure points seem to be lesser than what I should have gotten," came a reply from a deeply thoughtful Harry. "Do you have any idea?"


    The future him should have faced the same scenario, after all! But Verma shook her head and said, "I have no clue... The system is always the most urate, right? You always used to say that to me."


    Clenching his jaws, he thought deeper.


    What was it?


    What was the new change he had forgotten?


    Was it the pseudo rank 1 situation?


    "What is pseudo stage 1? Why am I at that stage in all the abilities I have?" he asked, and Verma smiled. Finally, she can be of further help.


    "Pseudo stage 1 to pseudo rank 5, it''s the uniqueness of your ability. At the base stage of your ability, you absorb other abilities at the base stage. At stage 1 of Lustful Absorption, you can use others'' abilities at a pseudo stage 1 level. At stage 5, you use pseudo stage 5... Pseudo stages are essentially end stages that appear to have all the abilities and capabilities of stage 1. Yet, up against real stage 1 abilities, pseudo stage pales inparison. At stage 5, I can use Wood Sense for 10 kilometers, whereas pseudo stage 5 could barely sense 7 kilometers. There is the difference. The absorbed abilities are weaker than the original."


    "So is there a way to make the pseudo be true stages?" asked Harry, sounding rather annoyed. It would have been much easier to have all the abilities at their true potential in his hands...


    "Just understand that ability deeply, and it will automatically turn into true stages. Use it enough to make it yours, I guess," Verma exined.


    Harry nodded, finding the exnation reasonable. ''So, that too was not the reason for my loss of points. Then, what could have been the reason? Did I really go past a hundred? Did some of the women I had been with not give as much as I expected? No, that''s impossible...'' Otherwise, how can their abilities be absorbed?


    Harry thought and thought, then left it at that. It''s just some bit of points in the end. He would check on itter. For now, he focused on what he had. [Pleasure Points: 47]. He pondered it for a second before dividing it equally among his attributes, except for the soul limit. His body tightened, and all his muscles started shifting as energy poured in.


    As a chilling sensation of a watery wave passed through him, he exhaled and looked at his stats:


    - Strength: 15.00 + 9.4


    - Defense: 16 + 9.4


    - Agility: 15.00 + 9.4


    - Stamina: 15 + 9.4


    - Soul limit: 22 (no change)


    His stats blinked once, and the status changed again:


    - Strength: 24.4


    - Defense: 25.4


    - Agility: 24.4


    - Stamina: 24.4


    - Soul limit: 22


    Then, slightly clenching Emma''s hands in his own, he smirked. "Getting stronger and more powerful always feels good," he said, and Verma nodded, it sure did.


    However, Harry realized that his newfound strength was a bit out of control. He didn''t yet possess the Dream Walker ability to control it effortlessly. But that was a challenge he was determined to ovee.


    Or else, why would he add currently useless strength on himself?


    "Verma," he called.


    "Yes, hubby," replied Verma. He seemed to have something in mind.


    "You are my aunt, right?" Harry asked.


    "Hmm... Yes?"


    "And she is my mother!"


    "Sure..."


    "You are gonna love what we do tonight! By the way, only call me nephew for today, okay Aunt?"


    "Mm... I don''t like where this is going, Nephew."


    "You don''t like it?"


    "I want you solely for myself in the bed at least, Harry. Can''t I even have that?"


    Harry blinked, taken aback. "What are you talking about?"


    "The three people thing!"


    "Pfftwahahhahaha, your mind sure is weird to think of lustful things all the time... Verma, you¨C"


    Yet his words were broken in between by a sound of the bed rustling as Emma woke up groggily, her eyes clearing up as she looked at the two people, one her step-sister, and another, a stranger bickering inside her room.


    Staring ahead, her mind froze, and her body immediately transformed into solid jade, encasing Lily in a tight ball of shimmering green alongside her, protecting the infant. Yet, Panic surged through her veins as her heart skipped a beat, realizing the grave situation. Inside the jade prison, she could only sense the presence of one baby, causing her face to turn pallid and her eyes to ze with fear. As her desperation intensified, even the ground beneath them began to sumb to the jade''s influence, transforming into an otherworldly crystalline substance.


    Harry stood there, his mind in a state of disbelief, rendered powerless by the sudden turn of events. Before he could react, a hand casted in jade was infront of him, mere inches away from his face, ready to tear him apart,


    Yet, a delicate hand made of wooden scales came out of nowhere as it caught the hand effortlessly, halting it''s movements in midair...


    The room filled with an eerie silence as the two forces shed.


    "Calm down, Emma," the icy voice of Vermamanded, her toneced with both authority and warning. "Or you may lose more than just control."


    The air crackled with tension as the room became a battlefield of conflicting forces.


    The room seemed to hold its breath, the atmosphere heavy with panic and fear.


    In the midst of this chaos, Verma, her hand covered in wooden scales, had emerged like a guardian from the shadows. Her movements were swift and precise as she intercepted the jade hand, freezing it in its tracks. The sh of their opposing forces sent ripples of power reverberating through the room, a tangible manifestation of the struggle that unfolded before them.


    An eery silence descended as time stood still,


    Yet,


    The silence was broken by the sound of a mother''s panicked heartbeat, amplified by the jade state. It echoed through the room like a desperate plea, a haunting reminder of the dire mental state that she was in. The walls seemed to resonate with her anguish, as if absorbing and magnifying her distress.


    As Emma''s bloodshot eyes locked onto Harry''s, the intensity of her emotions bore into his soul. He could feel the weight of her desperation, her fear, and her unyielding determination. It was a stare that threatened to unravel the very fabric of his being, sending chills down his spine.


    As the room pulsated with energy, Harry''s mind raced toprehend the gravity of the situation. His senses heightened, he could almost taste the metallic tang of fear in the air, mingling with the earthy scent of wood and the coolness of the jade. The symphony of visual and auditory sensations painted a vivid picture of the battle that raged within the confines of the room.


    Time seemed to stand really still, the world narrowing down to the sh of wills and the fragile equilibrium between Verma''s stronghanded intervention and Emma''s desperate attempt to maintain control. The room, once a sanctuary of peace, had transformed into a stage for a primal struggle, where the stakes were high and the oue uncertain.


    Harry''s heart pounded in his chest as he confronted the consequences of his actions. The weight of his mistake settled upon him like a heavy burden,


    In that moment, time seemed to regain its momentum, and the room trembled with the intensity of the conflict.


    "Mom..." Whispered Harry as his heart shook,


    He had messed up!

 Chapter 54 The Simple Way

    ?


    "Mom..." Harry muttered, his body shivering as he realized the gravity of his misunderstanding, which had been so grossly misced.


    Upon waking up, what would be his mother''s first thought? Would she calmly inquire about the strangers'' identities and ask where her baby was? Would she listen to his story and instantly develop an affection for him simply because he was Harry?


    Certainly not. Her initial instinct would be to search for her babies, and if she discovered one was missing, that would signify trouble. Particrly within the treacherous royal family, where any missing member meant a significant trouble. And to her, those who brought trouble were always considered enemies.


    Why would she bother hearing their bullshit?


    And of course it will end up in this situation.


    ''Was my brain consumed by my dick?'' He thought, yet his mind focused on the easiest way to go from here to achieve the best results and called out, "Mom!"


    And she looked at him, bewildered, and not giving her any time, he said, this time to Verma, "Knock her unconscious.."


    And Verma nodded.


    Emma panicked even more when she heard him, and the room started turning green faster.


    But she was too slow. Just one look from Verma... and Emma fell asleep.


    As weak as an ant in front of an infant, she didn''t have a chance in the first ce. How can a stage 2 ever hope to have a chance against stage 5?


    Harry just watched, his enhanced senses showing him the colorless and odorless pollen falling around Emma. She had no idea, looking at them unaware.


    And as expected, she could only fall back asleep, slumbering back into the realm of dreams,fortably on the bed.


    Harry looked at the surroundings of the room and saw the green jade corruption slowly falling apart, turning back to rock as everything returned back to normal.


    ''So this was the mortality of Abilities Verma mentioned...'' He thought.


    Then heaved a sigh of relief, before looking towards Verma...his face filled with shame.


    And,


    Verma didn''t miss the opportunity. "Heh, your brain sure works in strange ways," she chuckled, casual about what had just happened, though a bit angry at Emma. In Verma''s eyes, Emma was too weak and posed no threat to Harry when he had her; Verma''s protection.


    But she wondered why Harry seemed to struggle to focus in certain situations and think calmly. Could it be a side effect of his soul being harmed?


    Verma decided to address thatter. For now, she asked, "Are you thinking clearly now?" Her voice was gentle.


    Harry nodded, taking a deep breath. "Well, that was a mistake..." They both chuckled, a mix of regret and relief in their expressions.


    "So, what''s the n for Emma?" Verma asked.


    "I have a n, but it''s a bitplicated," Harry replied.


    "What is the n?"


    "Do you know any abilities that can help me control my strength first?"


    Exasperated and speechless, she asked, "...why did you even use your points if you hadn''t had a resolution yet?"


    "I don''t know... My mind was really messed up for a moment. I had only one thought in my head, grow as strong as possible and pound Emma as hard as I could. I thought it would solve everything on its own."


    Verma''s face paled, she couldn''t help but exim, "What do you mean? Your thoughts were out of control?!"


    "Hmm...I guess, yes!" He replied.


    Verma, anxiously biting her nails, mustered a heavy sigh before speaking, "Well, this is trouble." Her paleplexion highlighted her deep concern.


    Confused, Harry pressed further, , seeking rification. "What do you mean by trouble?"


    "Of course, the problems with your Ability ''Lustful Absorption'' started bing apparent sooner than expected... it''s trouble!"


    "How so?"


    "You''ll start feeling intense desire when you''re around your family. It makes you very aroused," Verma paused, taking a breath. "You might make bad decisions because of it. Even the Awakened you, who didn''t have such limitations, said the 3 Tribtions of your ability Lustful Absorption was something he will probably fail if tried a second time."


    "The three tribtions...?" he asked.


    "Yes," Verma said, swallowing. "There are three barriers that you''ll face at random times. Mental maniption and overwhelming lust towards your family is just the first challenge, and it''s the easiest. But don''t let your guard down. It almost killed you in the previous timeline..."


    Verma''s serious and foreboding tone made Harry realize the true extent of the trouble he was facing this time. His heart sank, and a wave of worry washed over him. "Why is it only me who has to deal with these challenges? Do the gods hate me or something?" hemented, tired of the constant addition of problems in his life. It seemed never-ending.


    Verma shook her head, her expression a mix of exasperation and sympathy. "Heh, why don''t you ask yourself why you''re the only one with the ability to absorb others'' gifts? Aren''t you loved? Don''t go thinking you deserve all this. Work hard for what you already have... You''re still too young," she chided him, hoping to bring him back to earth.


    Harry scoffed in response. "Heh, I''m old enough to have done things with my aunt multiple times, at least." His attempt at humor fell t, leaving Verma speechless and sighing in resignation...


    So he moved on. "So, do you know an ability that can help me control my strength?" he felt bloated and incapable of movement now, he really needed a clutch as soon as possible. He might just break a bone from one of his women if he so much as touched them. So, might as well ask them for help. "So, do you know?"


    Verma nodded. "I do know three of them. One of them is the queen''s ability, obviously out of reach. The second one is Lilly, obviously too young. Thest one is... Evis."


    "Hmm... Verma, babe, I already absorbed her [World Of The Mind] ability though?" Pausing to consider, he asked, "Does this ability''s future stages give me control over my added strength? But that is no solution for now!"


    Verma shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips. "No, Harry, you misunderstood. I''m talking about the same Evis, but a different ability she possesses." Her voice took on a sultry tone, adding an element of intrigue.


    "What do you mean?" Harry leaned in, eager to hear more.


    "Fufu, she has another ability. She''s a Dual Gifted!" Verma revealed, her voice dripping with a mix of admiration and envy. The mere mention of Evis''s extraordinary talent aroused a sense of awe within her.


    "A... What?"


    "Yes, Dual Gifted, a person born with multiple abilities. You had been seeing people with higher soul limits often, right? People with more than 1 point, they all have a chance to be Dual Gifted, and Evis is one among the very rare bunch with this talent," pausing, she continued, her voice filled with a bit of envy, "And unlike you, she is really as strong as the eternal talents, not merely someone who has more than one ability. And her abilities always evolve simultaneously, not weak like your pseudo stages either..."


    "What will happen if I fight her?"


    "You''ll die in 5 seconds, and put that ''I''m not convinced'' face away since even though you are both at the same stage, strength is often not something counted with mere general categorisation, and even 5 seconds are really exaggerating your capabilities a bit," Verma said directly,pletely merciless.


    Silent for a second, Harry asked, "What is her second ability?" He was curious now.


    How strong were these eternal talents?


    Can he bridge the gap with an eternal ability?


    One of the three great abilities?

 Chapter 55 The Plan Diverges, Lust Converges.

    ?


    "Her second ability..." Verma said, her voice trailing off for a moment before she paused and then shook her head. "Her second ability is just [Ice Transformation], a unique transformation-type ability. But the thing is, if you have that ability alongside her [World Of The Mind] ability, you could use them at the same time. Since [World Of The Mind] is passive too, you will just have to remove one of your sensory abilities from your active tab, and your strength control should rise greatly."


    "Eh..?" Harry blinked. "But [World Of The Mind] is just a book-storing ability though..?"


    "You underestimate abilities too much, and your creativity iscking when ites to using others'' abilities. You need training, Harry!" said Verma before continuing. "Don''t forget, Harry, it stores information in the book using an avatar inside your head. Can''t you just use the avatar to gain extra control over your body instead?"


    "Ah! That sounds right!" Pausing for a moment, excitement filled his voice as he eximed, "I haven''t yet established the avatar, though. And why do I need [Ice Transformation] to do that?"


    "You need Ice Transformation because the avatar can''t affect anything outside your mind naturally. But in the ''Ice Transformation'' state, it seems to be able to affect the body too..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Didn''t Evis die a week or so from now? How do you know all this?" Harry questioned, his voice tinged with curiosity. In the future, she would not have been relevant enough. After all, who searches for details about a corpse?


    "I learned all this recently, in this timeline itself. Before that, I didn''t even know a person called Evis," answered Verma.


    "But Evis has something going on around her, though..." Harry said, emphasizing again, "She seems to be more than what meets the eye."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "She looked at me lovingly after I fucked her. She didn''t resist and was just pleasantly surprised, she just felt like... one of my lovers. It was somewhat simr to your situation, actually. She seemed to know me well enough to have my dick in her and be okay with it," said Harry, feeling like he was missing something.


    Verma turned quiet as the ever-encroaching silence engulfed the room. Both of them pondered in stillness for a second before Verma asked, "What do you n to do after controlling your strength? What is theplex n you mentioned for Emma''s issue?"


    "Do you remember the First King from the future timeline?" asked Harry.


    "That zombie? Yeah, he sure is an uncollected treasure trove. If you get your hands on him, there should be something in his hands that can help us."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t he really strong?"


    "Strong? No, in fact, I could kill him easily. Strength-wise, he should be around the same level as a Stage 2 Eternal Talent. But in front of Stage 5, that power is meaningless."


    "He is the FIRST king!"


    "Yeah, so what? He should have been dead long ago. He is almost 700 years old now. How do you expect him to still be at his prime?" Licking her lips, she added, "Moreover, even his gift had been lost in some kind of experiment. Now he is solely living and being as strong as he is using stolen born dragon abilities throughout the generations. He should have quite some amount of it in his hands!"


    "Didn''t future me catch him?"


    "His rat-like hiding and escaping abilities are top-notch. You couldn''t find him, and you were too busy to care in most timelines. This is the most leisurely I have ever seen you."


    Harry gulped. "Myst time travel gave me some glimpses of the past, which is as of now the future. And in those glimpses, I saw a woman named Vivy. Her mind was controlled by him," pausing, he added, his face serious, "Moreover, he brainwashed my grandma. She was almost equal to you in strength, right?"


    Verma''s heart skipped a beat as she inquired, "What do you mean? Did you find something out about him?"


    "Seems like there are a lot of gaps in your thoughts. Do you know that I was a eunuch in my past life?"


    "A... What?!"


    "A eunuch," said Harry calmly.


    "But that''s... impossible!"


    "Yeah, the First King stole my born dragon abilities, and he even smashed my balls."


    "Is he another fateless and timeless being like you? An uncontroble factor?" Verma pondered, her face serious.


    "Don''t think about it now. Answer me instead. I wanted to use mind control abilities to make her fall in love with me, and then use the bond to bring back her memories. She would genuinely fall in love again. Isn''t it just that easy?"


    Verma looked at him, disgust etched on her face. "Are you really saying that?"


    "What?"


    "It''s efficient and all, but... doesn''t making Emma fall in love with you give you excitement?"


    "Excitement... sure, I lived for that term a lifetime as Ace, and died for it. Of course, I want to make her fall in love with me again, but I''m too restless. I want Emma and Lilly''s memories returned as soon as possible."


    ''He really cares deeply about them, huh?'' she thought, wondering what he would do if it was her and then suddenly said, her eyes brightening, "I think I have an idea that can aplish both at the same time!"


    "Both?"


    "Make her fall in love and not waste so much time on it. But we have to be quick. There are only, uhm..." She looked at Emma, who had been dozed with her pollens. "Only 3 more hours before Emma wakes up. We have to do three things: first, go do it with Evis, and second, take the thing that you deserve from the hands of the sphemous Child of this generation!"


    "I don''t know what you mean, but the first thing is I have to go do Evis, right?"


    Verma pouted. This guy had no shame at all... But whatever, she was not one to get jealous all the time. Might as well see a spectacle.


    And Harry smiled. "I am sorry, but I''m barely under control. Can''t you see my ''Boy'' standing proudly? I''m being overwhelmed by lust due to the first tribtion, and If I fuck you now, it will only waste our time, I''ll show you my love for youter, Okay?..."


    Verma blinked, Speechless. Now this bastard even had a sound reason for his debauchery...

 Chapter 56 Evis The Double Gifted

    ?


    As they were about to leave for Evis''s room, Harry suddenly stopped and asked awkwardly, "Hey, Verma, can''t we just look at her status in the system to know everything about her?"


    Verma smiled awkwardly too. Well, they had forgotten that.


    "Check it!" she eximed.


    Harry nodded and squinted his eyes in concentration, looking at Evis''s status screen. There used to be a tab saying [Eternal Companions] there, but it seems to have vanished when he time traveled.


    There were now only a list of the women he had had intercourse with. He focused on one and clicked.


    ¡ªEvis Lust Vincias¡ª


    - Strength: 6


    - Defense: 7


    - Agility: 6.5


    - Stamina: 5


    - Soul limit: 5


    - Abilities: [World Of The Mind], [Ice Transformation]


    Curse: Lonely till insanity


    (A naturally afflicted curse due to using the ability [World Of The Mind] to acquire too much knowledge and keeping out of touch with reality; causes mental and even physical issues)


    Bloodline: Lust Dragon


    Born-Dragon Abilities:


    [Fusion]: Fuse two abilities and use them at the same time temporarily


    [Fusion physique]: Fuse with physical objects and hide inside them


    [Dragonic Transformation]


    "You seem to have misunderstood something, Verma..." Harry muttered, his heart skipping a beat. ''This ability, isn''t this perfect for me?'' he thought to himself. He wanted that ability no matter what now!


    "What do you mean?" asked Verma, a bit intrigued.


    "She has a Born-dragon ability called Fusion. She uses that to fuse two abilities together..." Pausing, he thought, ''Then why didn''t the First King steal from her? Was it because it was useless to him since he didn''t have any abilities?''


    Stopping his thoughts for now, he looked at Verma and asked, his voice stern, "I think there''s much more than meets the eye with this girl, and I just want a way to control my strength for now... Is she the only choice?"


    He didn''t know why, but he felt reluctant to hurt that girl. From the moment he saw her, there was something bothering him at the back of his head. He just couldn''tpletely understand it. ''What was it? Am I forgetting something?''


    Verma nodded. "When her Ice Transformation and World Of The Mind fuse, your avatar can take half control of your body. And with your avatar and you working together for some time, you should be self-controlled." She then paused for a second before adding, "I also have a much better method, but it is not from our world. Ites from Sister Phoenix. She didn''t be strong using the path of gifts and abilities after all, and the technique she gave me requires at least a stage 3 ability to be used... Sorry, but this is the only way."


    She could also see his reluctance. And even though unaware of the turmoil inside him, she could guess. She hadn''t seen him just yesterday. She had known him for years!


    "If there is no other way...well, I had promised to meet her, I''ll go check her mysteries out...Come, let''s go!" Said Harry, his lust was already very hard to keep at bay.


    "Harry.."


    "hmm? What?"


    "I think you should go to her alone, I had thought she was meaningless to you till now, but there seems to be a chance that she might be one of my true sisters...so giving her privacy is just basic courtesy..." Said Verma, saying one of the sacred codes of the Eternal Family.


    "Okay," Harry nodded and then asked, "will you stay with Emma and Lilly here or wait for me in your room?"


    "I will be here."


    "Ok then, Wait for me..." Harry said as his body shrank to the size of a centimetre, his voice echoing in the surroundings as he left the room and moved through the royal hallways,


    The surroundings flickered, adding to his thoughts; which he had too much burning inside himself.


    Reaching the door of Evis''s room, he entered from below the door, and surprised, he looked up; Evis was there, just a metre away from him, looking at him with tears overflowing her eyes..."You really Mffu returned..." She said with sniffle, a smile adorning her tear stained face.


    Harry, subconsciously making himself his true size, came infront of her and hugged her, saying,


    "Don''t cry... I''m here"


    It was very hard to control his strength but she was not that weak to break a bone with a touch, unless he was using force for that precise purpose.


    She nodded, still incapable of not crying...


    Harry didn''t know why, he was never weak to womanly sobs, but this woman, he didn''t want her to cry, ''What the hell is going on?'' he wondered, but his face remained gentle and calm.


    Hugging her a bit tighter, he asked, "Have you been crying all this time?"


    "No...Not crying!" She said with a bit of embarrassment and still sniffling, like a child caught doing something bad.


    "Hoo..." Harry chuckled, "How cute, my Evis really is a cute girl!"


    "Really?"


    "Have I ever told you a lie?"


    "Never!" She replied instantly,


    And Harry''s thoughts were confirmed, ''She really knows me!''


    "Evis...Do you...know me?" Asked Harry, his voice quivering; he felt like he was doing a mistake by asking her, but he couldn''t bare to manipte the conversation more, it felt absolutely horrible to manipte her simple thoughts!


    "What kind of question is that Harry?" Asked Evis, blissfully in the embrace of the love of her life!


    "When was it that west saw each other?" Harry asked, Having some weirdly weird ideas about what brought it all to this.


    "Last...when you forced me to have sex with you?"


    "No..before that." he replied awkwardly,


    "Hmm, Two hundred years, two months, twenty two hours before?"


    "What?!" He eximed


    His hands that were about to head into her ass region abruptly stopping, ''What in the name of hell?!''


    "Hmm, Harry...ah!" Suddenly Evis remembered, then chuckled..."Harry, I forgot to give you the memory crystal with your memories stored in it!


    No wonder you didn''t remember me!"


    "Memory crystals from my grandmother?"


    "Yes something simr to that! You had stored all the knowledge and everything in it, this dumb me would..." taking a bit of a pause to breathe, she continued, "This dumb me would have ruined all of your plots!"


    "Plots?"


    He was about calm....Well, something seems to be going on


    "Where is the crystal?" Asked Harry.


    Evis blushed, her face red like a tomato,


    "Well where is it?"


    "it''s fused into the...into the..."


    "fused using your ability to fuse with physical objects?"


    "Yes..."


    "Where is it fused?"


    "To my vagina..." She said, her face nowpletely and utterly red.


    And Harry, a bit speechless, chuckled, "You...Why did you do that?"


    "That was the only thing I could find filled with your aura and heat...Even your clothes lost their aura after seventeen years."


    "You love me...that much?" Harry asked, feeling a bit weird, yet his hug only tightened a bit,


    Luckily, he had that much control to keep her without breaking a bone, atleast he had it in control for now!


    And she was quite strong herself.


    "I love you more than that!"


    "But first, You have to absorb the memory crystal, you said you will give me a big gift after you wake up!"


    "Give me the crystal" Said Harry as his hands slowly slid down her pajama pants and into her slit, rubbing the very wet entrance, he teased a bit before saying, "Haa, she is so unsatisfied, do you want me to make her satisfied before giving me the crystal?"


    "No..no" she shook her head, "I want you to do it thoroughly, I waited too long... so first crystal!"


    Suddenly, Harry felt something solid in the hand rubbing her sacredness and brought it out, it was a pearl, it''s insides filled with hazy smoke,


    it was the thing...that changed everything.

 Chapter 57 Futuristic Past Memory

    ?


    Harry''s gaze swept across the destendscape, a grim witness to the aftermath of a harrowing battle. The mortal battlefieldy strewn with lifeless bodies, remnants of the fierce sh that had unfolded mere hours ago.


    On one side, the fallen green-clothed soldiers, their uniforms now tattered and stained with the blood of war. On the other side, their blue-clothed counterparts, just as motionless and devoid of life. There was no distinction in death, no allegiance to be discerned among the lifeless forms that now littered the scene.


    In the heart of this macabre tableau stood a man, an embodiment of violence and carnage. His body drenched in crimson, every inch a testament to the brutality he had wrought. And within his deep ck eyes burned an ominous light, a chilling reflection of the darkness that consumed him.


    "Is this just a memory?" Harry wondered. He was in a phantom form, like a ghost, as he observed the scene from a distance. Yet, he couldn''t deny the deep familiarity he had with the only person standing before him, alive. Who else could it possibly be but himself?


    He strained his eyes to examine the person''s face as closely as possible. It was undeniably him; there was no room for doubt. However, the crimson-drenched visage obscured his features, preventing a clear view.


    "No need to wonder, Harry," said the blood-soaked version of himself, his voice a captivating blend of unwavering serenity and formidable power.


    Harry gulped, the action serving as a symbolic gesture in his spectral form. He gathered his courage and inquired, "Can you perceive me and engage in conversation?"


    A wistful smile graced the blood-soaked Harry''s face. "No, I cannot. I am but a fragment of time etched into reality¡ªa mere remnant of history."


    Harry''s natural instinct to inquire drove him to ask, "So how is it that you--"


    However, the bloodied hand of the battle-worn Harry rose, cutting him off. "I know myself well enough to predict the questions I would ask... but today, I''m not here to answer my own queries. Rather, Harry, oh my own past and future... Do you understand what it means for you to be here, witnessing this memory?"


    The environment had at some point in time undergone aplete transformation, devoid of any previous features. It now stretched as an expanse of pure white, resembling a nk canvas. Within this ethereal realm, corpsesy strewn about, apanied by the presence of a man and a concealed specter. The world appeared as though it were a vast artistic creation, waiting to be painted with new stories.


    ''What does it mean?'' Harry pondered silently, the question echoing within his thoughts. Yet, he refrained from voicing it aloud, realizing it was unnecessary.


    "You didn''t ask this time, huh?" remarked the blood-soaked version of himself, a hint of amusementcing his words.


    Feeling a growing sense of impatience, Harry couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. Disinterested in the charade, he straightforwardly voiced his questions, "What is the significance of me being here?"


    "Of course, it''s significant!" the blood-soaked Harry eximed, his voice filled with fervor.


    "It means you have been sessfully reborn, for the fourth or maybe even fifth time! It means that you have defied the restraints of fate and destiny... again! It means that even omnipresence couldn''t kill me... AGAIN! And finally, it means that... the time for us to rise has arrived..." He paused, his words still echoing in thends as he looked directly at where the specter Harry


    was and said, "Oh myself, don''t you yet understand that this... is the beginning?"


    Harry looked at Harry, his blood pumping even though he had no blood. His eyes zed with interest, but he did not care much for this charade, though he had the system, the best gift there could ever possibly be. If he didn''t rise, who would?


    So he looked at the blood-soaked version of himself, a bit creeped out by how meaningless his own words could be.


    "Harry, now that we have seeded, here''s what I have prepared. I know that Phoenix and the others might offer their assistance, but I prefer to be self-sufficient," he said, shaking off the blood. "The woman Evis is my preparation for this timeline. Take her Born-Dragon abilities and use them to mergepatible abilities together. It''s mentioned that only two abilities can be fused, but that''s simply absurd. You can fuse two at a time endlessly."


    ''Oh well...that was new knowledge,'' he thought and then asked to himself, "Don''t you care about Evis?"


    But for the first time, the man who seemed to guessed everything failed to guess it. "Yeah, the fact that she told you she met me 200 years ago, it''s simple. I had sent this clone, a clone that has no rtionship to the omnipresence, back in time as far as I can, and it time-traveled using its own body and reached 200 hundred something years back... It was supposed to be my trump card, but the river of time killing myself meant it killed the clone too..."


    The other Harry pondered, bereft of muchpassion for a clone. ''So Evis had fallen in love with a clone of myself?''


    Well, he didn''t particrly like that since he felt like he himself was being cheated on by his own woman, and he swore to himself, ''I won''t ever allow my woman to sleep with another man, ever. Even if the other party was me myself!''


    The clone looked around at the world and mncholically said, "The memories are ending, but keep in mind, our goal is for now to awaken. If you do that, every timeline should converge, all mysteries should be unraveled... Fate shall be in our grasp."


    Harry nodded, and the world crumbled. He returned back to the royal bedroom, Evis in his embrace and a shattered memory crystal still in his hands.


    Blinking, he looked at Evis and said, "Hey girl, that''s dangerous, you know? I still don''t have control of my bodypletely. What if I hurt you while I''m unconscious?"


    "No, I know my Harry will never hurt me," she said,fortable within his embrace.


    Harry smiled. "Yes, never."


    The previous him¡ªclone¡ªseemed to have only seen her as a pawn, making her fall in love and leaving her here, rotting in wait for him.


    Even though he agreed that he himself would have done that... he could never do that to someone this straightforward in expressing love to him.


    And he never wished to be like that either.


    From now on, Evis was his.


    A part of the family.


    And with that single ''useless'' memory crystal, his whole mindset towards the future him had also changed. ''My own future self wasn''t omniscient and omnipotent; he was just the same me, a bit stronger, that''s it.


    The guy couldn''t even exin the three tribtions and warn him of such important matters.


    He had believed the future him to be the one to have walked on the right path instead of himself until now, but now as he pondered, even though lust was consuming a major part of his thought-process, one thing made it clear, ''How can I, or rather he, even die if he was that perfect?''


    So what the future him walked on wasn''t the right path; it was the wrong one, the one he shouldn''t take.


    ''Was this what my own self wanted me to understand? Was this deliberate?'' Yet, this fleeting thought still remained inside himself.


    But more exciting was another thought.


    ''Was I being molded to be perfect by myself, using the river of time as a hammer and forge?''


    The mere thought made him have goosebumps.


    And his lust started to rise, his dragon poking directly on Evis''s abdomen.

 Chapter 58 Manipulation Of Love

    ?


    Evis slipped her hand into Harry''s embrace, gliding beneath his clothing until it found his throbbing desire. The stark contrast of her cool touch against his heated flesh sent shivers down their spines, their hearts racing in anticipation. In the softly lit room, an electrifying wave of sensuality enveloped them, causing their breaths to catch in their throats.


    "Harry...Do you love me now?" Asked Evis, her heated breath hitting the sides of Harry''s neck,


    He gulped, then asked, "Why does love matter at this moment?" He just wanted to change the subject,


    Evis closed her eyes..."So you lost our memories together, forever?" Her heart was beating like a drum, and Harry could distinctly feel it.


    He was silent for a moment, until he sighed, a sigh that was more impactful than a verbal answer, Evis couldn''t help it as the tears streamed down her eyes and into Harry''s neck, she was above him after all,


    "So...was the wait I have been going through, all the sacri¨C," Her voice choaked so horribly, her whole world was breaking down, Yet, sh stopped it at that and just closed her eyes, holding the tears in, she tried to stand up and get out of his embrace,


    stumblingly, she rose,


    yet, a small hand rested on her waist, keeping her attached to him,


    "Why...Harry, why don''t you speak anything?" She sniffed as she looked at Harry, her heart clenching with disbelief as a calm and serene hardy looked back at her, unphased by her crying and sobs,


    He brought his face near her''s, his lips parted and they linked with Evis'', the soft lips chewing on each other for a fleeting second before Harry''s tongue invaded her mouth,


    She could have resisted, but she didn''t, and the tongue went in, moving around and fighting her tongue, there was no sensuality...no pleasure.


    The atmosphere that was charged with sensuality now just seemed like an indifferent experiment,


    Evis'' Eyes widened, Why?


    Why was this happening?!


    Yet, he didn''t leave the kiss and continued, even he felt horrible with this forced kiss, but he didn''t stop


    He didn''t like it but he didn''t stop, his kiss turned deeper and he started needing a breath, she wanted some desperately too,


    But he didn''t stop, he continued his kiss, till the soft lips started feeling menacing and dangerous, Any other woman would have bit his tongue to escape but not Evis,


    She endured.


    He didn''t stop his kiss, and his body started having breath issues, luckily, his stamina was too high, he could stay breathless for atleast an hour.


    His Body would work with itself until then and keep him alive, not perfectly that might be.


    As their lips remained locked in a passionate kiss, neither of them could break away, their shared breathlessness intensifying the moment. Enhanced by their heightened senses, they were acutely aware of the conflicting emotions coursing through their bodies.


    Deep down, they both despised this kiss, understanding all too well the anguish thates from gazing into the eyes of someone who once cherished them, only to be met with a gaze that now held them at arm''s length, like a stranger. The pain of such a realization weighed heavily upon their hearts, casting a shadow over their intimate connection.


    They both knew the pain of a loved one''s memory-loss, But that didn''t matter, now all that mattered was this kiss, the kiss that was bitter yet healing to the soul,


    Harry could acutely feel her emotions, the anger, the frustration, the sense of betrayal at the fact that he who had once loved her didn''t even care about her enough to make their time together into a memory crystal...Was those times that insignificant?


    Then why was it that the whole two centuries she spent as a bird trapped in a cage...she only had those moments to keep her sane?


    Those moments...they were her everything.


    Only Harry stood above them, even her own life was meaningless as long as...as long as he so much as asked her to die!


    But...was this all meaningless and worthless to his eyes?, She had stood with him when he was in pain, in hunger and in struggles...she had even witnessed his body freezing itself as if stopped from time itself, she had seen it crumbling to dust,


    Was the smile just before his death, not one meant to console her grieving heart?


    Did he...hate her?


    She didn''t know but every emotions swirled around her, her world was spinning, she was breathless. She hated the kiss.


    Yet she didn''t break it off, she didn''t push him,


    She didn''t scream, she didn''t pursue the facts, she just died. Her emotions suddenly got overwhelmed by self protection instincts and her world view changed,


    ''Yeah, I just have to listen to everything Harry says, that is my purpose, my reason for existing, I don''t have to care for anything...I will do what he says and when it''s enough...just go and...die somewhere in a ditch....''


    Her mind was dead, and Harry could see it,


    The innocent and naive vibrant yet colourful span of emotions were dead, she seemed like a fallen angel, from one extreme, she turned into another, but that...was not what he wanted.


    Harry chuckled, His sound ringing dully across the room as he left the kiss, his tongue slid out and his lips parted from hers, a connection of saliva that connected them broke halfway as they moved away from each other,


    "Evis...No, Aunt." Harry called, his electrifying voice carrying an underlying motive as it slithered into her dead soul,


    Evis looked at him, too incapable of voice at this moment, she just nodded him to continue,


    He smiled, like a devious little devil as he reached his hands for a pat, slightly patting her head, he questioned, "Do you know how hard it is to control my strength and do all that I did with you without hurting you in the slightest?''


    "No...I...I don''t know." She said, her soft voicecking its previous vibrancy and life,cking hope for a better future, and he acutely noted it.


    His heart shook, it was really hard to keep his emotions at check and manipte a woman he so desired and already acknowledged as a part of himself, he never even believed he could do that,


    But maybe, when it was for their own sake that he was doing it, it seemed like a meaningful sacrifice.


    Maybe one day, he could talk about how he manipted her to herself, with a bunch of peopleughing alongside her.


    "So you don''t know how hard that was to do?"


    Harry asked, again, his voice sounding fierce and questioning.


    "I..." Evis fearfully tried to speak, incapable of thought as the world was still spinning, it was all around the ce, the only thing clear was Harry,


    He was keeping her sane.


    Like how an addict remains sane with the use of drugs at a point rather than the unused moments.


    He didn''t give her time, his heart still beating with trepidation, he said, face straight as ever, "Do you know to what kind of woman I go to all that length for, trying not to harm them at all cost and then showing them that I''m quite inexperienced as a kisser?"


    "I... don''t."


    She was the only woman she had ever seen around Harry for the whole three years of their unforgettable rtionship.


    So how could she know?


    "Do you know my favourite... colour?"


    "You don''t have one."


    "My... weakness?"


    Silent for a moment, Evis replied, "....Me."


    Harry blinked, that was out of the script, if he said no, she will be hurt, if he said yes, the whole charade would be meaningless,


    "Not yet." Harry said,


    "I know you met me of a different time at a different position and fell deeply in love with...him" Pausing, he continued, his voice sinking into space like it did to heart, "But that...my girl, I have no memory or reason to care."


    Evis didn''t speak, infact, she didn''t even cry.


    "But know one thing, the current me, who doesn''t have any memories of us together, cares for you more deeply than the old me did, and I believe I shall give you a far better life than one lived in solitude." He said and looked at her,


    Before adding, "But let me tell you, you never knew me as me, we are starting from zero, as an aunt and nephew more than lovers...do you still want our rtionship?"


    Evis as expected from him, didn''t speak.


    There was a thing about human mind, it always refused to do the harder things when finding sce.


    When both provided the same ends, even though with different prospects,


    Where in this scenario, a sane mind.


    every brain tends to focus on ease of action


    And more than ever, Evis needed rest now, now was not a time where she will or could agree to have a rtionship or deal with whatever this messy situation was...


    And he knew it,


    So he moved his lips, sealing her mouth again as both of them started moving their tongues,


    This kiss was equally hated by both, but this one contained a choice,


    A choice that can allow a destiny to be changed.


    "Aunt...Be my woman, I know you feel like you are going the wrong path, but the clone told me something..." His words lingered, capturing her attention,


    "What did he say?" she asked, missing still the fact that it was just a clone.


    He chuckled and repeated, in the exact same tone that he had said, "our goal is for now to awaken. If you do that, every timeline should converge, all mysteries should be unraveled... Fate shall be in our grasp."


    And chuckled, adding his thoughts, "If I''m correct, once I reach Awakening, all timelines and all memories and all Me-s should fuse, and I shall have your cherished memories back too..."


    This was it, break a hope.


    Give a second choice, which they will be reluctant to ept in their hopeless state.


    And throw a possible hope, And Bam.


    Evis''s Eyes brightened like a torch as she eximed, "Really?!"


    "Have I ever lied to you?"


    "...You have lied by omission."


    "Ugh, that''s a one time thing and it was not even me..."


    "Fufu, don''t worry though, with all the effort you put in this particr day...I''m amazed you even stressfully exined..."


    "Eh?"


    "Of course, I have a different side to myself too...I acted like that old and very naive me in belief that you might hate a changed me but well...I guess people change, but the thing that''s important is more adaptability than understanding, and I for one, survived off of that capability for two centuries...in wait for you." Sh said with a still puffy eyes, watching people change were not as easy as she boasted after all, and she was not that far from the naive girl either...


    Harry Chuckled, "So shall we do it?"


    "Why not?"


    it has been too emotional after all,


    Harry''s hands slid through her clothes and touched her sacredness, "it''s...so wet aunt..."


    "I guess your desperate attempt to own me worked..." mmh~


    "But I can''t pleasure you though...my strength control is shit now," Harry added, he was already tired after controlling his body with all that struggling,


    He only had 7 stamina remaining.


    He was sweaty as hell.


    and she too was covered in sweat, his sweat.


    "No problem, you worked hard to convince me, even though I still have a bit of reluctance...that''s in the end meaningless, as long as you reach Awakening, it shall all be out in the right ce,"


    Harry blinked, Well she needed more conquering, anyway woman were never a one day conquerable ves in the first ce.

 Chapter 59 Lovemaking

    ?


    Harry spread his hands across the soft bed, the mattress depressing due to his weight as he murmured, "Do your magic, Aunt..."


    He didn''t know why, but in these setting, he liked to call them their familial status than names, it brought them closet


    Evis moved on the bed, her sticky with sweat pajamas turning into ice as they vanished from her her body, turning into glittering ice powder that moved and stood behind her like a pair of majestic wings,


    Harry just looked, mesmerized, O what beauty!


    He almost felt like reciting a poem.


    Her smooth white skin and golden hair shed in the air as in his dazed state, his own clothes turned to mere glitters of light as they vanished from the world, surprised, Evis blinked,


    But Harry''s hands unknowingly had wrapped around her waist, no longer afraid of losing control, his tongue found her neck and pecked at its sides, savoring his aunt''s taste,


    He muttered, "Thats a pleasant surprise" as he pushed her down to the bed, looking down at her harmless yet shockingly lustful figure, his lust reached a barrier it had never did before,


    He almost drooled,


    Her cascading golden hair was spread around the top side of the bed, her rather short frame a picture of curvaceous perfection,


    Her erect and pink nipples stood atop a mound of beautifully soft flesh,


    Her slightly wet trimmed and clean vagina felt like a pink peach,


    She was his aunt, beneath his two hands, under his musculine domination,


    Submissive to all his desires and expectant of what was toe,


    Her shining anticipatory eyes called him into her, he leaned down and went for a kiss, this kiss, they both loved it.


    it tasted like hope.


    Their tongues slid into each other''s mouths, their hands went for each other''s sexual organ, Harry''s middle finger yed around her wet area, not entering, he teased her as much as he could as he broke his kiss,


    His loving pecks going downwards as it found her erect nipples, taking it into his mouth, his tongue yed around its erected profile,


    hardening it even more as his finger having yed enough, finally poked its head into its aunt''s sacred origin, into her essence,


    Mmmhh~ she moaned, her voice caught in her throat as Harry chuckled, moving his face again to her lips, he slightly side moved and then kissed her cheek, then bit her ears, her neck,


    all the while the finger moved, but Harry could hold no longer, his heart skipped a beat and he warned, "My lust is taking control of me.."


    Harry''s hands came out, he fell on the bed, took Evis with her waist and put her on top, she was now right above his penis, her dripping cunts wet liquid touched it.


    she could feel his thing poking at her entrance, she shivered.


    Her excitement reaching a peak as she started moaning outloud, "Daddy~"


    His shaft entered his long lost daughter''s vagina again, and it was a smooth entrance, he had broke her hymen earlier, she sat on his penis,


    It waspletely in, it was a perfect fit.


    How can her dad''s penis not be the perfect fit?


    She chuckled, her eyes shining with a devious light as she slowly brought her hips up, the penis that was growing by the second was already seven inch long, her cunt hurt a bit,


    but she endured and went down, then up,


    Her daddy''s face clenched, it was too much stimtion.


    But he controlled himself as his hands went for Evis''s boobs, he called out, "Aunt, Be ready, I''m going to move."


    "Call me my girl"


    "My girl, I''m going to move!"


    he yelled as his shaft started moving in and out of his daughter''s vagina, her unexplored regions throbbed in delight, his hands folded her boobs to his wishes,


    the unused hand went for her butthole,


    And the mouth, she leaned in for a kiss,


    The connections deepened, the dick throbbed.


    Each slide in felt like an entrance to heaven,


    Each slide out felt like an entrance to hell,


    But he relished in it as his daughter squirmed in pleasure, her pussy suddenly tightened, to absolutely horrible degree for whatever reason as his pounding became slower, but with his tightened de, his hands felt for her smooth skin as with one final thrust, he went back and hoo, his load exploded,


    Filling his daughter''s pussy and her core to the brim with his white stuff,


    Breathing heavily, Evis asked, "Dad...Huff...Huff...do you think I will get pregnant?"


    "Dad?" Harry asked, amused.


    "Just answer...Dad..."


    "Maybe...I don''t know..."


    "If I did?"


    "I hope its a girl...I guess?"


    he got a hit in his stomach as he chuckled, his dark eyes shining as he leaned down to her ears and murmured, "Whatever you wanna say, keep it forter, my lust is far from satiated."


    Taking her with him, he left the bed, but kept half of her still on the bed, then said, "Evis, keep tight"


    "Yes!"


    she clenched the bedsheets and yelled, her ass was being poked by her father''s dick, and Harry the perpetrator could see his daughter''s pink hole...


    Well, it''s gonna be tight...


    "Did you clean it?"


    "Yes!"


    his dick entered slowly, the entry was tight, just as he expected, she was still anal virgin after all,


    his cock''s head poked in first, "hmrgh.." she moaned, in pain


    his shaft entered, using his hands to spread the cheeks apart, daddy''s cock was finally fully in daughter''s ass,


    But he then noted, he had no lubrication...


    Dipping his hands into Evis'' pussy, he coated his hands with her love juices, she moaned, Keep doing that while you fuck me...dad!


    Nodding, his hands soaked in her juices moved to his penis which was firmly and fully inside the tight ass, even without lubrication, it was a mystery how he even entered,


    slightly taking his shaft out, he coated the revealed parts with oily juices and tried to enter her butt with a finger while his cock was still inside, but it was too tight...


    sighing he took his penis out of his daughter, and she just looked at him, urging to do it fast,


    Nodding, his liquid coated finger went into her ass and lubricated it,


    He smiled, his throbbing penis went in again, this time smoother as he started fucking his daughter, the process was slow at the start, his dick had trouble at it''s new home, but he quickly adapted and started moving with relish,


    His each pound at a definitive mark as Evis blushed with a rouge of crimson covering her face and her blue eyes and golden hair danced with her,


    She moaned again and again,


    Everytime her dad entered, he left her satiated


    satisfied


    The fire of lust burned, their mysterious blood connection, their connected soul added to the process as they both reached nirvanic pleasure in the embrace of their most cherished family.


    The sound of Eternally taboo yet equally enticing Debauchery rang through the ancient walls of this ancient pce as a dad and daughter had sex with each other.


    Their insatiable libido, finally finding sce in a sacred sword or a sacred sheath.


    The debauchery lingered as finally, the dad and daughter came, dad in her ass, and daughter on the bed...


    Yet they were yet to be satisfied, this pair of familial humans needed more.


    more of each other.


    Both were only more willing to continue.


    Continue until they both truly reaches heaven.

 Chapter 60 Revelation

    ?


    Harry and Evisy on the bed, their bodies intermingled and their privates filled with each other, slowly taking out his dick from her tight mouth, and his mouth from her vagina,


    both dripping with love juice, one white and the other colourless,


    Harry breathed out, and asked, "Do you want to continue?"


    "...no, I lose this time," Replied Evis tiredly, they already did it 3 more times and she only had so much stamina, she was not a beast like her dad,


    "...Is it painful?" asked Harry, a bit worried.


    "No, I''m a bit sore that''s it."


    "That''s fine then," Harry said as he moved away from the sacred ce andid down near her, both naked and filled with intense sexual marks,


    Taking her naked form in his embrace, the intense atmosphere started to calm down, and the previous sexual charge in the room started to fade into a sweeter version of itself as Harry and Evis justid in the calm embrace of each other,


    The bed was the only thing that showed the vicious struggle for the past few tens of minutes,


    A beautiful silence started to permeate the world,


    The silence was a healer to their souls, it healed their exhausted spirits and brought them back to vibrant relief and back to a sense of hope,


    "Evis," Harry called gently, looking at the side of her face, at the golden strands of hair, beautiful like she herself,


    His image of this woman had changed very much, especially the way she called him...what was the mystery here?


    "You don''t have to ask Dad, I won''t tell you!"


    He kissed her on her cheeks and asked, "No matter what?"


    "Hmm, not like that but I''m kind of shy to tell you about it." She said with an ever so slightly blushing face.


    He smiled, now that is curious, "Tell me and I will bathe you, and clean all parts of your body, I mean all parts!"


    "Really?!" She asked, excited, her tone itself got more vibrant, like the first impression he had gotten of her.


    "Sure."


    Breathing in, Evis smiled and said with a smug face, her eyes shining with deviousness, "Fufu, I would have told you anyways!"


    "And hehe, I would have washed you anyways..." Harry replied curtly, still kissing her cheeks, sometimes even nibbling on her ears.


    "So tell me, my love," urged Harry.


    Evis nodded, her face nostalgic as she started speaking, "It''s nothing special, it''s just that you are my dad...and that your essence gave birth to me..."


    "Eh?..... that makes no sense though," Harry said, rather turned on by the fact that he had just fucked his daughter who was older than him,


    "Yeah it doesn''t make any sense, This bastard of a guy send his clone to ancient times, made the clone give birth to a daughter using multiple gifts...with the bloodline of You and Some alien women coursing through her veins and then he made the same girl, his daughter, fall in love with him," She paused, but then continued, "And once you made her fall in love and made her hope for one touch from you, you won''t even touch her and made her wait for your naive self of the future yet toe to awaken ande on a day where that self will fuck her, forcibly."


    "You used a whole Lifespan Increasing Gu ability on me then, and then, I waited, for a day toe when my dad will naturallye to me,


    trying to take me by force and we will finally have our first sex, in both of your messed up life!"


    once she started, she came out with everything, her emotions were a mix of frustration and anger,


    Two centuries waiting for a person, what was it like?


    And it was not like she had something going on either, she was just waiting.


    Harry listened with a heart like beating drums, ''So Infront of me was a real flesh and blood part of me? my daughter?'' he kissed her cheeks, but this time didn''t release, and then asked, his voice filled with overflowing love, "Was it hard?"


    "Really really hard!"


    "Yet you came past that hardship and didn''t leave me behind right?"


    "The first 16 years of my life, being groomed by a messed up father who never aged to be his bride, then falling in love with him for the next three years..." She gulped, then continued, "Only for him to die freezing, the same ability I have, and then turned into mere dust right in front of me...with only his warning and ns ringing in my then dumb head. ''use the memory crystal'', ''dad will be reborn'' and simr thoughts screaming perpetually like an unceasing headache and me just waiting, waiting for a day you wille back."


    "Continue, tell me, share with me as much pain as you can," Harry said, even his demon-like heart was shivering, was my future self that cruel?


    To manipte my own daughter into a life of such...sadness?


    Who was her mother, this alien in the first ce?


    Did he not care for her at all?


    He had many thoughts but he kept it to himself.


    Evis continued, "I waited for a very long Dad, but the world...it was so cruel, it never left a path for the lost, at least it was like that to me...


    Even though I was your daughter, my royal status was never acknowledged, checking into the royal family was one of my biggest mistakes, I became their target instead of a princess,


    I became a person who used some dark methods to replicate royal lineage and someone coveting wealth, in their history, A Harry didn''t yet exist after all...so how could a daughter of his?


    Not to mention the potent cold blood of Aliens running through my veins, only then did I understand why my mother was never to be seen,


    Why my father seemed so mysterious,


    Mother was a being who couldn''t even hope to see me, whereas Dad...he was a time traveller.


    Reaching this conclusion was hard, very hard.


    The royals chased me, but I ran, the then me was strong enough to keep my life. 100 years was enough for me who had two gifts to reach her potential, Stage 5.


    I could fight the then king almost equally, but his eternal gift¡ªa great gift¡ªwas a bit beyond my strength, He always had the advantage, thus, slowly, I reached my death phase,


    My longevity started running out when I was 130 years old, I had fought many wars, rejected many men trying to im me his, killed them if they tried to harm me,


    I never cared for the Royal wealth, but I knew you will be appearing here.


    I knew I will find that lost part of my soul here.


    I waited, I used the Lifespan Increasing Gu, increased my lifespan by another hundred years, turned my old and saggy body back into the perfectly infantile vessel of Three years old me and then started on another crusade,


    I had lost my gifts as a curse of using the Gu, I no more had the Stage 5 abilities, I was like a zombie.


    Only my memories, hope and a flimsy physique remained, and a memory crystal hidden deep in my vagina.


    I moved on, and my 170th year of life went by, I had lived the past 40 years as just an ordinary woman, I had no gifts, I hid in viges, and looked after some kids at an orphanage which I built in a countryside, an idea you gave me when you were alive,


    And then, on a specific day,


    My alien blood began acting up,


    my red blood started bing blue.


    And I died.


    It was only then that I understood, My dad always had a n,


    The darkness of death devoured me, I was afraid and yet relieved, finally, I could probably see you...


    Even I wondered at times why I was so loyal to you, but then my confusion was removed, it had no particr reason, it was just that you were always there for me...from my birth to my death.


    I had thought the death to be a summon to your embrace, to peace.


    But it wasn''t, the giftless, strengthless me.


    Evis Isiah Eternal was reborn.


    Into the Ancient Pce of Lust.


    I had no parents, my blood was still the same, and my body was the same too, it''s like I was born here out of nowhere, yet nobody questioned.


    Everyone agreed I was a genuine princess,


    Like every single one of them was a blind man.


    Curious, I even madly showed some of them my blood which often turns Blue, but they looked at it as if it was normal...like everyone was a mindless idiot.


    I thought it was amusing,


    Then I learned of the year, it was just 15 or so years from then that my father should appear, it was near the time he mentioned he will be born.


    Then I figured it out..."


    Harry gulped, This story was more adventurous than his own two livesbined,


    Yet it seemed she had much more to borate, so he intently listened.

 Chapter 61 Revelation Ll

    ?


    Harry and his daughtery naked in each other''s embrace, with Harry looking at the side of her face and Evis looking up at the vast ceiling,


    Evis broke out of her brief daze and said, her voice a mixture of experience and naivety, "Then I figured out, That it was all a part of your n, That you wanted me to struggle," She paused for a breath and then proceeded, "You wanted me to reach the end of my line, you wanted me to age, you wanted me to cry¡­you wanted me to die."


    "What do you mean?" Harry asked calmly. He had some ideas about what she was talking about because he too had some encounters with his past or future self or his actions more than once and understood how deeply his schemes went.


    "Ha, Dad, you look like you have no clue what I am speaking about," Her voice was a bit choked, but still, she continued to vent her frustrations, "Your time-travelled-self created me and then groomed me into his lover Dad...and I am deeply in love with you, to the point I can''t see a way out without you even now, yet even I understand, I was yed like a fool, you just needed someone as a cog in your scheme, a scheme that runs across timelines and I just ended up being that cog..."


    Harry nodded with a slightly heavy heart, this was his conjecture too. He looked at her face, waiting for her to continue.


    And she did, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "All my efforts Dad, the fact that I reached Stage 5 with both my abilities, The fact that I did that while being chased and surrounded by the royal family, my experiences, my life... everything. Your other self expected everything and then let me do it so that once the clone dies, I wille and bring you my Born-dragon ability, right?"


    Harry had no answer, But Evis was not looking for one, so she just continued, "You never loved me did you? You never cared for your daughter right...You even nned for my death..." Her tears started streaming down,


    Harry''s hand rose and went to her cheek, slightly rubbing the tear out, he continued listening, there was nothing to speak for him, he just had to listen.


    "...And then  I died, hoping for the misery to end and serenity toe, But no, I was reborn again, making me be reborn into the same ce where I thought I had to reach through defeating people I can''t seem to defeat no matter what."


    She turned her face away from the ceiling and then looked at Harry''s face, right into his abyss-like eyes, "Then I started thinking Dad, You never meant for me to die struggling against the chaos of the Lust Family or their Kings, You had a n for me...As I said before, you even had a n for my Death."


    Gulping, Harry nodded, he could see where she was going.


    Evis smiled, her tear-stained face brightening like a budding flower, "You are as smart as ever, Even though I find you much too immature, I can see the phantom image...You are my true Dad, No question about it."


    Harry chuckled lowly, "I will take it as apliment."


    "I meant it as one," She added calmly, Having finished the important storyline of her whole life.


    Harry, seeing her stop couldn''t help but ask broodingly, "All your details and things rting to your unique body are missing from the status bar in the system though, why is that?"


    "...Status bar? system? What are those?"


    Turning silent, Harry said after a second, "I will tell you about thatter...For now, tell me your story, tell me the life you had here after rebirth, why were you called a promiscuous woman who even had encounters with butlers when my sword was the one that broke your barriers?"


    "Pfft...that..." Evisughed, herughter ringing with a dark tone as she said, "My life here was pretty ordinary, like any other princess until I turned 15. My dual-gifted status was then revealed when my abilities awoke, which was a shocker since I had used a lifespan increasing Gu, and it was revealed to some high-level people that I''m talented, making some brats covet me for themselves..."


    Gloomy, Harry chuckled darkly, "Which brats?"


    "Some idiotic princes with bloated egos," Chuckling, she added with her golden eyes shining, "But I was weak, so I had to put on a show of promiscuity to shoo the flies away, but I had gotten my abilities back even though it was just stage 0, So I started building my power back up in anticipation of your return, and four yearster...you came, and as expected, forced me to have sex with you."


    Harry blinked but then asked, his mind sharp for details as ever "Why didn''t youe to me earlier then, I was here for years right?"


    "Eh? What the hell are you talking about, There is no Harry in existence inside the royal family?"


    Harry blinked again, and dumbly thought, ''Oh yeah this me too is a time traveller, I look old because I used points...''


    Breathing out, the tension seemed to leave the room as he asked, his voice a bit dry due to speaking so long, increased stat had increased his need for food and water intake greatly,


    "So evis¡ª" but he suddenly stopped and Chuckled, a weight lifted from his mind.


    Confused, Evis asked: "What are you chuckling for?"


    "I found out why my pleasure points are lesser than what they should be, it''s recing my food and water intake."


    "Oh! That''s...what''s that?"


    "Hehe, don''t you want your bath?"


    "Did you figure out why I don''t appear clearly in that status thingy?"


    "Maybe because you are special?"


    Evis smiled smugly, that made sense.


    And then suddenly said, "And by the way, don''t think I ept my fate as simply a cog in your machinations; since I had thought it through clearly that if you don''t make me one of your truly loved ones, I will make you love me.


    In my own ways."


    Harry smiled in pride and gave a small peck on her cheeks, "You don''t have to my child."


    Nodding with a glistening eye, she said, heaving in a deep breath, "Bathe me then!"

 Chapter 62 The Bath

    ?


    The bath water was filled,


    The royal bathroom smelled nice, filled with the fragrance of the enchanting soap-like liquid.


    Evis entered the bathtub, her legs slowly sinking into the water as they touched the ground, holding onto Harry''s hand, her other leg also slowly entered the tub, and the hot sensation of hot water seeped through her skin as slight goosebumps spread around her naked body,


    Gently, Harry shifted to the side and grasped her other palm as well, instructing, "Now, lower yourself."


    Evis nodded and then slowly lowered herself, sinking into the mildly hot water as the moist atmosphere in the bathroom left her senses, only an utter calm permeating her whole being,


    A serene tranquillity.


    Gently, Harry positioned her hands on either side of the bathtub.


    His dark eyes brightened a bit as he took the soap-like liquid from a wooden ss and poured it into his hands,


    Her rxation oozing out of her voice, Evis casually mentioned, "Don''t use it on my face."


    "Why?" Asked harry, intrigued.


    "They make me itchy," Evis replied while still rxed, yet, anticipating his touch.


    "Daughter," he cautioned, "you may have an allergic reaction to this liquid."


    "Evis chuckled, her eyes closing in anticipation, as she murmured, ''No problem, Dad. If there is any problem, just handle it yourself. It''s your daughter, after all...''"


    Harry nodded, smiling imperceptibly, he could feel her rxing. more than a century of hard work, and struggling to survive, he couldn''t even fathom such a mental state.


    He vowed to himself, ''I will not let her struggle again, as long as I''m alive, even a little bit."


    Rubbing his soapy hands together, he spread the soap between his hands and then started massaging Evis'' shoulder, slowly touching her smooth skin, his hands slid down through her contours and cleaned some areas,


    And as he was doing this, his other hand clicked a button on the side, and with a dzzz sound of water being poured in, the ancient bathwater started to turn blue,


    "It keeps the body cleaner, gifts are always the better choice in the end," Harry said.


    Evis nodded.


    Having washed her shoulders with soap, his hands then moved onto her front, gently touching the smoothness of his daughter under the water before finding her hard nipples,


    Taking them in between his fingers, he squeezed them slightly, mmm~ Evis moaned,


    Making harry increase his pace as his hands started to grope her breasts, they were really big assets, in cup size they should be F, he was proud of his daughter.


    Squeezing her boobs tightly, he could feel her breath quickening, her heart beating faster,


    But all he could see infront of him was her golden hair and calm face with closed eyes, but that only added to his lust.


    This was his daughter, breathing lustfully as he squeezed her nipples.


    yfully moving his face near hers, he pecked on her lips, and she pecked ack and even bit his lip slightly,


    Sliding down from her erect nipples and boobs, Harry''s right hand slid through her belly and found her belly button, while his lips left her lips and started raining kisses on her face,


    Gleefully kissing and even licking her jaws, his finger reached into her belly button, it was a small hole,


    His daughter moaned, eximing in her rxation, "Not there Dad!" her body was shivering as he touched there,


    Harry smiled and his finger entered, slowly trembling to increase the pleasure, his left hand continued to grope his daughter''s boobs,


    But seeing her so agitated, his left hand moved into the water and went down her body before finding her pussy, it was the smoothest and most lovely to touch part of her body,


    It was slightly slimy to the touch, he rubbed it while licking her jaws, and Evis shivered at his touch,


    It wasn''t long before he had a hard-on again, but he didn''t want to stop the bath. so for now, he just kissed her cheeks and nibbled her ears.


    She sighed in contentment.


    Her dad''s, fingers slowly entered her vagina, first one finger, then two,


    It started moving here and there,


    His other hand rubbed her belly button, one licked her jaws,


    "Oh... Daddy... you smell so nice," she murmured.


    Harry didn''t stop, his actions more than fierce as he licked the talking lip and gulped before making his tongue enter her mouth, licking her tongue inside,


    Evis''s hand moved to the back, but the bathtub was a distraction so it turned into ice and broke with a *Crack* at the side of her hands and found her dad''s erect cock,


    It had grown again,


    Seeing the breaking of the tub, Harry chuckled wrily and took his hands out of her vagina, she blinked and looked at him,


    "No need for such shackles."


    He said, and they both understood, smiling. Evis proceeded to further damage the broken tub, causing more water to leak, while Harry entered the tub and seated himself on the other side.


    It was a big tub, you could even call it a small pool, and sitting on it, Harry looked at his daughter, who looked at his already 7-inch-long penis and walked closer,


    "Do you like your dad''s dick?"


    "I love it," she murmured as her wet hand took hold of his cock''s head, then started stroking it,


    "Put it in your mouth like Daddy taught you earlier."


    "Yes," Evis took it in her mouth and started gulping it down her throat, the water had already leakedpletely, exposing their hot bodies to the cool world, especially Evis''s butt as it stood behind her, her puckered pink hole gleaming beyond his vision,


    Moving his hands, one of his fingers entered her ass and the other moved to her vagina, and both  started pleasuring his daughter while she sucked his cock,


    His fingers entered deep, his dick hit her throat, her head moved up and down, her ass tightened, her vagina wet like never before twitched,


    And she came...


    And with that as a boost, he came alongside, right in her throat as his daughter''s eyes bulged in pleasure, and she sucked it all in without a waste,


    Drip, a drop of liquid fell with nary a sound onto the tub from the debauched daughter''s pussy, Hadry smiled, Wonderful.


    Evis breathed in deeply and said, "Put it in Dad."


    And lie down on the tab, spreading her legs wide for her dad to see her vagina, her sacredness, clearly,


    He moved above her, his rod poised to the heavens as it touched the forbidden fruit, his daughter''s lovely pussy and poked its head in,


    Evis trembled, her dad''s cock was inside her, again.


    It entered and expanded her cave as her father started moving up and down, making her whole body pulsate as he fucked her roughly,


    Each of his thrusts was concise and on point of lustful perfection as Evis found herself in and of pleasure,


    The rod felt tight inside her,


    It was moving in,


    Out,


    Up!


    Mmmhh~


    And before they knew, they both came, filling Evis''s pussy with dripping milk as they still continued, uncaring of anything as they just enjoyed the most pleasurable and forbidden thing a daughter could hope from her father,


    Being fucked by him.


    The music of heavenly debauchery continued as they both yed the game of flesh, both in love with each others body...

 Chapter 63 Mans Need To Move On

    ?


    In the icy bed that had reced the waterless bathtub, Harry and Evis found sce, basking in a moment of profound beauty following their million years of passionate fusion.


    Lying in Harry''s embrace, Evis expressed, her voice filled with a sense of freedom and relief, "That experience was Soo captivating, extremely soothing, and absolutely divine. I feel as though all the burden upon my shoulders has been lifted."


    "Oh, is that so? So what''s your opinion about my talent in the art of bedding women, top-notch?"


    "I guess, it''s not like I have ever been with other men after all, so I can''t really tell," Evis blinkingly remarked; hitting right where it should hurt.


    Harry cringed before wrily smiling and saying, "You sure know my weaknesses¨C"


    "I''m sleepy Dad, so...sleepy,"


    "Hm?"


    "so...so...sleepy,"


    Said Evis as her eyelids slowly shut, making her fall into a deep slumber as she rested calmly in his embrace, Harry, startled, looked around, and soon, his gaze focused on a particr ce and he saw a miniature woman,


    And he blinked, Verma''s body turned back to its original size, and in a split second,


    Verma stood infront of him in all her majesty, her dress made of wood still around her body,


    "Why are you here?" Harry asked, his brows raised, he could see she had made Evis fall asleep but for what?


    "I didn''t n toe and ruin your moment babe, But you took too much time and there is only an hour or so before the current sphemous child leaves thends."


    "..." Harry.


    "You don''t have to understand, for now, just follow me and do as I say."


    "Okay," Harry paused, looking at the naked and sleeping evis in his embrace, he suddenly asked, "Why is her ability not disappearing?!"


    And both of them froze.


    Evis was fast asleep, her breath was calm and she had no reason to act asleep, and she as of now was weak and vulnerable to stage 5 tricks,


    So there was no drama here.


    Her ability just did not fade away, it was there like any other solid object,


    The bathtub was still the icy bed without mistakes!


    Stiff, Verma stared at the bed with wide eyes, What was going on?


    "Is she one of my true sisters?" She asked, her eyes brightening the second,


    Harry blinked, it was a surprise but not too much of a surprise to him, after all, he was still a newbie in the art of gifts, and he wasn''t pro enough to see the level of disbelief this should result in.


    But he still answered her question: "Yes, she is one of the rare people I care about." One of the family members.


    "Oh... that''s a pity," Verma muttered and then said, her eyes regaining a peculiar enthusiasm at the thought of what they were about to do: "Anyway, it''s time we move, my senses will lose him soon and it is better if we catch him before that."


    Harry sighed, a man gets no rest these days,


    Well, whatever.


    He came out of the bathtub with evis in his embrace when Verma suddenly asked, "Did you get your strength under control?"


    Harry smiled and then replied: "That''s really an unexpected part. I evolved two of my gifts from pseudo Stage 1 to Stage 1."


    "Which one?" Verma questioned, her brows raised in amazement,


    Only this man can say often the words, I evolved my ability.


    "It was [Enhanced Breath] and [World Of The Mind]."


    "How did they even evolve?"


    "[Enhanced Breath] is all about self-control, so it should have evolved due to me controlling myself in the clutches of lust...But I don''t know about [World Of Mind] though, what do you think?"


    "It is a mind-type ability too, so it should have evolved due to your mental struggles, and it is just Stage 1 after all, so don''t bother about it and let''s go, what was the use of [Enhanced Breath] by the way?"


    "Self-control and Increased stamina; I''m currently using this as one of my active abilities since it was more useful here."


    "You use Sight and Hearing gift otherwise right?" she mused.


    "Yes," he nodded as he walked.


    "But those two abilities are bullshit without training, You need to activate them to get into heightened senses right?"


    "At times I get the hang of it and try to turn it on for a long time, but that saps my stamina."


    "You need training...but first thing first, is this Breath ability helping you control your strength?"


    "It is in some manner, my body still feels too bloated and too out of control but now it at least listens to mymands easier."


    "Activate the [World Of Mind] faster then, and change [Enhanced Breath] active ability with [Ice Transformation]."


    "We have time?''


    "Just enough to do what I said."


    Harry nodded, walked out of the bathroom,id Evis down on the bed, sat on the floor in the lotus position, and as he sat, a white pajama covered his naked body,


    "Rainbows Beauty huh?" Verma muttered.


    "Before we start, Can I ask you something, Verma?" He asked in a calm tone.


    "What?" Asked Verma, a bit peeved, was he mad about something?


    "You don''t have to make everyone unconscious when youe to me, okay?"


    "But I didn''t yet know if she was a family or not!"


    "That''s true, but we probably won''t have to act or hide infront of women I fuck, even if they are not one of the people I care about."


    "Okay, I will keep that in mind..." Verma said, a bit saddened for some reason.


    "And Don''t worry Verma," Harry said while closing his eyes, "Even I don''t even know why, but you are important to me, truly important."


    Her eyshes fluttered as she blinked, her stomach got overwhelmed with butterflies and her face blushed, she looked down at the ground...


    And smiled.


    Harry smiled alongside, not even having to see to find a smile that she seldom showed others, and focused on using his Passive ability,


    [World Of The Mind] to awaken the Mind-Avatar.

 Chapter 64 Mind Avatar

    ?


    "Mind, use world of the mind ability, give birth to an avatar..." Harry thought of these things as he calmly sat there on the lotus position, with closed eyes.


    His mind grew serene as the constant lustful attraction he had when looking at his rtives calmed down...


    He had been taking some really stupid decisions these days, Harry introspected:


    For one, the whole thing with the clone, mother''s current situation, and even his current state, it could all have been done much better.


    His head was being affected by lust even before he knew about the ''Three Tribtions'', Sure. But that doesn''t give a reason enough for those two blunders,


    Either two could have cost him his, and his loved ones'' life!


    It was no passing matter.


    But with mistakes, as they often do, he also learned lessons; For one, all Gifts were not there waiting to be absorbed, some gifts were thorny roses, and he has to be careful when he plucks them.


    Careful whether an Eternal was snooping around it was just the start and biggest possible problem, thinking of it now; there were many possible problems with just going around and fucking his step-sisters, step-mothers, and aunts while absorbing abilities.


    For example, What if the ability in itself was a passive one, which he was incapable of turning off, and it is more of a disadvantage than an advantage?


    That would be bad.


    Really bad.


    So he decided to always do some research before fucking members of his family, after all, they were the only ones he can absorb abilities from.


    And in this aspect, [Self-Inspection] shoulde in handy once it reached Stage 3, as then it will allow him to see others'' capability.


    Then he had another thought, ''I had been far too unfocused after [Lustful Absorbtion] got evolved to stage 1.''


    Now that he was thinking clearly,


    He had even missed one particrly important thing. One of [Lustful Absorbtion]''s obvious add-ons was Self-control, an enhanced capability of controlling his lust. But once he unlocked it, he lost his control instead. And so...


    Harry breathed out, "So Tribtions and abilities don''t have the same source?" He asked aloud, to himself rather than to anybody else.


    Verma blinked, exited, she muttered, "Another Enlightenment?"


    ''So tribtions don''te from myself or my abilities...is it some kind of outside influence, like some heavenly will from those novels? Some eternal ying hide and seek? But it is too passive for such a massive entity...''


    Not reaching anywhere, his thoughts started to wander again and again, finding one fault in himself after another,


    Was I that idiotic? He wondered frustratedly, He had such an overpowered system, an extremely unique Gift, and such great origins.


    He was an obvious choice for someone to stand at the top, but why was it still so hard?


    Even as Ace, a normal human, it was so easy to rule the world...Why was it so round here that he was only circling in one part even now?


    His frustration peaked when he suddenly realized the Mind Avatar hadn''t even been born yet, suddenly filled with lust out of nowhere, he closed his eyelids tighter,


    A painful yet pleasuring sensation erupted on his forehead, He opened his eyes, He didn''t feel much different, but also felt something had changed,


    "Give me a book or someplex writing, Verma," He said without even looking whether Verma was still there,


    Verma smiled and put the book she had made her underlings bring just seconds ago in his hands, he nodded with a slight smile and opened the book,


    It was the ''Basics of Gifts: a guide to the final stage.'' written by: Mad Hooligan, Second generation Headmaster of Heavenly Gift Academy.


    Opening the aged pages of the book, Harry could hear the gentle rustling of paper as he turned each page. The sound evoked a sense of reverence for knowledge as if the words themselves held a power that transcended the mere ink on the page.


    Each page held a man''s heartfelt wish to make others understand and do something more than they were meant to be,


    He gulped as he stopped reading and skipped the book to thest page, and read hisst sentence, he believed the man at least deserved that much respect,


    He was teaching him the path to power after all.


    "Gifts are the clutch on the hands of a legless man, Stages are the path they need to tread, Awakening is the destination." Hooligan.


    A slightly cold sensation briefly flickered in his forehead, like an utterly cold iron nail had been hammered into his brain, but it vanished as soon as it came, so he didn''t feel much pain.


    So he blinked, he felt nothing different,


    He didn''t even feel like his head had just been added with a 100-page book worthy of details.


    So he thought about the content mentioned in the book, The five stages of Gifts, and immediately, he could feel the difference,


    He had a more profound understanding of the path, No, that was an understatement,


    He had another enlightenment.


    The path to Awakening doesn''t matter, How he reached one stage from another didn''t matter,


    As long as somehow you reached the next stage, the gift''s uses will slowly reveal themselves,


    You just have to prove yourself worthy of its potential.


    He sighed, "This person sure is formidable Verma, his thoughts on the Gifts are so deep-seated, I feel ashamed to call myself his rival."


    "He was your Rival when you too were like...at his level after all," Verma said, rather nonchntly, this was just a beginner book, he hadn''t even read all the truly insightful ones yet.


    And she didn''t believe he could just understand every detail in a book in just seconds even if the information was already inside him,


    "The knowledge should only show its prowess gradually as situations arise where the knowledge is helpful Harry," Verma said, getting his attention, she continued, "A book is not just words Harry, but something more...You only have the words now, itcks a soul, you underestimate the power of knowledge tok much."


    "That''s true..."  Harry nodded, burning that thought to a part of his mind.


    And then said, Standing up and stretching his body, "This birth of the Mind Avatar sure is rather lukewarm, I don''t even feel the difference much..." Harry said, with a disappointed tone. He had expected to birth an avatar in a mindscape of himself; where there must be some colorful things defining his personality or something.


    Verma chuckled and conjured a mirror using Wood in thin air, The cracking of wood resounded as Harry''s reflection looked at him,


    Harry blinked as he looked back at it, at the center of his forehead was a vertical slit,


    Like a closed third eye, No, it was a closed third eye...


    "A Third Eye?!" He eximed

 Chapter 65 The Eye

    ?


    Verma blinked as she looked at Harry, ohh he looked so cool...and said, "Eh, Harry you look like a monster, I say you remove it right away?"


    "It looks that bad?" Harry muttered and thought, a bit reluctant to remove it, "Can I even remove it?" He asked.


    "Yes, you can Harry, it is very easy to do, you just have to reach Stage 5 of your ability, it will be easily removable with a thought then," She replied with a barely hidden smile tugging at her lips.


    "Eh? It''s that hard?" Harry asked, confused, seemingly missing the sarcasm.


    Verma frowned before replying, "Of course, it''s hard. Your [Lustful Absorption] is too overpowered tock issues, and this is one of them, you dared to absorb an Ethereal type Gift, sure you will receive a mutation."


    "Ethereal type?" that was a new word, Harry asked while standing up and walking to Verma''s side, taking her hands into his as he walked out of the room, their forms shrinking as they walked.


    "Ethereal Type is just one of the ssifications for the endless amounts of Gifts, for example, one other ss is Offensive type gifts," Verma said, even though frustrated, she didn''t mind giving lessons. As long as he learns seriously.


    "How many types are there in total?" Harry asked as they reached outside the room and into a hallway, he wouldn''t say it, but he was quite nervous; after all, he was about to see the outside world for the first time...


    "Five types, Offensive, defensive, transformative, Maniptive, and ethereal."


    Harry nodded while taking note,


    He didn''t even know much about what this world was like, was it full of dystopian horrors? Filled with strong Gifted throwing grenade level destruction here and there?


    Harry''s first life memories were mostly things that happened in the royal family, and as much as he was ashamed to say it, he was a shut-in, even though he knew some basics of the world outside,


    In simple words, he could be called a rich country bumpkin who only knew how to please woman and how to make them fall for him, and even that, he was skeptical of his superioritypared to others.


    So he was all around nervous, but he was capable enough to not show it infront of his woman, his face wouldn''t reveal such secrets.


    He was a Man.


    "Are you nervous Harry?" Verma asked.


    Harry choked on his breath, "Why do you ask?" he questioned, with a stoic manly tone.


    "Nah my man, don''t put on such a show infront of me," Verma smilingly said, he was so hrious at times. Seeing his face slightly darken, she stopped and then said, somewhat irked by his unhumorous attitude,


    "Harry you..." She said and paused, she wanted to beat some sense into this guy, how dare he ignore her sarcasm, Bastard.


    "Me what?" He asked irritated


    "You look hrious with that..."


    "Third Eye?" He asked nonchntly


    "No..." She said, barely holding back herugh.


    "Then?" he questioned


    "Face...pfft," Verma chuckled weirdly, trying to hold back but incapable,


    And Harry, startled, also smiled involuntarily,


    "Are you trying to cheer me up?" he asked.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Stopping her weird smile, Verma nodded, "Yes, you must be pretty pissed after realizing your dickiness for the past few decisions right? You were so dumb after all...You didn''t even try your abilities and stuff, not even your pleasuring touches on the bed..."


    "Are you saying I''m bad in bed?" Harry clenched his teeth, fuck, so embarrassing.


    Verma''s hold over his hands tightened, they were standing just meters away from a broken window, their surroundings were clean and silent, bereft of any living creature.


    "Harry, really, you don''t have to put up a show in front of me," with a tone of absolute sincerity and resolve, she continued, "I know the principle of a Man never whines is important in a rtionship...to keep a woman''s respect, as you once said." She stopped and looked at his face, her eyes showing her mesmerization and love for the first time as she dered, the words taken right out of her beating heart, "But, in front of me, Harry, you don''t have to act tough to gain it, all I have, from the bottom of my heart is respect for you. And from my core, at its deepest of deepest part, I don''t believe something can change this fact."


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat. They both stood, standing on a window sill, the wind buffetting their clothes as it fluttered past, their long ck hair flowing in the air,


    Their faces alit with the light of a sun hidden behind storm clouds, only streaming past them that sliver of light which directly shined on Verma''s beautiful face,


    A distant Rumble of thunder echoed, like a soothing melody as Harry looked at the stormy clouds, he gulped, for the first time, finallying in touch with his most deep-seated fear and inner demon voluntarily, as he asked her a question,


    Simr to her, right from the bottom of his heart, "Am I even worthy of you Verma?"


    Startled, Verma looked at his face, his eyes were moist, but his face was hardened and stoic, "Verma, do you know? As Ace, I was one of the most sessful people alive on my."


    She nodded. Silently moving to hug him and not looking at his face, her face buried in the soft pajamas Harry wore, in his manly chest.


    "I was so capable, so talented, people sent me many gifts, I had a bunch of fans, yet all the while, when everything was happening, there was always something that gnawed at my heart."


    It was subtle but his shoulders trembled, "I never cared much about anything Ver, I never did, my mind was an indifferent mess, I was a ruthless man, and now I even think I had mental issues due to my broken soul...


    Yet, this indifferent me and this heartless me always had one emotion that always haunted him, eating away at my indifferent peace to add a cruel cut to me,


    Inferioriority.


    I never could get rid of it Ver, never could.


    My attempt at making money, which I did, didn''t work...I was still that man who felt inferior to his own woman.


    My attempt at love did not work either...


    A tear streaked down his face and fell on Verma''s cheeks


    "Then, I could not touch good women anymore,


    My conscious which only worked when inferiority hit made me tremble when I was infront of them, I moved away, moved away from the crowd.


    Fucked the worst kinds of women that came to me out of mere greed because I felt I was superior infront of them. His voice choked up.


    And guess what? It didn''t help me either, I only felt more and more insecure, inferior.


    I see kind humans, cruel humans, and all the other people as I look all around me.


    The bakery girl who gave me cookies, the school girl who told me she loved me,


    The one boxer girl who was ready to die for me.


    And this one girl, who truly died for me.


    Yet, they never entered my eyes Ver, they never did. I didn''t even care about them when I watched the Time Recap, they were just background images to me...


    I could never love someone, my mind only worked when I had Inferiority.


    That was the case as Ace, and that was how it had been until some time ago as Harry too...I never thought of others much more than as a tool, except maybe some people.


    The wind got stronger, he could see the trees a long distance away, struggling against the buffeting wind as it arched sideways, just like him, struggling against the waves of life.


    "My emotions have always been messy Verma, to the level, at a point, I gave up on them.


    My heart stopped beating at some juncture, only excitement could give me some value anymore.


    I tried some drugs, but they were not much of a thing for me, so I did deadly games then,


    Started conquering things, it was pretty nice


    I felt a bit less inferior.


    But then again, as I see these emotional people, my soul cries out, why do Ick these normal things?


    "And then I decided to just..." clenching his teeth, he continued, "just die...but my mind, it was just too against it, it won''t listen to me anymore."


    Rain started to pour, gently at the start, and heavily at the end as it continued; like a deepening sense of loneliness, it kept adding on, It made both of them wet, and their clothes started to cling to their bodies, but they didn''t care, Verma hugged her one and only man tighter.


    Harry looked at the clouds, the water it rained seemed moreforting and helpful than anything else he had ever seen,


    It wetted his face, the cold sense of water falling from his face and clinging to his long hair with his beautiful lover in his embrace, he finally epted the fact, he wanted to grow out of that horror.


    "Verma, I am a man who reeks inferiority, a man who ended his own life and still put on a show to say he tried, a man who was so afraid of death, he had to act before he killed himself."


    "Do you abhor me now?" he asked.


    Verma didn''t reply.


    His heart clenched, maybe...it was too much, no woman would want such a worthless man after all. But he had to say it, he would rather make her his now than regret itter,


    If it doesn''t work, they weren''t meant to be.


    he didn''t speak, she didn''t speak.


    Harry dazedly looked at the sky, Heavens, they were so partial, he wondered.


    Verma loosened out of his embrace, her mind a jumbled mess as she looked at Harry''s face, she couldn''t take it anymore...


    She shook her head and muttered something,


    But the wind was too loud,


    Harry leaned closer to listen,


    "You are not h..." She said, her voice and face trembling in disbelief.


    He couldn''t hear clearly, he moved closer, She repeated what she said, her heart bleeding, "You are not...Harry."


    Ace closed his eyes, this was destined.


    "You..." Verma said, her heart beating like a drum in its untold anguish, it was not much of a deep-seated revtion, but her rejection of reality that kept the thought barred deep in her mind.


    Her tears started rolling down, it trickled down her cheek as she asked with a tone of utter anguish..."You always knew right?"


    "You always knew that long since, Harry as a person was no more, you are his true self but never him. You are a diff...different person, you are just, just a person who has a simr body,


    No simr emotion, no feelings, not even the Thought Process!" She yelled with her whole body shivering against the cold water, Why?!


    So HER Harry was long dead?


    "Yes, Yes, Harry, Awakening, Once you reach Awakening all memories should join together!" She then said, her heart having found the sole destination for salvation.


    Ace shook his head, "No, Verma, the moment my soul split and Harry lived a different life as Ace, I was a different person from my future self, I am not Harry as you once said, nor am I Ace. I...am just a different person."


    Verma didn''t have anything to speak, she stood there on the wide windowsill, her short draconic-transformed body trembling,


    She felt dizzy


    Why?


    Why was this happening?


    Everything was so good just minutes ago...


    "Why Harry? Why are you doing this to me..." Verma sobbingly asked. the rainwater hid the emotions underneath her broken self, but it did not matter, her beloved was dead.


    "I tried Verma, In fact, I tried too much. I tried to be Harry, But the more I see the influence he left in this timeline, the more I see him, the more I realize, the future me... He was different.


    I wouldn''t have done the things he did.


    I wouldn''t have been intelligent enough at times.


    Or maybe confident enough at times.


    I''m an inferior copy of him Verma, I...I am not him. And I will never be him.


    I Am neither Ace nor Harry, Yet neither do I have a name...but Verma, I''m not the one who you are looking for.


    Verma calmed down slightly, the rain seemed to be transforming into a storm, thunder was constantly ringing aloud from the distance,


    "I...Is your inferiorityplex affec..affecting your thoughts?" She asked, she did not know what to do, but she wanted him back, no matter the sacrifice.


    Harry shook his head, "My mind is clear Verma, clearer than ever, and now, I only want to be myself, nothing more, I can''t stand to be another person anymore. I...want to be myself.


    I want to find who I am instead of bing someone else Verma, You are a great woman, one of the greatest I''ve seen...


    But you...are not mine."


    Verma closed her eyes, her tears leaked through, her body started crumbling into fine ash, her lips turned slightly in a smile,


    A tyrannical smile.


    A devious chuckle escaped her lips, barely hidden excitement and an absolutely tyrannical expression cast on her once innocentckadaisical face, "Keke, good work kiddo."


    She vanished, lingering ash her bare remnant,


    Harry looked at it, his heart trembling, turning abruptly, he looked towards the heavens,


    Standing there majestically, An Eye looked at him, the third eye vanished out of his forehead,


    The vertical eyes, massive with a size of a huge building from Earth with Dark ck and deep pupils, stared at him and marked its prey,


    Under its supremely heavy gaze, he felt like a tiny ant pitted against a massive giant. He couldn''t breathe, he was suffocating.


    The eye closed, its lingering slit got hidden under the stormy clouds,


    And then vanished.


    Verma''s chuckle echoed like a distant whisper.


    The world started crumbling to pieces, akin to a mirror broken from its insides.


    Reality, started warping.


    Breaking.

 Chapter 66 Backtracking

    ?


    It was like the same thing was happening again, the him that struggled against the wind and waves, the sea.


    He fell from the windowsill to the hallway as the ground trembled, but even then, he kept looking to the sky, hoping against hope to see that Eye again. He still hadn''t reconciled with Verma, and no one was taking anything from him, ever again.


    Nevertheless, as a wise man once said, "Man proposes, God disposes." He watched with a frightened heart as everything in his universe grew darker and disintegrated into smoke and particles.


    He shouted, "No!" and his voice echoed in this strange silence that had permeated the world for some time, but it made no difference in this gorgeous world''s silent death. Thest thing he saw before losing consciousness was a void white space, its expanse expanding to infinity,


    and then, he lost consciousness.


    ...


    Click, the curtains closed as the shining sunlight darkened, the room''s lights were off, but the dimly lit atmosphere gave it a moreforting touch.


    Locking the curtain with the side lock, Emma walked to the bed and sat down, holding Harry''s hands in hers, she leaned back on the bed, her heart filled with conflict.


    It had been over a month since he went into aa, and they had tried everything, but nothing had worked. He remained in a deep sleep, unresponsive to any attempts to wake him up.


    Even Lilly''s method didn''t work.


    Lilly...


    Emma managed a smile, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "Are you awake, son?" she asked, though she knew there would be no answer.


    This had be her routine, day after day, and it had taken a toll on her.


    Her eyescked their usual energy, and she appeared rather lifeless.


    "It''s been so long...Harry, a whole month. It''s been tough," she said, biting her lip. Tears finally broke free, and she couldn''t hold them back any longer. "I...I don''t know what to do, Harry...please," she pleaded, but there was no one to hear her cries. Harry remained unconscious, just as he had been for the past 33 days.


    Click.


    The door to the room swung open with a sudden force, jolting Emma out of her emotional reverie. Her tearstains remained, glistening on her cheeks, as her heart raced with a mix of fear and apprehension. Her gaze shifted toward the source of the disturbance, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Step.


    Step.


    Emma''s heart clenched, leaping into her throat, the man''s unnervingly slow steps resonated throughout the room. Each footfall seemed to echo with a weight she knew all too well, dredging up memories that had long haunted her youth.


    Those footsteps, like a haunting melody, had been the soundtrack to her darkest days. They represented the torment, the fear, and the anguish she had fought so hard to escape. Yet, here they were, encroaching upon her present, unraveling the fragile peace she had managed to rebuild.


    A surge of emotions swelled within her, threatening to consume her. Fear, like icy tendrils, coiled around her heart, squeezing with a vice-like grip. The familiar face of the man triggered a storm of anger, fear, and an overwhelming sense of vulnerability.


    She gritted her teeth, the orb-shaped bulbs suddenly brightened. A man stood infront of her, a man with golden hair and zing sun-like golden eyes.


    The man smiled, "He seems to be unconscious, Emma," he said; his voice authoritative and nonchnt.


    Then walked closer, standing just some inches away from Harry. His hands extending towards him,


    Emma moved in between them, her jaws clenched and her heart shaking, she can''t allow him to touch her son! What if he finds some secrets? Her son had many!


    she looked at the man fiercely and questioned through her gritted teeth, "What do you want?"


    "Oh?" A sinister smile carved a sharp edge across Vincias'' face, freezing Emma in ce. She was rendered immobile, unable to budge an inch. Vincias then took a step forward, bypassing Emma, and positioned himself beside Harry. His gaze fixated on his unconscious son''s face.


    "He looks more like you than he does me, Emma," he said, his voice tinged with amusement and frustration.


    Emma''s body remained frozen, her only movement confined to the shifting of her pupils. With her eyes wide open, she stared at Vincias from her helpless position, panic and fear etched across her face.


    Silently, her gaze pleaded with him, desperately urging him not toy a hand on her son.


    But her pleas fell on deaf ears. Ignoring her anguish, Vincias callously tapped his fingers twice on Harry''s forehead. Knock, knock.


    The dull thuds reverberated through the air, causing Vincias'' once malevolent smile to dissipate, reced by an expression of sorrow. His eyes glistened, on the brink of tears.


    Emma''s breathing got rougher, she knew what he was up to. Yet, she couldn''t move even a single cell except for her eyes...'' No!'''''', she desperately cried out


    Nevertheless, He didn''t bother about her emotions, and, stopped his emotional act; his face turned as cold as Ice.


    "Emma, I wouldn''t have even bothered with this worthless trash or the well-being of you people. And yet...and yet, you simply can''t let it go, can you?" Vincias sneered, waving his hand dismissively. The oppressive pressure surrounding Emma dissipated, causing her to copse onto the ground. Her entire body dripped with perspiration, her breathingbored and erratic; leaving her physically and emotionally drained.


    It was blurry all around, but the moment she was freed, her instinct made her move, moving to Harry''s side, scrambling over, shivering, and hugging him tightly.


    Hiding him under her embrace. Her embrace served as a shield, concealing him within its protective confines. With trembling lips and moist eyes, Emma gazed at the man, her words quivering in the frigid air, "I will give you, I wi..will give it¡ª"


    But Vincias abruptly seized her by the hair, forcing her eyes to meet his own at eye level. Hismand sliced through the silence, "Shut up."


    Pain exploded through Emma''s head, eliciting a cry of agony. Vincias, his tone growing colder, repeated his demand, "Shut up."


    Silenced, she struggled against the torment, managing to utter, "I will give it to you...just, just leave us alone." Her voice, hoarse and weary, carried the weight of her suffering, and blood trickled from her wounded head.


    Yet, no matter how resilient her jade-like body might have been, the King''s strength surpassed hers.


    "You should have never even considered using such a precious Gu on a worthless Null," he sneered, his wordsced with disdain. "It is much more useful to Hugh, it will allow him to advance. Emma, how could you even think of using it on this...worthless piece of¡ª"


    Through gritted teeth, Emma interrupted, each word a deration of her determination, "I. will. give. it. to. you." Vincias chuckled, releasing his grip on her hair. She fell upon Harry, but she lessened her weight, ensuring it had no impact on him whatsoever.


    With an outstretched hand, The King demanded, "Give."


    Emma waved her hand and a jade ball, the size of a pearl, appeared in her hands, she threw it tiredly at Vincias, who caught it and smiled, "Such things are for my true children and me to enjoy, not some wort¡ª"


    "Where is Lilly?" Emma asked, her voice again sounding pleading, yet, she interrupted him without letting him call her son that again, "Can I see her once more?"


    No matter how much she was hurt, as long as both of them were fine, she could live with it.


    "Lilly, ah, she..." Vincias looked at Harry, and almost spat on his face, but held back and looked at Emma instead, "Lilly, my dear wife, she is not someone people like him can be associated with," He said, then licked his lips, "She is our families pride and joy, as said yesterday, your son is not someone worthy of her attention. So don''t bother me again with that."


    He turned around and left the room, the door closed behind him. Emma''s tears started to roll down her eyes, through her cheeks, and fell on Harry''s face,


    Yet, she wiped them away, and murmured, the blood on her head naturally turning jade as it returned to where it came, "Maybe, I should have used it sooner..."


    That Gu was her final hope of waking Harry up, but she had never used it before. She knew Harry might even be killed if he had used that on himself, it was that precious.


    But now, her daughter was being held mentally hostage by someone ¡ª the only one she could hope to protect Lilly was her mother.


    Her son was unconscious.


    Emma did not even know what to do.


    And if this continued, there was nothing she could do, because making Harry survive another day, was too troublesome for the pce. Prince as he might be, he wasn''t worth using a Stage 3 medical GIfted''s energy on a daily basis for years...


    The pce would never care for him that much, he was being helped by Gifted daily, and he was being fed and kept alive solely due to their help. If they stopped...


    She...


    Shaking her head, she positioned Harry''s head on herp, her bleeding had been fixed, and she looked as gorgeous as ever, except for her puffy eyes and sleepy face.


    She silently dozed off, her handsbing Harry''s hair as she fell asleep, and her breathing began to even.


    Harry opened his eyes groggily, and looked at the blurry ceiling, hrmm, he groaned.


    Emma abruptly opened her eyes,


    Their eyes met


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat.


    Taking a deep breath in, he blinked, Emma touched his face, and he took her hands.


    They both trembled.


    "Harry..."


    "M-Mom..."


    Emma''s tears started to roll down her cheeks, she smiled through the tears as her words came out, choked and filled with hope, "Are you alright, Son?"


    Harry hesitated for a second before nodding, "I''m alright, just a bit hard to move, my body feels heavy..."


    Emma''s smile widened, she kissed his forehead, "That''s fine..."


    It''s fine, everything is fine, as long as you''re alive, as long as you both are healthy, everything is fine...


    They were both confused in their own ways, but at the same time, they were relieved to find each other just an embrace away when they woke up from a terror-filled dream

 Chapter 67 What Is Going On?

    ?


    The drifting serenity that had emerged was a crucial necessity for both Harry and Emma as they slept in each other''s arms.


    Harry was staring at the ceiling and Emma had been crying for the past ten minutes. They were both struggling with their emotions. However, they held on to each other as a clutch so that they wouldn''t get swept up in fate''s tempo.


    Their heads were filled with hopeless thoughts, and their hearts weren''t at peace. Both were making decisions that might have asting impact on their lives while being outside of theirfort zones.


    Nothing was going well on their sides, everything.....was going wrong.


    Biting his lips, he didn''t speak anything for a while and just let everything sink in. He couldn''t make sense of anything!


    His hug tightened around Emma''s waist, he could feel her weeping on his shoulders, and he could feel her tears staining his neck.


    Yet, he couldn''tfort her.


    He was just as depressed, if not more.


    He was having trouble with himself. What happened to Verma? What is happening? Why was he here...


    Back in the first timeline?


    He clenched his jaws and looked for the system,


    A screen blurred infront of him. Dark, majestic, and detached from reality.


    It appeared and showed him his stats:


    Strength: 0.3/4


    Defense: 0.23/4


    Stamina: 0.3/3


    Agility: 0.1/3


    Soul Limit: 20


    Pleasure Points: 1.


    He looked at it with a frown, Emma felt his changes, but she was too emotional at the moment to be capable of any such thoughts, she just hugged him tight like he might disappear if she didn''t


    And Harry patted her head, he wanted to first know what was going on. Lives were on the line here after all; and the lives of people he deeply cared about at that.


    He had grown attached to and cared about Verma, Evis, and Eva among other people who existed in that timeline. Yet, In this timeline, they were all either deceased or gone. Emotional wounds could be healed, but the dead can''t be returned to life...


    He wanted to know, No, he was desperate to know. Just what had happened...was this all an illusion?


    He looked deeply at his stats, things started to make some bit of sense,


    Strength: 4


    Defense: 4


    Stamina: 3


    Agility: 3


    This stat level was the one he had before he went unconscious in the first ce; before the system introduced Unbinding and time travel ¨C infinity warp ¨C and all of the things that came after.


    He had a good memory, he could remember those days vividly, like it had just happened yesterday.


    Even though Soul limit kept blurring as if a glitch.


    He looked at the system for any further details, his heart beating like an about-to-explode bomb as he found what he was looking for, he thought in his mind to open the details of the new text, but it didn''t work.


    He gritted his teeth and clicked on it instead of thinking of it,


    ''The system seems to have lost its Ai,'' he noted.


    Disasters Survived: 1.


    [Disater - Aura Of Time.]


    [Earned Rewards:


    Released from the shackle of time.


    (Obvious Benefits)


    ? Abilities or methods that could make the host age using time energy shall no longer work against the host, Time Energy Resistance.


    ? Abilities or methods that could help the Host increase his longevity shall no longer have major side effects. The Uncanny Immortality.]


    The system flickered and showed further details, Harry speechlessly read on,


    [Gifts Absorbed:


    Clone.


    Enhanced Self Healing


    Enhanced Hearing


    Enhanced Vision


    Enhanced breath


    World Of Mind


    Rainbow''s Beauty


    Wings of Freedom


    Wood maniption


    Self-Inspection.


    ...


    Evolved Lustful Absorbtion.]


    The system flickered one final time and showed another detail: [Eternal Benefits: Host can store a part of host''s soul into the Eternal Blood that resides inside the Host''s body. Giving basic intelligence to the system interface of the blood,


    Do you wish to proceed?]


    Harry closed his eyes emotionlessly, and muttered, "Proceed."


    he had been fooled like a fiddle, he chuckled...


    Emma turned to gaze at her side, she looked at the side profile of her son''s face, but this time, awake, but then, she saw Harry''s eyes leaking droplets of water, Harry was...crying silently.


    She abruptly stopped crying herself.


    No...son.


    Wiping his tears with her hands, she shiveringly shook her head, "No Harry, You shouldn''t shed your tears yet,  We haven''t saved our Lilly after all..."


    Harry''s focus abruptly shifted, and he asked with a fierce tone, "What happened to Lilly?!"


    Emma calmed his anger slightly down and said, "She is not in mortal danger."


    He calmed down slightly. And Emma continued, wiping her own tears from her face, Harry''s hands were too heavy to do that...


    "I have a lot to speak with you Harry, but...before that, tell me, will you fall into aa again?" she asked, her voice quivering.


    Harry shook his head, "Absolutely not."


    Emma nodded and left his embrace, stood outside the bed before saying, her voice relieved yet exhausted, "The heaviness in your body is due to a Gift cast on you by the Royal Doctors, it was used to keep you alive without food or drinks, eating something should remove it...I will go and fetch some food."


    "Make the maids bring it," he said, he could see she was exhausted.


    Emma shook her head, and said in the same tired tone, "It is better if I do it myself, I don''t want you waking up to be known by everyone..."


    "Has the situation changed that much? What about Anna?" he asked.


    Emma shook her head and said, "Just wait here for me Harry." He had no choice but to do that because his body was for now, very heavy and frail.


    Emma walked to the door, threw a final nce at him, and left the room, the door closed behind her. Her tearstains vanished and hid behind ayer of skin like jade.


    Harry calmly breathed out with his heart still seething with unreleasable anger and looked at the system, "Has the Ai been installed?"


    [A part of your soul has integrated with the Eternal Blood. And now the system has basic intelligence.] it stated.


    "Do you have emotions?" Harry asked, his voice cold and callous.


    [No.]


    "Can you unlock or gain emotions somehow?"


    [No, The Eternal blood constantly releases an aura of ughter, Burning all emotions that the part of your soul births. But if released and taken back to the host body from the blood, it can bring about ughtering thoughts in the host.]


    "How intelligent are you?"


    [As intelligent as the host.]


    "So you are like another part of me now?"


    [In a sense, I was a part of you from the beginning.]


    "Hmm...I see, then tell me everything we know about this ''Disaster'' thingy," Harry said in his mind.


    Having an Ai in the system was too good to be kept away, it was literally another mind. But with more in-depth memory and hopefully limitless storage.


    [The Disaster:


    A sudden and unexpected urrence that came out as an unfathomable aura from inside the system, a pow¡ª


    "Did it trulye out of the system?"


    [No, the aura came from something outside of the system or host.]


    "Continue," Harry said as he blinked, he already knew it, but he wanted to see what things he had missed.


    [Disasters, the system or host''s knowledge bankcks many details about this. But the system at least has some basic knowledge, Do you want to see them?]


    Harry nodded.


    [Throughout all worlds that have abilities, there existed some people, some extraordinarily lucky individuals born with abilities thatpletely defy themon sense of the whole world.]


    Screen flickered,


    [For example, the host.]


    It showed him the details about Lustful Absorbtion but he skipped it.


    And it continued on to the subject, [The system had ssified abilities into three categories,


    One, Normal


    Two, Eternal


    Three, Abnormal


    Abilities Like Enhanced senses are natural abilities that can be added to the first category.


    DreamWalking is an ability that is a good example of the Eternal category.


    And Lustful absorption belongs in thest, Abnormal category.


    Abnormal Category is abnormally, or normally rare. Only a single one is seen in most worlds.


    And in all these people with abnormal abilities, a constant attraction of disaster existed, the system knows three such disasters,


    One: Time.


    Two: Space.


    Three: Fate.


    And The System believes the host had just passed one of such disasters.]


    "Who creates such disasters, and...how did I pass it?" He wondered, the system wondered alongside him.


    They were both only simrly intelligent,


    So they both came up with some answers, and the system started to show its thoughts, Harry read on:


    [Some Eternal level (Unknown level) creature should be the one who is doing this.]


    Harry nodded, all such shit came from them.


    This was the same conclusion as his own.


    [As for the host passing the test, there is only one possibility.]


    Oh...he hadn''t thought of one yet, intrigued, Harry read on,


    [The Host was sessful in keeping himself sane.]


    "How so?"


    [Throughout the Disaster time period, your thoughts were influenced by some major lies told by the then fake system, in other words, the system that had got an Ai out of nowhere.]


    Harry''s heart shook, it had got an Ai out of nowhere and he hadn''t even questioned anything...he took it as natural.


    [You were guided by the system from the moment you went unconscious, you had fallen into the illusion at that point.


    For example, The System asked if you wanted to go through Infinity Warp for free and that it is a feature Non-Eternals could only enjoy once.


    Whereas in the current information stored inside the system, it is said that, No non-eternal can ever travel through time.]


    "So I was fucking duped by it from the start?" Harry gritted his teeth in frustration.


    [the illusion was a very realistic one, to the point, even the system couldn''t interfere.]


    [More instances were adding on to this fake data of you going back in time, solidifying your belief,


    For one, Verma''s existence.


    Two, the influences left behind by the supposed future you of another timeline in which you were an Awakened level being on the Disaster timeline.


    And all of it, was leading you onto a path,


    The whole narrative of the fake world was to make you move in an intended direction,


    To Be like that supposed strong future self. Bing his copy.


    And half of the way, The host followed that path and did everything to be stronger, simr to that character.


    You wanted Verma and the other woman, all to be yours, but then...on the day the disaster ended, you made a decision, you are not him.


    You chose not to be someone but stay true to yourself.


    The host didn''t lose himself in the scheme of time to steal his Identity. But instead prevailed and kept true to himself, found his own self who felt inferior to others but still kept moving forward.


    The host didn''t lose his sanity to lust either.]


    Harry forcefully smiled, "I chose myself, I chose the way to walk on rather than steps to follow on...huh?"


    [...]


    "Are the things that happened in that timeline real?" He asked, he had decided to change his name, but did names even matter?


    [The systemcks information, but the past pieces of information and new information align together very well, so it should be true.]


    "Were there some clues in that whole timeline that I missed? That could have led me to find out it was just an illusion?"


    [Yes, it had many.


    One is theck of an "Eternal Companions" bar on the system, it was a bar that said Eternal. Throughout time, how can it get lost due to time travel?


    Two, Your actions not leading to consequences.


    How can fucking ten women lend no clues to your whereabouts? Verma was always with you, she couldn''t have many subordinates then either,


    As she had mentioned she only gained her memories just some days ago.


    Verma kept trying to make you fall into lust,


    For example, offering her ve to you.


    "It''s enough," Harry gritted his teeth, whoever that Eternal was, he will make them pay in blood for fooling him like that one day.


    They made an illusion of a woman, a woman from his fantasies. The one he found worthy enough to tell his secrets.


    All for?


    As a fucking disaster.


    No matter what, such bastards had to pay.


    Harry calmlyy down as he then looked at all his gifts, he even had "DreamWalker" now...but then, his smile stiffened.


    "Where is jade transformation?"


    [Jade transformation, Emma''s ability, has never been absorbed.]


    "So...even that was an illusion?"


    So he had never conquered his mother in bed?


    Click, the door opened and Emma walked in with a steaming broth in her hands, she smiled faintly and closed the door before bringing the food to Harry,


    "Eat it slowly, there might be some problems with your body," Emma warned.


    Harry smiled and shook his head, ''I first have to save my Lilly and beat the ass of the one who is doing mischief now, that should calm my anger down...'' he thought.


    He had to control his lust,


    Ah! He suddenly thought of something.


    Lustful Absorbtion''s Stage 2 was mainly about controlling his lust in the first ce,


    "So the three tribtions of lust and shit mentioned by Verma were just shit?"


    [Probably.]


    Kek, Harry chuckled...


    That is one load out of his mind.


    He had been thinking they were so idiotic in the first ce...


    But sure as hell, this disaster was truly grand,


    It almost made him fallpletely in love with an illusion.


    Huff...he atleast learned something.


    He then breathed in, hmm...the broth smells so good.

 Chapter 68 Lovely Mom

    ?


    Tak.


    Harry ced the ceramic te down and licked his lips, the meat broth was delicious and he could feel his body lightening, the weird gift cast on him was released. He looked at Emma, his face serious, and asked, "So, what happened to Lilly?"


    Emma nodded imperceptibly, her jade mask had long faded away, and her face was tear-stained, yet, it had on a resolute expression as she first asked him a question, this, for now, was the most important, "Harry, I will tell you about that, but, first tell me¡­why did you be unconscious? Why did you fall into such a long¡­" her voice slightly cracked up, she bit her lip to control herself and looked at harry¡­


    He put the fork down on the small tea table and walked closer to Emma. Sitting beside her on the bed, he made her fall on the bed and locked both of her hands to the side.


    Emma looked at him with wide eyes.


    He brought his face closer to hers, and she could feel his breath touch her cheeks. His lips found hers, and he just kissed her like that for a while before cutting it off. A bridge of saliva stood between them, connecting their lips.


    "Hooo¡­" he heaved out a long breath.


    Emma touched her lips instinctively and looked at Harry''s face, her face reddened slightly, tear-stained as it may be; she looked absolutely enchanting as her ck hair spread behind her face, showing him her caramel white face with contrast, "Harry¡­." Emma muttered.


    He went down again, his lips met hers, and she reciprocated. Harry''s tongue entered Emma''s mouth, and her tongue let him y with it.


    Their lips and souls intertwined for a short breath. Before Harry stopped again and moved a bit away, looking at her face, panting, she took in rough breaths; her face was a bit hot, and her body was ever so slightly sweating.


    Her mind was a bit hazy, "What do you want to do, Harry?" she asked, patting his face in love and mesmerization, breathing heavily.


    He smiled and took the hand from his face and locked it back on the bed, both his hands tightly keeping her in ce; Emma''s breath got heated,  Harry''s face went closer again, but this time, he didn''t kiss her lips and instead swerved sideways, kissing her cheek, he gently bit on it.


    Emma shivered; she could smell his manly smell tinged with a medicinal touch wafting on her nose. Harry bit her neck gently; she gulped, "Harry¡­" she muttered. That was her weak point¡­


    Her legs cramped up, tightening the ce in between as Harry started kissing her lips again. Breaking out, he asked on her lips while licking them, "Is Lilly in urgent need?" his hot breath went past her ears, her loins moistened.


    She shook her head, her face turning red like a ripe tomato; Harry muttered, "Mom¡­" his body was also heating up.


    Both of their pajamas started to get sweaty, but they didn''t care. Harry''s face got closer again, and his lips found Emma''s, and their wet juicy tongues matched each other''s tempo.


    Gently biting her lip, his hands smartly unbuttoned her pajamas.


    All the sexual things he had done with his mom in his previous life and time recap were there to increase his lust, fake. But this time, she was his.


    She was a woman who would never go suck his dick when he slept; he should have known.


    He removed the tight hold on her hands. His free hands found her breasts; he yed with them gently and found her nipples; taking them between his fingers, he squeezed.


    Emma moaned, her legs tightening.


    With another lick on her lips, he looked at her face; he could feel his dick standing. Emma breathed in with her heart pounding like a drum. And breathed out, it came out as hot steam.


    Harry''s hand moved and suddenly touched the ce inbetween her tightly held legs. She froze, "It''s wet," Harry whispered.


    Emma''s heart beat wildly.


    He loosened her legs.


    Moving his hands in through her pajama pants and then in through the panties, he directly touched her vagina, smooth, wet hole; she tightly held his hands.


    Shaking her head with a red face, she stuttered, "No..not there."


    His finger entered her hole, and her breath caught in her throat as he moved it roughly inside. Mhhgmm ~ she moaned


    Another finger entered, her hands loosened, and his lips found hers; she hesitantly reciprocated.


    Her moans rang wildly, his dick stood up.


    Emma subconsciously moved her hands and touched it, her face reddening even further, she stroked it. Harry stopped and then, without a word, shifted his position. Now in a position akin to 69, he looked back at her face.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Emma looked at his penis, his pants had long been discarded, the penis sprung up and fell on her lip, and she unknowingly kissed it with her wet lips.


    He could feel his mother''s soft lips on his dick.


    Harry gulped and removed his mother''s pants and panties, then looked at her vagina, it was pink and juicy, just like how he remembered.


    There were some buts of hair on it too, she was very wet to boot.


    His face went down, he took a deep whiff, her womanly asset smelled like virgin heaven, he gave it a slight peck.


    Emma eximed softly, "Son, no! That ce is filthy!" Her opening her mouth to speak made his dick go in, and she didn''t take it out, gently allowing it to rest inside her slimy mouth.


    "I have been licking it for years, Mom," He said as his tongue slithered inside, licked the wet spots, and then started pleasuring her.


    Emma tightened her legs, holding his head inbetween tightly. His dick suddenly started moving up and down; Emma moved her head ordingly, without resistance. Only her heart and face continued to speak of her shyness, excitement, and disbelief.


    They continued licking each other for a while when Harry suddenly gently bit her clitoris and then licked it. Shivering, her hips jumped; Harry desperately clung to its entrance, her juices filled his mouth as his jizz started to release, and they both came¡­ son and mother, inside each other''s mouth¡­


    And both swallowed. Gulp.

 Chapter 69 Mom And Son Reunion.

    ?


    Swallowing each other''s liquid, They breathed roughly and looked at each other; Harry repositioned himself again; now he was above her, his penis was touching the ce where mother gave him birth, and he looked at her face, then asked, "You ready, Mom?"


    She looked sideways, her face burning, and didn''t answer. Harry kissed her cheeks, "My mom is so cute!" he eximed in a whisper.


    She gulped; her son''s penis slowly entered her vagina. It slid smoothly in through the wet tunnel, passed through thends, squeezing tightly, and touched her womb. Both shivered.


    Harry chuckled, "I love you, mom."


    Emma nodded while struggling to maintain her position as a stifled moan leaked out over her mouth. Harry took the moment to take her in another Kiss; his lips found hers, then left a secondter.


    Kissing her forehead, he began to fuck.


    His hips moved back and forth, his Ability, Lustful Absorption''s touches started to kick in. She started to feel heightened pleasure. His dick hit her womb with every pounding.


    Her moans rang with every hit.


    Their juices wildly sttered on the bed; Emma started to feel overwhelmed with lust, "SON!"


    "MOM!"


    They both felt each other vividly and wanted to even more desperately go deeper, so their bodies and minds became one. Son returned to Mom, to his origin.


    Harry could feel her insides thoroughly, slippery, smooth, and inviting. Perfectly fit for his penis, it was his mom, after all. How can her vagina not fit her son''s dick perfectly?


    With each thrust, Emma could see stars; her son''s face often blurred in her vision, yet his cock kept ramming in. Her body kept heating. She oh so loved this feeling¡­it, she never wanted it to end¡­


    "Harry!!" She moaned.


    "Mom," He called.


    Both of their genitals weed each other into a scape of their own. Mom and son found heaven in each other. Emma''s pussy twitched and tightened as a shower of juices got released. Harry chuckled as he, too, smilingly came right into her womb. Filling her with his white stuff!


    He wanted to make her pregnant if he could¡­Harry thought.


    Emma breathed out, her heart beating in vulnerable love as weakness spread through her body. Her son''s cock twitched inside.


    She gulped as a white liquid mixed with her cum streamed down her pussy; Harry simrly smiled. For once, he had fucked his mom.


    And she¡­ writhed in pleasure.


    Chuckling, he didn''t stop his ministrations and took her ass in his hands, making her sit doggy style as he looked at her holes, her puckered pink asshole stared at him, but he didn''t touch it.


    That was stored forter. That was a ce so sacred for him ¡ª he had put that out as a price for him reaching stage 5. He smiled as he put a finger into his momma dearest''s asshole; the finger was fine, after all.


    He slightly drew a line on the hole; Emma''s ass cheeks tightened,  ''Harry¡­'' she thought.


    That was the only thought currently in her mind. "Rx, Mom," Harry said, but she didn''t rx. Taking his hands back, p!


    He pped her butt, and it jiggled as a shiver ran through Emma, jolting her.


    "HARRY!" she unknowingly eximed.


    "Yes, MOM!" he replied as he ced his penis against her pussy lips and, with a small movement, put his penis back in its rightful ce, inside his mother''s vagina.


    "Ahh!" Emma moaned due to the stimtion, and Harry, who especially loved to make his mom moan, loved the sensation of satisfaction as he started moving back and forth, his dick hitting his mother''s womb once again.


    Each movement, made inside a sensitive spot with added pleasure due to Harry using his extra sensual abilities, was something that hit right on the spot for Emma; her ass, boobs, and hair jiggled as her son fucked her.


    The more he fucked, the more she liked it. To the point, her mind started to blur, but then, his movements started to be gentler, allowing his mom some respite as his thrusts reduced in power and momentum.


    The penis slid into Mom so smoothly Harry could feel his dick itch as an intense urge to fuck crazily raced through his mind, but no, this was his beloved mom; she could only be fucked gently.


    Just enough for her and him to enjoy.


    The more he fucked, the more he wanted to fuck, but as his thrusts reached a level of strength, pleasure, and momentum, Emma couldn''t hold on anymore, and¡­came.


    Harry smiled a crazed smile, ''MOM!'' his jizz exploded right into Emma''s deepest ce¡­


    Haa, Haa, Haa, they took in tired breaths as they both fell on the bed, tired, Emma fell first, but Harry had enough stamina to bring her into his embrace, and in the end, they both ended up on the bed, with her in his firm yet tired embrace.


    "How was it, Mom?" Harry gently asked as he ced her head on his chest, they both still had some clothing on, some pieces of torn pajamas, but of course, their waist and bellow werepletely naked, but they had already gone past the limits of such restraints.


    They were no longer just mom and son but a mom and son who had a sexual rtionship. A son who hoped to make his mom pregnant and a mom who just loved her son too much¡­


    So they didn''t mind the genitals touching each other as they embraced.


    "Hey, Mom," Harry kissed the top of her head, bringing her out of her daze, "How was it, Mom?"


    Emma''s calm face reddened several degrees, and she red at him.


    He smiled innocently back and blinked.


    Furious, Emma moved her head away from his chest and climbed a bit up on his body,ing face to face, "You little scoundrel," she whispered and kissed his lips, enjoying the sensation for a while. She fell back on his chest and took a nket from the side, then hid behind it, calmlyying on top of him.


    He sighed in relief and threw the bedsheets away. So Mom was fine with it!


    He had been far too desperate, and even if it ended up as a mistake, she would have forgiven him. After all, she was his mom.


    With a teasing smile, he asked, "Why are you hiding, Mom?"


    "Do you need a beating?" Emma questioned, squinting her eyes while inwardly smiling, she won''t say it out loud, but she was very happy today.


    For one, Her son had woken up from hisa¡­ a piece of extremely happy news that she couldn''t yetpletely digest. She was too happy about that fact. She had almost lost hope¡­


    She was ready to suicide in onest final attempt to save him!


    And he had woken up just in time to save her.


    And second, Harry loved her as deeply as she did him!


    He had kissed her so deeply after so long, it was a surprise just that, But moreover, He ended up fucking her!


    She had always loved him deeply, much more than what a mother should.


    To the point, she had given blowjobs while he slept, hoping for his eunuch issue to be solved, and now that it had been fixed¡­he had really fucked her!


    And even though shy, she loved him for loving her like that.


    She would have never been bold enough to ask him for something like that after all.


    "A beating? With my most beloved mom''s pussy? Beating against her son''s dick?" he teased.


    Emma drew with her fingers on Harry''s bare chest and pinched, and he chuckled,


    it didnt hurt at all...


    but then, his face suddenly lost its casualness, and he then said, "Sorry for the sudden advance, Mom. I was really just desperate for attention. I wanted to¡­what can I say, Mom, I was just disappointed, sad, and frustrated and..and the only thing I saw as a refuge from all of that was you, Mom."


    Frowning, Emma digested his words and gave a little kiss on his chest, and then said in a proud and lovely voice, even though shyly, "No problem, you just love your momma too much, that''s it¡­But why were you so frustrated and all?"


    "We can talk about meter, but what is up with Liily? Is she alright?"


    Emma''s face dimmed a bit, and she sighed, "It is a long story¡­."


    "It''s fine if it''s long, as long as you let me hug you naked like this."


    "This is serious, Harry."


    He nodded seriously and put his hands on her butt; if it was truly serious, she wouldn''t have wasted time letting him fuck her.

 Chapter 70 Slightly Sidetracked

    "So, where does the long story begin?" Harry asked as he pressed her butt, making Mom gulp and push his hands away.


    "If you are going to do things like that, I won''t speak anymore," She grumbled, then asked, her voice doubtful and slightly afraid,  "Don''t you love Lilly anymore after you went into Coma?"


    Harry blinked and took his hands back from her butt, and instead, just hugged her, "No, Mom, I just know my lovely Mother too much not to know that she was making a mountain out of a molehill."


    Emma''s brows furrowed and scrunched up beautifully. She looked intently at Harry''s face and asked, her voice sounding rather different from the earlier moans, angrier, "What do you mean ''make a mountain out of a molehill''?"


    His face went close to her lips for a kiss, but she averted her face.


    "Don''t be so angry, Mom," Harry said and nted a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    "I am not angry," Emma said with squinted eyes, ''This son of mine¡­.''


    "Okay then, tell me what my lovely sister is going through," he paused as he rested his headfortably on the pillow, thinking about Lilly, his dearest sister. "It''s been so long since Ist saw her¡­."


    Emma nodded and no longer yed around, sounding serious, "Son, this is going to be really troublesome to handle," pausing, she saw the sudden frown on his face and continued, "The King and some ministers want to Marry Lilly to the First Prince," She stopped speaking and looked at Harry''s face, looking at his reaction.


    Calm, Harry said, his voice rather annoyed, "Of course many idiots will want to marry my sister, she''s so beautiful. So what? She has to marry them all? Just tell them to fuck off. It''s not like the pce doesn''t have its own rules," frown remaining, he looked at Emma, what was the problem here, exactly?


    "Harry, don''t you remember the rules clearly?"


    "What? Does it say you can forcefully Marry anyone in the family if you be the King?"


    "Not everyone, But everyone Gifted with one of the three great gifts has to marry someone before they reach Stage 3, and after you went unconscious, Lilly Broke through to Stage 2," Emma rified; first, he had to see the core of the issue after all.


    "Lilly broke through?!" he eximed in amazement. He had to congratte her!


    But then, his furrow returned, "If she has to marry someone no matter what, She can just marry me, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, you could be the one she marries," Emma paused and then suddenly realized something and asked, "Did you have sex with your sister too?!" her heart beat like a drum.


    Harry innocently blinked and said, with a devious smile tugging at the corners of his lips, "Of course I did. If I don''t satiate my sister''s needs, who will?"


    Emma breathed out in awe, "No wonder, No wonder!"


    "What?" Harry questioned; he was confused.


    "You know who the first prince is, right?"


    "Isn''t he the boy who walks around with a twisted Monkey on his shoulders? Hmm¡­what was his name, Hugh?" Harry said ¡ª Heh, such a hrious thought to even mention that bastard and my lovely sister in the same breath.


    "Hm, that''s the brat. He seemed smitten with Lilly and tried some confessions, and even brought her some flowers and other useful items. But, she didn''t use to take them at first though¡­."


    "When did such things even happen?" Harry amusedly asked.


    "Long before your Coma situation."


    "Then she epted his so-called ''Useful Items'' after I went unconscious?" he frowned.


    "No, she didn''t. But she ended up revealing a crucial secret."


    "Oh, I can guess the rest," Harry clenched his hands behind Emma''s back, then said, his tone frigid, "So, the bastards believe a Null Prince shouldn''t make a ''Great ability gifted'' pregnant with his child? That he should just die off and not corrupt thends with his bloodline, right?"


    Emma turned silent; she could feel his anger and indignance. Moving her face near his and locking her eyes with his, she said, "I know Harry, sometimes, you feel rather lonely, very much ashamed and sad, right?"


    "Who doesn''t, Mom?"


    "No, I don''t mean it that way," she said.


    Harry looked at her in confusion, but his heart skipped a beat.


    A smile graced her caramel white face, and her red, juicy lips touched his dry lips, "I know from the moment you were called a Null by the gift globe," her petite, little tongue slithered through his lips and went back, teasing him and wetting his dry lips, she said, "I know son, I know that you always felt inferior to others. Not enough."


    Harry''s hands further clenched behind her; his sense of inferiority hurt more than anything.


    "Yet, son," she waited for his answer.


    It wasn''t a solo monologue. She wanted hisplete attention on herself.


    Emma had been preparing for this conversation from the moment Lilly was taken away; she knew that it was a sensitive subject for Harry. She had always fantasized on how she will tell him about Lilly and their predicament without hurting his pride. And speaking with him after sex was the wildest of her fantasies.


    And this¡­was the perfect opportunity to make him grow out of it.


    To make him grow out of his deep inferiorityplex, And make him discard that dangerous new gift of his. She already had some ideas about why he fell unconscious.


    She was going to use cmity as a blessing.


    Harry nodded, his hands unclenching slightly. Mom''s presence was always calming¡­


    "So you felt inferior?"


    Harry didn''t say anything.


    "Heh, Don''t worry, my little boy," Emma smilingly cupped his face with her hands, "You don''t have to act tough infront of your mama. If you want to cry, cry.


    If you want tough,ugh.


    If you want to do something else to your mom, do it.


    I don''t care. As long as my son and daughter smile, as long as you enjoy that moment spent with me, it''s a blissful moment for me."


    Harry took a deep breath and silently hugged her, and hid his face on her shoulders. Emma patted his head and then continued, "I am ready to die for you, son.


    If you want anything from me, I am all yours, and I have always been yours. Touch me like you wish to, act infront of me as you wish to. Cry, Laugh, or even¡­No matter what you do or what you wish to do, I will proudly still say, look, that is Harry, my dearest son.


    And even when I am acting all shy, Do you know what I think?


    Each kiss, each hug, each word of love you say makes me so happy¡­I¡­I can''t even put it into words! Harry, you say I''m making a mountain out of a molehill, And I know I am.


    I am doing just that. I know now that the moment you woke up and with your strong Gift, it will be very easy to bring Lilly back. But no, I just wanted to give you a chance to shine,


    I wanted to tell you that you are not anywhere inferior.


    Moreover, even after all I said, do you still think I will do all that for a man I believe to be inferior?"


    Harry hugged her as tightly as he could; their hot bodies calmly enjoyed each other''s embrace as both of their hearts floated in the air, for each other to take hold of any time they wanted. They were both sold.


    Smiling through his slightly parched throat and his tears leaking through his face, Harry stutteringly said, "Mom, I''m crying¡­"


    Tears dripped from his eyes, Emma lovingly smiled...

 Chapter 71 Root Of Lillys Trouble

    ?


    Smiling through his slightly parched throat and his tears leaking through his face, Harry stutteringly said, "Mom, I''m crying."


    Emma nodded andbed his bangs away from his face, and kissed his forehead, "Crying is fine. You just have to remember, your sister, our third family member, is still not yet with us. It''s much better if we all cry together after we get her, right? I know we each have our doubts, inhibitions, and such to talk about. I don''t even trust your Gift now, you know? It was probably the reason you went into aa, right?"


    "My gift? Heh, we will talk about thatter; it''s quite a hugeughable joke, Mom," pausing and trying to rub his tears away, only to get his hands smacked away by Emma. He continued, "I know Lilly''s troublees first for now. But do you know what thought is currently running through my head?"


    Rubbing his tears away with her wrist, Emma curiously asked, "What thought, dear?"


    "The thought that not even an illusion of my ideal Woman can''t probably ever match my mother," Harry said, his heartpletely saying good riddance to the troublesome itch that the tribtion left. It didn''t matter if he acted as Ace or Harry infront of Mom, infront of her, he could just be him.


    Emma''s heart skipped a beat, a smile tugged her lips to a curve


    "That''s a uniquepliment," she said, that lovely smile brightening the room as she looked at his clean face, ''Ohh¡­ so cute~''


    "So, now, finally, tell me about sister''s situation," Harry asked as he kissed her wrist.


    "I think it will be better if we wear some decent clothes and get fresh before we speak; we are changing the subjects too much like this¡­." Emma sighed, he kissed her again.


    "No need," Harry said with a chuckle. Thin straps of clothing started to mend themselves on his body, kneaded thread by thread, clothes started to get created out of thin air, and in just a second, he becamepletely dressed in yellowish-blue pajamas, and Emma watched in Awe as the same happened to her; now, they werepletely dressed and¡­quite clean.


    "What ability is that?" she curiously asked.


    She already knew about lustful absorbtion from Lilly, but who did he absorb this ability from?


    Sitting up on the bed, he answered, "Its a long story, but my sister is more important. So tell me, what happened to my Lilly?"


    Emma nodded, Lilly was the one truly more important.


    "The thing is, when you fell into Coma one day, that brat came up to us, and in a slip-up from Lilly, she revealed some kind of rtionship between you. I didn''t know the details then, but now that you mentioned you guys did it with each other¡­he probably figured it out."


    "So, then everything is due to monkey guy, what did he do exactly?"


    "He brought trouble," Smiling, Emma said with a chuckle, "He was probably too ashamed to mention he wanted a girl who was already bedded, but the king came in and made Lilly move in with your grandma. He said he didn''t want her to fall in love with you or do something stupid to save you¡­.it was meant to make her decide to marry him one day, I guess¡­."


    "Grandma?!" Harry''s face abruptly paled, "She''s with our grandma now?"


    "Yes?" Emma frowned. What was up with him suddenly?


    "No¡­" Looking at Emma and then calling the system, he asked aloud, "What are the chances  the first king really tampered with Valeria''s Mind?"


    [¡­80% or above.]


    ''There is a high chance Lilly is in true trouble!'' Harry''s thoughts flickered about as he looked around. He was panicking slightly, but his thoughts were ever sharp.


    "Who are you talking to?!" Emma asked, creeped out and rather terrified by his reaction.


    Standing up from the bed, "We have no time, Mom," he said and ran.


    Opening the door, he didn''t care about anyone seeing him as he sped past the maids; Emma followed him right behind, her heart beating out of fear; she tried to catch up with him, but suddenly, his speed increased five-folds, and he ran faster.


    "Use all the remaining points on strength and defense equally,'' he coolly said to the system in his mind, his focus entirely on Lilly, on Valeria''s room.


    He didn''t even remember that he had to increase  defence first before improving others or there would be severe issues. Luckily, his system wasn''t dumb and added it ordingly.


    He passed by a butler and shoved him to the side as the door became visible,


    ''Make my Active Abilities into Jade transformation and enhanced vision.''


    His vision expanded, and the door became clearer.


    Taking its handle, he abruptly opened it.


    Lilly and Valeria looked at the door, gobsmacked as the biscuit in Lilly''s hands fell on the tea. Her mouth wide open, she looked at Harry, his gait majestic, his left hand holding a jade machete¡­


    Emma came running right after, her heart beating; she looked at Lilly, and her eyes brightened. She looked at Valeria, who was staring at Harry with a frown.


    Harry looked at Valeria and suddenly felt like cursing himself, for fucksake he exposed himself to the world for no reason¡­


    Stumbling, a petite figure fell into his embrace. He looked; Lilly was shiveringly yet tightly hugging him.


    He smiled¡­


    He didn''t have to beat up some young master before getting back his woman. He could beat them after getting his woman.


    Valeria''s frown deepened for a second before it melted and got reced by a gentle expression, Emma silently entered the room and sat beside her, taking lilly''s cup, she crossed her legs and looked at her children, hugging and raining each other with Kisses¡­


    "Hey, Mother," Emma called.


    "What, daughter?" Valeria asked while sipping her tea.


    Emma took a sip of her own and asked, "You see those two scoundrels?"


    "The ones who just started kissing?" Valeria asked with a smile.


    "Yes them."


    "Oh, I can see them pretty clearly."


    "They are my beatiful children," said Emma with a proud smile.


    Valeria smilingly sipped her tea.

 Chapter 72 Interception

    ?


    Harry sat on the bed while securely holding Lilly in his embrace. He almost died of fright there. Luckily, Lilly was alright and everything was fine, and she was now clinging to him like a Ko.


    Incapable of hiding his smile, he smiled brightly, but then looked at his grandma, she was calmly sipping her tea; while Emma copied her actions, like the two sides of a coin.


    He was still rather suspicious of Valeria, and even more so, he was afraid for his family.


    He didn''t want any outsider''s hand inside.


    "They look so simr, right?" Lilly muttered in his ears, her head resting on his shoulder and legs wrapped around his waist, with her hands around his neck; she was petite enough to befortable in that position.


    "Not as simr as us?" Harry teasingly questioned in her ear, her waist was securely encircled in his embrace, he could feel her soft skin through the pajama''s fabric.


    He could feel her boobs touching his chest, he could feel her privates'' heat as she hugged him as if he was all she wanted.


    He could feel the love oozing out of her very being. Making him wonder, how could he even feel inferior when a woman as wonderful as his sister loved him like this...


    The family''s elder members simply side-eyed and disregarded them, continuing their own conversation; both frowning and speaking in a hushed tone.


    "Hmm, not as simr to us," Lilly nodded. Her heart fluttering in a sensation she couldn''t put a finger on, she was just feeling very very happy.


    Andfortable.


    Her brother was awake, that was heavenly news to her. Nothing meant more than that.


    "You know Lilly, I ju¡ª"


    "Hey Brat,e here," Valeria beckoned, interrupting his sweet time, her face a picture of amusement and intrigue. This brat was full of surprises.


    Harry looked at her, gulped, and questioned, "Wh..what, Grandma?" he was rather averse to this confusing grandma of his. She had killed him in his dreams after all...


    "Oh...So what Emma said is indeed true."


    "Eh...What might have my dear mom said?"


    "Come here you little scoundrel," Valeria chuckled.


    Harry nodded with an awkward smile, and looked at his lovely Lilly in his embrace; she was still struggling to contain her emotions.


    First appease my sister! He decided and gently asked, unable to contain his love: "Are you back to your regr personality of a little chatterbox yet?"


    "Hmph," gently harrumphing, Lilly asked with a pout, "What do you care? Go to your grandma and Mamma, they are more precious to you after all,"  Yet, she couldn''t hide her trembling lip.


    Her mind was in a world of its own,


    She was in a fight with her own emotions now, and Harry could feel it, the emotions of intense love and a vanishing fear were so overwhelmingly high on her, his senses picked it up even without using it actively.


    Unlike their mother who had a rather pained aura around her until he relieved it.


    "Ohh~ Is my sister pouting?" he asked with a relieved chuckle, she was still the same as ever.


    "No?"


    So cute and absolutely precious.


    "Should I give her a deep deep kiss to make her happy? To make her sadness vanish?"


    Her love for him was something he missed deeply. And now that she was in his embrace, he could feel it even more deeply.


    He loved her.


    He loved Lilly as much as he loved Emma, he was addicted to her.


    Lilly hesitated, that was really a good suggestion... But she was too proud, this bastard should have done that without asking!


    He should have just forcefully kissed her!


    Ughh


    He just wanted to embarrass me infront of Mum and Granny! Stupid brother! Idiot brother!


    But...


    No problem, he just woke up.... She will give him this one win.


    "If you want to...one kiss...I guess," Lilly said in a mosquito-like voice, her brother had gone away for a month, and that only made her more shy.


    Not to mention the terrible longing she had for him from the deepest part of her being.


    Harry''s heart beat in a simr rhythm to his sister, "Hmm...I want to do a lot more than just kiss you though..." smiling, he whisperingly asked in her ears, "Can your brother do that too?"


    Her heart quivered and her stomach lightened with butterflies, her face turned as red as a ripe tomato. "Ma...maybe," she muttered, her voice even lower than before.


    Harry''s eyes widened, his heart skipped a beat, and his hug tightened. "Lilly."


    Her face moved from his back and kissed his cheek as it slowly moved to infront of his face, their lips came in contact.


    Click. The door opened with the sound of the lock opening, it slid open.


    Everyone except Valeria abruptly turned towards it, all of their thoughts getting broken;


    There stood a ck-furred monkey, its round eyes looking at Harry and Lilly with disbelief. And beside the monkey was a young man, his golden eyes frozen with disbelief deeper than the monkey.


    Valeria hid her smile with a hand.


    Emma blinked and looked away; a smile of her own tugging at the corners of her lip.


    Lilly frowned and looked back at Harry; she didn''t want him to misunderstand something, as this guy''s history was never mentioned to him before.


    And,


    Harry looked at the monkey, somewhat dazed, he looked again at the young man.


    The room turned silent.


    For a second, no one spoke.


    the monkey, men and woman looked at each other, all with different thoughts running in their heads, all with different expressions.


    Then, Harry suddenly questioned, with a genuinely curious tone,


    "Why are there two monkeys here, guys?"


    The young man froze again, his gut got wrenched as his face distorted awkwardly and shamefully.


    The monkey looked at him and then at Harry, it blinked. Then bared it''s fangs, ring at Harry and positioning itself in a martial form..."Grr!" it growled.


    Harry red back at it, not leaving Lilly''s embrace, his eyes widening in amusement, growl at me?


    He looked up in confusion for a second, then back at the monkey,


    He seriously looked at it, it nervously looked back at him.


    Harry made his face look exactly like the distorted expression of the young man, and smiled at the monkey.


    The monkey stopped in confusion.


    Harry fiercely red at it.


    It stood in martial stand.


    "Grrr!" Harry growled back at it.


    Lilly smiled instinctively,


    Emma chuckled,


    Valeriaughed outloud!

 Chapter 73 The Golden Monkey

    ?


    Valeria''sughter came to a pause as everyone looked back at the monkey and prince duo; the monkey looked on in confusion and turned back to look at the prince''s face; it was red and shameful.


    Raising a brow, Harry''s face darkened as he looked at them, "What do you want here?" he asked in a low tone.


    He had a limit to avoiding other men pursuing his woman, and barging in like this sure passed that line.


    Hugh Vincias didn''t bother to look at him and looked at Lilly. Gritting his teeth secretly, he smiled elegantly as his face straightened up, his gait changing to a different form, and said in greeting, "Congrattions on your brother''s wake up, princess."


    Lilly didn''t bother to look at him and just calmly stayed in her brother''s embrace.


    Hugh didn''t care and looked next at Valeria, "Sorry for the intrusion Aunt." He said with a slight bow. Startled, the monkey followed.


    "Oh, you know you are rude?" Valeria asked with a dangerous squint, even brats were so cocky these days...


    Calm, Hugh replied, "I didn''t think before my actions. Please pardon this ignorant nephew."


    Harry squinted as he replied in the head of his grandma, "Okay, you are pardoned. You may leave." He was now sitting in a proper position, his one hand resting on his knees and the other hugging Lilly''s waist as she sat on hisp.


    Hugh''s veins bulged, but he calmly said, his voice as sharp as a knife, "I never asked some filthy null''s opinion."


    The room immediately sank into stillness. Lilly fiercely turned back and red at him.


    Harry smiled rather creepily and asked, "Oh, I see, but this null prince''s words count the same as all three people herebined¡­I wonder what you will do then?"


    Hugh squinted his eyes, ''They had such deep rtions?''


    No matter ¡ª he had already ridden the tiger, now he could only ride till the end.


    Even if he had to act shameless!


    "Oh, aren''t you daring? Calling a Stage 5 Royal of the family, will-less, like you own them?" he asked like a mock, but he was rather unsure inside.


    Harry chuckled; he could see the vain attempt at maniption seeping right through¡­


    But what are they nning?


    "So what? It''s because I do own them after all, isn''t it so, Grandma? aren''t you mine?" Harry looked at Valeria''s fierce yet calm face and asked.


    She was wearing a simple yukata. yet even then, he could feel the unconscious pressure she released, the wanton majesty of her bearings.


    Hugh squinted and looked at Valeria, was she going to say she was mindless herself? For a null brat? He didn''t mind either way though.


    He had already lost the woman the moment she was bedded, and now. And what he now wanted was to beat some sense into them, to where they stood.


    He didn''t care about Lilly''s ability anymore, the monkey can analyze someone else'' ability.


    "Sure, I''m my grandson''s private property," Valeria said with a chuckle and stood up, going next to Harry. She sat on his empty side and put his hands around her waist, "See?" she questioned with a bright smile.


    "Aha, I see, the great v¡­'' Hugh was about to say something when he stopped and reconsidered, then asked Harry without beating a breath, his voice filled with disdain, "As the great warrior Valeria''s direct grandson, don''t you have no shame?"


    He paused, blinked, and then asked, "Heh, you are null sure, but what else are you?"


    Harry sighed exasperatedly and whispered into Valeria''s ears, "Ha¡­.This is what I hate about cocky young masters so much; they are so obvious, aren''t they?"


    "Hum, Hum," Grandma nodded with a crazy smile.


    Emma put down the tea in her hands, looking at Hugh with a sharp gaze.


    She could already see where this was going; she didn''t like it one bit.


    But she decided to let her boy handle it.


    "Heh, Mr. Null Prince sure has a way with women," Hugh praised, then chucklingly asked, "Do you want to do a gamble with me?"


    That was why he was here, to first make sure of the mysterious tip.


    Second, earn face.


    Third¡­


    "Oh, a gamble?" Harry asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, a gamble."


    "What is the prize?" Harry asked, his face looking as overconfident as one can be.


    Hugh opened his palm and showed it to the world, "This is a Gu of the mind, said to heal all kinds of diseases, even soul rted, " he paused. Valeria''s face changed, Emma''s re got sharper.


    Resting inside his palm was a jade.


    Hugh looked back at Emma, smirked, and asked, "Your mother gifted it to me. I wonder why she didn''t use it to heal you?"


    Valeria wanted to immediately defend her daughter, but she didn''t; she, like everyone, was rather curious to see Harry''s reaction.


    Lilly blinked while in hisp and stared at Emma. She was acute, so she could sense Emma was sad, But Lilly was equally confused, so she looked at Harry for answers.


    "I see, so that thing is the gamble," he paused, thinking about Verma at the mention of Gu before shaking it off and asking, "I''m fine with your prize. What do you want from me?"


    Hugh smiled and looked at Lilly for a second before answering, "I don''t want anything in return," His smile widened, "Just face me with your Gift, the Gift of the null prince who had been in slumber for the past decade and a half."


    Harry blinked, "What?"


    Everyone inside the room could feel their hearts trembling, especially Valeria, ''My little grandson''s gift?''


    Everyone turned silent.


    Puzzles started to click in Harry''s mind.


    ''So the mysterious assassin team came to kill me because they think I awakened a gift?''


    That was not so confusing since Nulls turning Gifted often meant the birth of Eternal talents.


    No wonder.


    They must have tipped against him.


    But then, what was this bastard''s actual motive?


    That part was confusing, ''Was it to show off?''


    No, he had a feeling something was up.


    But a challenge now to fight was perfectly aligned with his ns.


    Lilly, slightly panicked, spoke for the first time, "Gift? My br¡ª"


    "No need Lilly," Harry smiled and stood up, walking towards the prince. He looked at his golden eyes, their faces mere inches apart, and asked, "You want to fight Me?"


    His dark eyes looked dangerous and menacing.


    The monkey jumped up into the prince''s shoulder, "It is a neutral bet; it''s your choice if you want to fight." Hugh said. Completely unafraid of the stupid intimidation attempt.


    "Three days,e to the Royal Battlefield three dayster, morning," Harry withdrew and said with a smile, he didn''t know shit about this guy except his weird Monkey being with him all the time.


    Know yourself and know your enemies.


    It was a quote he held up with life.


    Three days should be enough to know this guy''s every detail.


    Lilly and Emma wanted him not to do this, but since it was in the Royal Battleground and it was his own choice, they remained mum; it''s not like he has something other than his cover to lose if he showed himself now.


    And the cover was already blown in a sense...


    Whereas, Valeria''s face was nowhere calm¡­it was fierce with anger and confusion, for multiple reasons; she was pissed.


    An outsider, a fucking outsider knew his gift, and she didn''t.


    Sure, they were in a small fight with each other, but this?


    This was betrayal¡­


    And what the hell was that Gu doing in his hands? The fucking king!


    Hugh nodded and turned around, ''So you do have an ability like the concubine said,'' he smirked...show me, let my monkey analyze you!


    his footsteps faded into the distance, his shadow left into a corner.


    Harry looked towards Emma. Now, it was time for some talks,


    Then at Valeria,


    Especially with her.


    There were many little holes he wanted to fix inside their little family, and he wanted to do it as soon as possible.


    Three days more and nothing would be as he remembered.


    ''Aah¡­I want to rest so badly!'' he muttered but then went back to his rightful seat at the center of the bed, surrounded by three women,


    His Mom, sister, and grandma,


    each with a different expression, frustration, confusion, or anger.


    Ready for the intervention, he took his sister into his embrace.


    Looking at Emma and Valeria, he said, "Now, Mother, Grandma, let''s talk."


    The door closed by itself with a Bam!


    The Family Intervention had begun.

 Chapter 74 Family Intervention

    ?


    He was hugging Lilly from the back, his hands around her waist.


    Making her sit in between his legs, resting his chin on her shoulders, he looked at Emma and Valeria. Focusing on Emma, he asked, "Mom, care to borate on that Gu, and its details?"


    Valeria breathed in silently and calmed down; she was extremely angry now for sure, but Emma''s issue came first, and she was sure Harry could tell she was angry.


    For now, she will wait until Emma rifies the details and Issues with outsiders; their insider family details could be talked aboutter.


    Lilly put her hands on top of her brother''s hand and lightly patted it, making him hug her tighter, and then looked at Emma. Lilly was also confused; what was a Gu in the first ce?


    Emma cleared her throat and looked at Harry; she could see he didn''t doubt even a whiff about whether she hesitated in healing him using it.


    She knew he was not an irrational idiot to be goaded into a crack of a rtionship by some simple remarks.


    She smiled and said, "That Gu was a gift I got from someone. Amoner gave it to me on the banquet of you two''s first birthday."


    "Amoner?"


    "Not amoner anymore. He is the current headmaster of Heavenly Gift Academy," Said Valeria from the side, her voice rather sullen.


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat, "Mad Hooligan?"


    Surprised, Emma and Valeria asked, looking rather simr, "You know him?"


    They knew he hated books rted to gifts since he was a Null at first, so how did he¡­


    "Continue the details of the Gu thing for now," Lilly said, pouting. Whenever it was her brother''s turn to talk, he would unknowingly loosen his hug slightly. She didn''t want that; she was finally being hugged, and she wanted at least most of his attention.


    So let Mom and Grandma talk while they, the brother and sister, listen.


    Harry chuckled and kissed her neck¡­Lilly shifted slightly in his embrace.


    Sullen, Valeria frowned at the sight and asked, "Do you know your mom is talking about how she was harassed by the king, yet you are doing this now?" Angrier, she said in an even more sullen tone, "She must have suffered so much¡­I believe she must have been hurt and¡ª"


    "Mom¡­" Emma muttered, looking at her mother and holding her shoulders.


    Suddenly frowning, Harry stopped his antics and looked straight at his mom¡­ Now, now, what was this?


    Lilly frowned as well.


    "What happened, Mother? Tell me the main details," Harry said, his voice harsh and cold.


    Hurt my mother?


    No way in hell!


    I''ll kill you in your dreams even if you were a god, not to mention a king.


    Lilly silently slid out of his embrace and sat at his side, then looked at Mom and asked, "What did that bastard do to you, Mom?" her voice sounded simrly cold.


    Emma bit her lips and looked at Lilly and Harry, then spoke, "That Gu was a very precious gift, given to me by Mad Hooligan as a gift on you two''s first birthday banquet¡­ the gift was given to me very high profile like...like he wanted everyone there to see he had given it to me. And yeah, many people in the Royal family coveted it, everyone wanted it, but due to everyone wanting it," She paused and looked at Harry''s focused eyes, and continued,


    "Due to everyone wanting it, no one tried to forcefully take it from me, and they were all reassured since I wouldn''t have to use it since no one I cared for was hurt¡­."


    Harry moved closer to her and silently brought her into his embrace; her strong yet supple body silently hugged him back, "So once I was injured, you started being pressured from all sides, from ministers, princes and all of them?"


    Emma nodded silently; there was no reason to hide it anymore.


    "But why does everyone want such a Gu? Isn''t its interest too high? Isn''t our Rank 5 Healer, hmm, who was it, yeah, Venezu, capable of healing anything except soul issues?" Lilly asked from the side, looking at Valeria.


    Valeria nodded, "You are right; its healing factor is not the main reason."


    "Then?" Lilly asked.


    Harry looked at them for answers, silently rubbing his Mom''s back.


    Valeria continued while looking at everyone at a time, "That Gu, if used on a healthy person, can help them grow a stage in their gift as long as they are not above stage 3."


    Shocked, Harry asked, "Then why didn''t Mom just use it herself? She could have gotten rid of the greedy scums from her back, right?"


    Valeria looked at Emma, her usual fierce face bing gentle as she said, "My daughter wanted to give it to one of her children."


    "Then¡­why not give it to Lilly earlier? If it''s her, I''m sure they won''t make much trouble¡­."


    "Because she wanted to give it to her when she reached stage 3 so that she could easily reach stage 4 in a single day, right, Emma?" Valeria asked.


    Emma nodded while drawing with her fingers on Harry''s chest, a bit shy.


    Harry smiled, "My mom and grandma are so dumb¡­." he said with a chuckle.


    "That''s right," Lilly chucklingly echoed.


    Frowning, Emma looked up at Harry''s face from her embrace and cutely asked, "What, my little scoundrel has some Idea?"


    Harry smiled and looked at his sister, "Teach them lil."


    She nodded with a smile; her silver hair moved here and there with each of her movement, time to prove her supremacy!


    "Mom, you could have just said you used that when you got up to stage 3 from 2, it''s easy right?" She asked, the smile widening.


    Blinking, Emma smiled back, "You guys underestimate your mother too much," she said and touched her forehead, "If you use that, a mark will appear here, an unopenable third eye, I don''t have it¡­so how can I prove I used it?"

 Chapter 75 Suspicious Valeria

    ?


    Harry''s heart beat like a drum¡­a third eye?


    He suddenly thought of one important detail he had missed.


    Evis had supposedly died, or something had happened to her in this timeline, and she had the ability that had to have a third eye at stage 1, and a simr ability was used on him too before the eye in the sky came and looked at him¡­ these points, were they all connected somehow?


    Shaking his head, he thought about that Gu, it must have some clues!


    Clenching his teeth, he put the thoughts in the back of his head and asked, "So, how did the thing end up in that Monkey guy''s hands?"


    Emma was silent for a moment before she said, her voice trembling, "I wanted to use that Gu on you¡­but I was afraid, Harry, we are just one of the five major factions in this family¡­and that only because your grandma is a Stage 5, the only other guarantee was Lilly''s potential, but even with all that, you might get hurt or even worse killed to extract the Eye."


    "Doesn''t the royal rules matter at all?"


    After all, if he was harmed, Lilly will be pissed and when she grows stronger, couldn''t she just annihte the ones who dared?


    It was not athat simple after all!


    "It does, but it says in particr detail one thing," Valeria said, her voice now serious rather than sullen, "If one of the three Great Ability users does anything that goes against the benefits of the royal family, he or she is allowed to be forcefully made to have multiple children and then disposed of."


    "And it had happened many times before," Lilly continued her piece, her smile not there, "As long as Great Ability users are below stage 3, they are also vulnerable. Everyone always focuses on our actions¡­and yet," her smile returned, "This is one of the reasons the family still exists."


    Harry''s brows scrunched up, "Is that extracted Eye worthy enough to make them kill you and wait another fifteen years for a recement?"


    "15 years mean nothing as long as the king is alive," Emma muttered from his embrace, "No war can touch us when he stands invincibly above¡­."


    Harry thought for a second and then asked,


    "¡­so if I show enough talent and show them that I myself am the greatest benefit to the family, the rules will be on our side?"


    Valeria smiled, "The rules were never against us; they were made by the Great Lust Dragons, after all," her smile got even wider, "You just have to know how to bend it in your direction, and you are above the king himself."


    Nodding, Harry looked at Emma and asked, "We got sidetracked now¡­so tell me, Mom, did that bastard hurt you?"


    "Not enough to leave anysting impact."


    Harry chuckled darkly, "So the fucker did hurt you!"


    Emma said, clenching his pajama shirt, "Don''t think of anything impulsive dear."


    "Nothing impulsive my lovely mother," Harry smiled and pinched his mom''s cheek, "I know what to do now," he said and then looked at Grandma and Lilly and asked, "Mom''s issue is talked about but not currently resolvable, right?"


    "Yeah, not yet resolvable," they smiled and answered.


    Emma shivered, "What do you mean?"


    Harry smiled,


    "That we have to resolve it when we are capable enough?" he asked.


    Emma blinked, speechless.


    They were talking about treason like some random gossip.


    Clearing his throat, Harry brought back the others'' attention and looked at Valeria, his grandmother; he would have been rather tensed to talk about it before, but luckily the earlier monkey show made it a different story; now they didn''t have any nervousness with each other; only unrified feelings, so, he asked, "Grandma, now let''s speak about the tension between us..." his voice sounded calm and mature.


    Emma smiled and looked at Valeria. Finally, they were going to make up with each other¡­


    She pouted and mischievously blinked at her mom, conveying with her gaze, ''Let me hug him more¡­please!!''


    Valeria didn''t mind and stated with a small smile, looking at Harry''s roughed-up ck hair after all the hugging and ying; her sullenness had mostly faded away, "Okay¡­but I need some rifications."


    Harry nodded, rather uncaring of Valeria''s opinion.


    She frowned, "What, Harry?"


    She could see he didn''t look at her with the same eyes as he did the other two.


    There was this hidden grief in his eyes that she could easily see through; she was a master of the mind, after all¡­


    Harry breathed in and out, wetted his dry lips, tightened his embrace around Emma, and looked at Valeria and then at Emma; he gently rubbed his mom''s head and gave a loving kiss on top of it, "Did he hurt you here?" he asked.


    He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling it was there¡­was it due to her using jade transformation here?'' he guessed.


    Emma gently nodded; she could feel a weird atmosphere.


    As for Lilly, he looked towards her and blinked in amusement, ''This girl¡­.''


    She was sleeping while sitting and looking towards him, her head falling back and forth. He smiled even more gently and spoke, caressing his mom''s head, "I had seen it earlier too, my sister was so tired, yet she never slept. I guess she was so energetic due to the adrenaline of seeing me wake up."


    Emma nodded silently¡­why was he ignoring Valeria if he wanted to remove the tension?


    Knocking on Emma''s head gently, "Mom, go make her sleep in a good position; that position will give her a bad posture and maybe even pain. Her body is weak, unlike us after all¡­."


    Emma nodded and moved out of his embrace, silently moving towards Lilly; not even her footsteps were audible. She could feel Harry was angry for some reason¡­


    And when he was angry, her heart pounded; she had never seen him angry against someone he cared about!


    "Grandma," Harry called and extended his hands, calling her into his embrace.


    Yet, again, his tone wasn''t the same one that he used with the other two.


    Valeria just looked at him with eyes about to tear up, ''Why¡­?''


    She never did anything to make him really uncaring of her, then why¡­was he alienating her.


    Her throat hurt as an intense urge to cry came from the depth of her heart, yet, she didn''t cry and forced a smile on her face, "Why are you doing this, Harry?"


    She felt so weak and vulnerable at this moment; she could feel something inside her breaking apart.


    Smiling through it, she silently entered his embrace.


    It didn''t feel warm at all.


    "Grandma, are you sad?"


    Her hold over his clothes tightened; she was incapable of answering¡­her lips were shivering¡­just, what had gone wrong?


    Harry''s own voice cracked as he then said, "If you are now sad, Grandma¡­it means you are still my grandma." He smiled as tears leaked down his face and hugged her waist, silently kissing her cheek; he  chuckled with his broken sound and said, "Ah, I''m so relieved¡­."


    Valeria looked at his face, his eyes, the visage had changed, his face was filled with tears, yet the gaze, it carried warmth. "You¡­scoundrel!" Valeria chuckled as tears simmered in her eyes and flowed down; she powerlessly fell onto his chest¡­so draining¡­


    He smiled and caught her gently before falling with his back on the bed, "Grandma," he caressed her head and asked, "Our problems are over?"


    "Not over, you stupid brat," she gave a tired headbutt on his chest.


    He chuckled and felt her buttocks with his hands, "Beautiful ass¡­ you got there," he muttered


    into her ears and then turned silent for a moment and looked toward his mother; he chuckled¡­


    Emma herself was now dozing off,bing Lilly''s hair subconsciously with her hands as she slept with her head on Mother''sp.


    "Look at that, Grandma, aren''t they beautiful?"


    "They are," Valeria nodded; she didn''t know why, but she was very happy today¡­


    "Do you feel sleepy too?"


    "Not much?"


    "Why?"


    "Stage 5 people don''t sleep."


    "That''s such a load of bullshit," he whispered and pinched her butt; she crawled on top of him and looked straight into his eyes.


    Her mesmerizing ck pools reflected his deep dark eyes. She asked, "Why did you do that brat?"


    "Pinch my dear loving grandma who loved to suck my dick''s butt?"


    "No, tell me, why did you do that exactly?"


    "Why did I do what?" he caressed her smooth cheeks and asked; he knew what she meant, but it was far too fun to see his always fierce Valeria so tame.


    ring at him fiercely, she brought her face closer and asked, the refreshing scent of tea slowly slithered into his senses, "Now that I think of it, your Mom had said something rted to me and the first king and something, I was just about to ask you about that when that brat came and ruined the moment, now tell me, do you suspect me of something?"


    Their intervention wasn''t over yet.


    Harry squinted his eyes, "Hey, grandma."


    "What?"


    "Suck my dick."


    Valeria blinked and then shifted her position, cing her pussy part firmly on top of his face and removing his pants to put her lips on his penis; then looked towards him with a side eye, and his penis stood up.


    Her eyes widened, "Your problem got fixed?"


    "Never had a problem!" he forced his thing into her mouth and licked her crotch area; her yukata-like dress was still on; her pussy area was covered by its pant-like part.


    He put his nose on her clit and took a whiff; it was wet down here; he could taste something salty yet sweet.


    Biting a thread, he pulled his face back; that part of her dress had a hole now.


    Valeria''s tongue wrapped around his penis, and her head moved up and down, "Da uakk djis now?" she asked with his dick in her mouth.


    His tongue entered through the narrow hole in the fabric and gave a fine lick.


    Valeria shivered in the cold sensation.


    "Grandma, do you think someone can manipte your mind in this continent?" he suddenly asked.


    His dick touched the end of her throat; she sat harder on his face.


    The hole widened, and he made his tongue enterpletely.


    "No one except you can y with my mind," she said, taking out her boy''s pp for a second before taking it in again.


    Harry moved his face away and tore the fabricpletely; a hairy but clean and wet pink vagina came into sight. "Why didn''t you care about Emma''s situation with the Gu? You had enough foresight," he said and made two fingers enter her pussy; he sent a vibration along it.


    Mmmm~ she moaned.


    He peered into her emotions with his Lustful eyes; yes, there was no deceit; his Valeria was just lustful. There was not even a bit of calmness inside her!


    He thrust his penis deep into her mouth; it kissed the back of her throat.


    He could feel her slimy mouth through his dick.


    His finger touched his grandma''s wet pussy button, Nghh~ her juices leaked out.


    Falling right on top of his face.


    He came, and his jizz shot right into Valeria''s throat¡­


    Ah! Ah! HA! They both breathed heavily, and Valeria moved positions again; she looked at Harry''s sweaty juice-filled face, her sweat-filled, cum-stained face smiling, "Is that enough? You scoundrel."


    Harry chuckled and said, "...I''m too tired today. Let''s do it tomorrow?"


    "Sure," she smiled.


    And crashed on top of him.


    She too, was rather tired; fighting in the shadows against that mysterious organization had drained her far too much¡­she didn''t even notice her child''s troubles.


    Harry smiled and moved their bodies slightly higher in the bed.


    Then smiled tiredly and closed his eyes; he had to wake up at midnight and start his ns.


    But for now, his mind was too tired¡­too¡­ tired¡­d.


    The sound of calm breaths permeated the room as Harry and his three family members slept in each other''s embrace¡­the lights turned off by themselves.

 Chapter 76 2 Of Oneself!

    ?


    It was deep in the night, the cicadas were chirping, the lights were turned off everywhere, and in the center of this huge forest, where most men dare not venture into, stood a massive pce with its lights turned on in full brilliance.


    It was a quiet ce; the pce rooms were asleep at this deep midnight, but the gardens and royal monuments were ces never dim; the magical orbs of light stayed awake at all times.


    In one of the rooms inside the pce though, it was dark. Stumbling to find a handhold amidst the embrace of his family, Harry silently slid out of the bed; the magical lights would have turned on; were he, not the only one awake.


    But that didn''t matter; his eyes shone dimly in the dark, and everything became apparent; he had a vision like an acute animal with his [Enhanced Vision] gift, after all.


    Moving silently, without waking anyone up, he opened the door to the bathroom and went inside. Click, the door closed with a quiet thud.


    Breathing in the cold air and the smell of magical soap, he got rid of his clothes and entered the bathtub; he didn''t turn on the pipe. Closing his eyes, he calmly breathed in and out, it came out as smoke, and he licked his dry lips, it was the season for the cold now, even though it wouldn''t snow in mistri.


    He leaned against the tub and just calmly gazed at the ceiling, then blinked, he turned his gift off; his vision dimmed slightly, but it was still bright enough.


    Bathroom lights had turned on after all. Still a bit sleepy, he asked the system with a tired stretch of his back, ''Show me my gifts.''


    [Gifts:


    Lustful Absorption,


    DreamWalker,


    Jade transformation,


    Clone,


    Enhanced Self Healing,


    Enhanced Hearing,


    Enhanced Vision,


    Enhanced breath,


    World Of Mind,


    Rainbow''s Beauty,


    Wings of Freedom,


    Wood maniption,


    Self-Inspection.]


    "Show my passive gifts without the need of using one of my active slots differently," Harry said, pondering on many things.


    The dark screen blinked and transformed:


    [Passive abilities: Lustful Absorbtion.


    World Of Mind and Clone are (Inactive)]


    Harry closed his eyes and asked the system, "What is your opinion on me using clone ability?"


    [System has no opinions; it is a structure of mind based on the host''s soul. The system can see better results in the calction without the host using the clone.]


    "Oh¡­why is that?" Harry said as he turned on the pipe; hot water started toe out¡­ he might as well bathe then.


    [For one, to activate the clone, the host has to split his soul, which will result in immediate death as your soul is already partly stored inside the system to give birth to me.]


    "Hmm¡­I see," Harry mulled, "So I either have an intelligent system or a clone?"


    [Yes.]


    "Tell me, system, why shouldn''t I get the clone?"


    [Reason 1: Slight chance of the gift truly being connected with an Eternal, being true.]


    [Reason 2: You can''t ess the knowledge the system has ingrained in it from the start.]


    "Only that much?"


    [Comfortability in using the system interface.]


    Harry smiled, "Can I get you back if I have enough soul limit?"


    [Yes.]


    Then it was not much of a problem, even if the eternal came again; he just had to go on a fucking marathon again.


    He looked towards his pleasure points¡­ mere 2 points¡­


    He hadn''t prated Valeria after all.


    He then turned towards his status,


    Strength: 4


    Defense: 4 ¡ª> 8


    Agility: 3 ¡ª> 8


    Stamina: 3


    Soul limit: 20


    He blinked, "Why is my soul limit so high?"


    [No information on that.]


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "¡­what?"


    [The system is having trouble calcting your soul limit''s abrupt increase, but if there is a reason, it should be something connected to the Disaster.]


    ''Is it due to surpassing time or something?''


    "No way¡­" he suddenly muttered, "What if this was the true reward of winning against a Disaster?"


    It won''t matter much to him because he had the system, But to other people who supposedly had abilities at the same level as his Lustful Absorption?


    It should be a godly opportunity!


    Shaking his head, he chuckled and blinked, his ck eyes deep in thought, ''Those people are in another world, so I have no reason to care for them¡­.''


    "System, return my soul to its rightful ce."


    [Yes, host.]


    The dark screen flickered, yet, he could feel nothing different, so he asked, "Hey, system?"


    No answer came.


    He silently looked at it.


    Then thought of one immediate problem, "Fuck, Last time when I created the clone, didn''t the ability activate itself automatically?"


    How do I activate it now?


    The hot water was now halfway up his calves. Grr


    He gritted his teeth as his skin tore away by itself; they peeled out of his skin, and the flesh showed itself; blood leaked down his body, and the water turned red. A part of his flesh from the stomach tore away, with an abrupt coldness, writhed and transformed¡­


    The pain washed over him in waves; he grunted and cried out, fully aware that he was on the verge of losing consciousness.


    Despite this, he clung on and managed to reach out to the newly formed and bloodied infant clone that had suddenly materialized beside him. He gently touched its forehead with his own.


    And then gently fell to the side of the tub, unconscious.


    As for the infant?


    It abruptly opened its eyes and stared at the ceiling.


    Then looked at Harry''s face, and then down at itself, "¡­fuck" he thought.


    He was about to drown; the water was rising.


    And he was too weak to turn it off.


    He gulped and looked at the pipe streaming down water, his skin felt hot and disgusting due to blood and water.


    He intensely focused on his main body.


    Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!


    It groggily opened its eyes and blinked; he could feel the tiredness seeping through.


    But yet, he endured and looked through the system and found his clone''s status, then used a point each on defense and strength, and fell back asleep.


    Harry Clone felt a cold sensation pass through him as his body expanded, bing fat for a second before he turned bulky.


    Squirming inside the slimy bathtub for a second, he slid out of it.


    Bloodied water fell on the floor as the bald, creepy, baby-faced, weirdly shaped naked young man whose body looked fat yet fit at the same time walked on it, leaving bloody footprints on the white tail as he reached the corner of the bathroom.


    Smiling dimly, he punched at the wall, and it opened up with the sound of rocks moving; a tunnel opened up, and he silently entered inside¡­


    ''Wait, thend of Mystri. Your lord is finallying.''


    Let the main body work hard under all these schemes; the clone shall travel the world!


    Yet, he still wondered, ''Will the eternal who supposedly wished to make all mortals his clone pay a visit?''


    He could have waited for more time to pass inside the castle, but he didn''t want to risk it.


    If that thing came again¡­.It might end up taking lives this time.


    After all, it was not an illusion this time!

 Chapter 77 The World In The Light

    ?


    The night forest some hundred meters away from the castle smelled damp and muddy, Harry walked further on as he waited, in anticipation and some bit of fear.


    Was the eternal going toe?


    The sound of cicadas, the gentle rustling of grass as little animals moved around.


    Trees all around trembling as birds moved and pped their wings in the cover of night.


    He silently looked at the sky; his heart was beating loudly.


    Past the branches and leaves, he couldn''t see clearly, but he could see the round moon, and the shining stars, ''Had it been that long since Ist saw such a scene?'' he wondered.


    The stars were much brighter than the ones on Earth, the sky was vaster here too, and it felt more distant. A cool wind passed past him, he shivered and walked ahead, the main body was still asleep, so he can''t earn pleasure points now¡­


    Step, step, step, step.


    The forest echoed with his footsteps; he walked past puddles, stumbled on small rocks, stopped when he heard hisses, and broke little trunks at times. Yet, he kept advancing,


    He didn''t have any ability except lustful absorption after all¡­


    He was just a man walking by himself, a mortal without any other fancy abilities.


    If he had something other than lustful absorption¡­ that must be his newfound deficiencies.


    The unbnced status was not something so easy to ignore.


    As for Lustful Absorption?


    Only this ability seemed ingrained in his soul, all others had vanished but it stayed.


    As if it was a part of him. And instinctually he knew he could absorb.


    Nevertheless, he was now a mere Human.


    And outside of his family now, even his only Gift was rather useless.


    Walking past a small shrub as it rustled, he looked at a small boulder through the moonlight and climbed atop it, it felt cold against his naked skin.


    Sitting cross-legged, he waited.


    Will the eternale?


    He didn''t know.


    Was he afraid?


    A bit.


    Was he tired?


    Very much.


    Shaking his head, suddenly he flinched and looked at his hands, oh crap, he had put his hands above some worm¡­ Ew, he shook it off and then rubbed his hands on the boulder.


    Pfew¡­


    Breathing out, he entered into meditation and began to think, What is the best course of action now?


    Was it to go into hiding after finding some gift that he could absorb and training on it alone in some ce where no one can find him?


    And,


    Make the clone have a 100 soul limit so that even if the main body died somehow, nothing would happen to the clone¡­


    Or shouldn''t it be the other way?


    Moreover, he hadn''t even a good gift now, Or should I just go back to the castle after the lightes out and Eternal''s presence is out of the question¡­


    That seems like a good choice since he could just go and fuck a random woman and take her ability with him to the outside world.


    Maybe I should go to the academy¡­


    Being there, for the most part; he can have a firmer foundation if he has a good teacher and while focusing on a single or at most 2 gifts should make him more capable on one aspect, he can also make his main body focused on hoarding more abilities.


    Clone can be the expert of one art while the main body bes the jack of all trades.


    That seemed like the best way ahead, and if he can sessfully get into the academy, there were even more paths that could open up.


    But this was not a game, it won''t be that easy.


    He was the prince, Harry Lust Vincias, and his face must be rather well known, so there would sure be background checks if he went in like this and once that happens, he will be fucked.


    There will sure be a barrel of questions thrown at him at least¡­ Like, why does he have two of himself? for example.


    Not to mention the possible attempts at assassination and such considerations.


    The royal family had its good amount of enemies after all.


    But of course, if he could somehow barge his way into the academy circle, a team of people capable of staying hard against even the Lust Family, and attain some influence inside¡­


    That could lead me down the path for very long.


    No, it can absolutely be fate changing...


    Time sprinted past like an unstopping river, the dark forest kept its dark vibe¡­ he thought and thought and thought and thought¡­ the first trickles of sunlight poked its head in and thends started to brighten.


    He looked at where he hade from, but the castle was no longer visible.


    He was quite some distance away, he breathed out in relief.


    The Eternal hadn''te.


    His legs were still intact.


    Omnipresent¡­ was he just a part of the disaster?


    Was he too an illusion?


    The disaster still had a lot of details in it that he found himself struggling with and even now, he had no idea what it all came to.


    But one thing he was sure of, at least, there were no worries using the clone for now.


    And that was good news, he smiled and looked around the forests.


    He could hear the birds chirping, the squirrels moving around, he could even feel his own heartbeat calm down.


    He was very tired till now, but yet, due to the good news, he felt rather refreshed.


    And moreover, now he had a good n as to what to do, and he didn''t have to go back and unlock an ability to do so. He was good to go.


    Jumping down from the boulder, he licked his lips and walked in a certain direction.


    Oh fuck¡­ I should have at least taken a map.


    He shook his head and walked ahead with a smile¡­


    Well¡­let''s see where the wind leads me¡­


    Walking across thends and learning its culture seemed like a great idea and at the end of the journey¡­


    "I wonder whether Mad Hooligan really is as good as everything seems¡­"


    He had to see this person for himself, he seemed like a lot of excitement.


    And maybe teach some girl in the academy some fun magic! Magic he meant.


    Kek.


    Seems like a lot of fun.

 Chapter 78 Life Is Like A Box Of Chocolates

    ?


    The crackling fire created shadows as the first rays of sunlight filtered through the green forest.


    Dawn arrived.


    The time when the world awoke and brought along inner peace to a man''s heart.


    Exhaling a puff of smoke, Harry gently twirled the wooden stick around and looked at the fire burning infront of him, the bird started to release an intriguing smell.


    The smell of burned meat.


    He swallowed. He hadn''t eaten in ages, his points had sustained him for a long time now.


    And not to mention the whole time travel bullshit...


    The morning mist enveloped the surroundings, having just arrived with the dawn, the sun had yet to melt the moisture out of thend.


    Calmly dousing the fire, Harry took the stick and sat to the side.


    It had been about 1 hour since he had started his walk and when he felt tired, he caught a bird and now he was here sitting and cooking while butt naked.


    In the middle of this vast forest.


    He chuckled and started to eat, it was hot, so he gently bit each small piece, piece by piece, the meat sunk into his senses.


    He savored it.


    Gulp, he gulped the whole thing down within mere minutes, a bird as big as a whole chicken.


    Burp~


    Patting his stomach, he fell back on the moist grass and looked up at the sky, the forest was still quite noisy and it was probably a bad idea t have burned fire here.


    But yeah, what could go wrong?


    In any way, his main body had to awaken first before he headed deeper though; it was better to make himself fit before he walked.


    As of now, his body was too much of a liability.


    And this ce seemed safe, whereas the forest deeper will be rather unpredictable.


    As he thought, that old movie scene came to his mind... Ah! Exactly, how nostalgic...


    Shaking his head in mirth, he used his hands as a pillow and took a gentle nap.


    Some birds came and rested near the rocks.


    Little creatures stole the bones he threw away.


    Harmless ants crawled on his skin and went past.


    The world started to brighten up on its own, the sun was soon out, but the green and roof-like leaves gave him shade.


    His heartbeat turned calm as he went to sleep.


    The world didn''t disturb him in any way...


    ...


    Opening his blurry eyes, Harry looked around, he was in the royal bathroom. Tiredly standing up, he stumbled out of the bloody bathtub and went to the side.


    Sitting down on the floor, he shook himself awake and blinked.


    Two memories joined together, two parts became one.


    The other part of him also woke up from his slumber and looked at the world surrounding him.


    Two points of viewbined.


    "A clone huh?" they muttered, amused.


    Shaking their head, "Rather useful," they said and then chuckled, "Like a mirror," they echoed.


    Turning away from the mirth of the situation, Harry then focused on his adventurous self''s issues and mulled, "I am too weak," they muttered.


    Standing up, he went to the shower and cleaned the filth out of himself, the blood slid out of his body, and in a jiffy, he was clean.


    Using the towel to dry himself, he walked out of the toilet and closed the door behind him.


    He was naked.


    Truly speaking, unusually so, he was not in the mood for lust today.


    He had a lot of questions that still needed answers and a simr lot to prepare.


    Not to mention he had to answer his family''s questions too.


    They were all too tired yesterday.


    Dressing himself into his normal pajamas using his ability, he walked to the side and seated himself on a corner chair.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ''System,'' he called in his mind.


    A dark screen appeared infront of him.


    He peacefully scrolled past and clicked on a particr tab with a smile, the system had lost its intelligence but that was not much of a deal for him as of now, for now, what mattered was the clone:


    Strength: 1.0


    Defence: 1.1


    Agility: 0.1


    Stamina: 0.2


    "Weak as fuck, huh?"


    He then turned towards his pleasure points and shook his head, it was below 1 point.


    I hadn''t prated Valeria yesterday after all...


    Looking towards the three people dumbly sleeping without a care, he considered the option of a gentle wake up.


    But no.


    He was tired of the monochromity of such lust.


    Sighing, he opened a drawer near him and took out a piece of paper, with a smile, he unfurled it and looked at its insides.


    Mystri,


    the map of this majestic continent revealed itself to him.


    The yellowed paper showed the world he was about to explore, he etched each part into his mind, almost as if he was using the [World of Mind] gift.


    Of course, he wasn''t using it.


    And he had no ns to.


    He will not reactivate it before knowing about that eye. And for that, he wanted that Gu.


    Shaking his head, he pinpointed the clone''s location, The Forest Of Lust.


    The forest where the Lust family was centered around.


    He looked around it, so if I went North for 2 more hours, there is a small settlement and if I went South, there is a waterfall...


    Uh, that was a hard choice but the settlement was better to see the world for himself.


    He smiled and then curiously looked at the whole map, it was a lot of data.


    And it was supposed to be really hard to get such a detailed and big map in this world; luckily, he was royalty.


    He smiled and then looked for the academy, and frowned; that will take some time to reach it...


    The city with the academy was located all the way towards another part of the continent.


    If he had to guess, it would be around 600 kilometers... two weeks if I walked straight?


    He then looked at a ce in between both, "Jumbo city?" what kind of name is that?


    It was quite a big city.


    It was the midpoint of his journey, he should reach there in a week if everything went well.


    Mulling over it, he frowned, ''I should have taken some money with me...'' That was a mistake.


    Now he can''t get a room when he reaches there...


    Uh, I hope there are some bandits on the way...


    Hopefully.


    If he had a horse, he could have reached Jumbo City in just 3 or 4 days... What a shame....

 Chapter 79 Mood Swings

    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ?


    The smell of coffee wafted into her nose, the cool wind passed by, the windows were opened, and sunlight was shining brightly on her face.


    It was a fantastic morning.


    Her eyshes fluttered open, and an array of cool colors sted into her face, she ¨C a bit groggily ¨C turned to look at the only person awake, her brother.


    "Good morning, Lilly," Harry said, sipping his coffee and reading a bigger map, he had already made decisions on what to do but he just wanted more knowledge on these things...


    Anyway, his sister was awake now.


    Putting the map away, and finishing thest bit of coffee in one sip, he put them away and walked towards his Lilly.


    Looking at her, taking her hands into his, he asked: "Do you want me to brush you sis?" he wanted to speak some things too.


    Lilly blinked, her ck ruby-like eyes brightened,  and then she said, smiling inside: "Yeah, brush me, brush me... This majesty is toozy."


    She extended her hands for him to carry her, not a bit shy.


    "Oh," Harry gently took her in a princess carry, and she put her hands around his neck. Harry gently whispered, "My little princess iszy huh?"


    Lilly''s heart skipped a beat, she blushed, Stupid brother! ying the sweet card on her.


    She turned in his chest and nced at Emma and Valeria sleeping deeply, "Uh, those two..." she muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    Irritated.


    She could bet she saw Valeria blinking.


    She was sure they were awake.


    They at least knew when not to interrupt¡­tsk.


    "Hey sis," Harry walked towards the bathroom and suddenly asked, his voice gentle: "Lilly, it''s been some time since we had our simple alone time huh?"


    Lilly smiled and didn''t reply, just enjoying the rhythm of his body as he walked. Harry didn''t mind her not replying and just looked at her smile; honestly, he was mesmerized.


    His heart felt so calm and so genuinely happy to have her in his embrace, he didn''t think any other feeling, even lust, could give him that.


    Opening the bathroom door, he entered inside and then suddenly asked, his voice smiling: "You know what Lilly?"


    "Hmm...what?" Lilly asked in return, looking at her brother''s gentle face; He seems like he had grown up a bit...


    What had happened exactly?


    "I want to give something to my beloved princess, something good, so, tell me," he gently let her down on the clean, dry bathtub and continued: "Tell me Lilly, what do you want? You can ask anything I say, ANY thing."


    Comfortably seating herself in the bathtub, and putting both of her hands to the side, Lilly smilingly asked: "ANY thing?" she was very happy that he asked her that, she felt very fulfilled for some reason.


    "ANY thing," Harry nodded, taking the brush from the side and standing behind Lilly, and added: "As long as it is possible, I will give you anything you ask for."


    Lilly gently took his hands into hers: "You seem to have gone through something too brother," she said, "Mind telling me that first?"


    "Yeah, it is one of the main things I want to tell you," After applying the paste and washing the brush, he started to brush her, and from one side to the other, the brush roamed around.


    Lilly wanted to speak, but she couldn''t and Harry was silent.


    So she just let him brush her to his heart''s content, for straight 3 minutes they stayed in silence.


    Taking the brush out, Harry said with a reminiscent tone: "I went through this tribtion thing Lilly, it was like an Illusion shing past, I lived like...like," now that he thought of it, he felt somewhat awed, truly.


    Spitting out the paste and washing her mouth, "Illusion? Like...of what kind?" she asked, frowning.


    Harry put the brush away, and removed his pajamas, putting them away, naked, he got into the bathtub and said: "Come, sit in your brother''sp." with a smile.


    Lilly blinked and irritatedly looked at him, his shoulder-length ck hair, dark ck eyes, and his well-fit body, "Why don''t youe and take me instead?"


    Even though she said that, she went into his embrace of course. The tub was not that big after all.


    And he could feel her soft, supple body on his hands, she was now seated on his cock, even though she was clothed.


    He involuntarily kissed her neck, licked on it, and lingered.


    "You seem to be down brother," Lilly said, irritated, why was his thing down?


    "I was here to talk after all..."


    "I see¡­" Lilly nodded, disappointed.


    He hugged her waist, bit her ears, and whispered, "I Was here to talk, I could always change my mind if my beautiful princess requests."


    Lilly turned silent.


    Then pondered seriously about it, ''Should I just throw away myst bit of pride infront of him? He was her brother after all¡­he had even done everything possible with her.


    Harry smiled, looking at her abruptly serious countenance, and said, hugging her waist: "I can give my so egoistic queen one day of freedom, she had just be a stage 2 after all."


    Lilly gulped, "What do you mean?"


    "Stand up," he muttered in her ears, he wasn''t in the mood to do it a second ago, but his sister was too enchanting.


    Gulping again, she stood up, and asked: "Now what?"


    "Hold onto the bathtub walls," he warned.


    She put both of her hands atop the bathtub wall on a side, her perky but was right infront of his face.


    His little sister''s pajama pants and savory ass were just an inch away.


    Moving his face closer, he put his nose inbetween her asscheeks and gently bit her vaginal area through the clothes. Lilly''s heart skipped a beat.


    She could feel her brother''s wet tongue through the clothes.


    Her hold over the granite tightened, and she involuntarily pushed her butt backward, making him bite tighter¡­

 Chapter 80 Do Me Brother! Do Me Hard!

    ?


    Feeling him licking her vagina through the back, she hesitated for a second and gently wagged her butt, he gave a p on her behind and said, his mouth inside her wet crotch: "Open your legs."


    She hesitated for a second before opening it a bit more. He could see it, the wet crotch area, the pajama damp with her wetness. "Are you wearing panties?"


    "¡­No," Came a weak reply.


    He smiled and gave a gentle peck on her wet area, taking the two sides of her pants, he gently stripped them off.


    His ck eyes shined as he patted her naked sides.


    Revealing her pink butt standing proudly in the air, her pink butt hole staring enchantingly at him.


    He looked down at her vagina, that ce was more important to him.


    It was dripping wet, gently touching it with a caring finger, he asked, "Sis, should I just bend you over and do it, you are already wet enough."


    Lilly bit her lips and nervously hid her face from him, her silver hair hiding her face: "Don''t stop¡­" she muttered.


    One of her hands made his hand atop her vagina stay, she tightly held it there. His finger gently prated inside, and they slowly traveled past the wet entrance and yed around, the wet cave hugged it deeply.


    "Mmm!!" Lilly moaned, her body felt hot.


    She was getting sweaty.


    She wanted her brother inside her.


    Standing up, he kept fingering her and asked, "Which hole do you want this time?"


    Lilly silently nodded, too aroused to say anything else.


    He chuckled and made another finger enter, while at the same time, he ced his rock-hard cock on the entrance to her butt, taking his fingering hands out, he lubricated the dick with her sacred liquids, and: "Here I go!" he made his penis enter her ass, it slowly slid in, it slowly prated.


    The tightness made it all the more enjoyable; the fact that his sister squirmed under him in pleasure made it all the more worthwhile.


    Lilly''s voice caught in her throat and his thing struggled against the tightness, yet, itpletely reached inside. Lilly heavily breathed in.


    She feltpletely full. She felt mad with lust.


    "Br¡­brother, continue," she muttered under her breath, her whole body was sweaty, she smelled like lillies, and the room was charged with an arousing aura.


    He slowly pulled his dick back, Lilly waited in anticipation, his hand came back to her pussy and his fingers entered back.


    Lilly moaned, mmm~


    He pushed his penis back in, Lilly hicked, and he started to increase his pace, they started to move back and forth.


    She held the tub tightly.


    Harry smiled and moved with the same rhythm of her butt, he held her waist and made his sister follow his lead, each of his thrusts, each hit of her brother''s manliness made her sacredness wetter with anticipation.


    He abruptly went back and his penis left her butt.


    Her butthole tightened.


    His penis shifted back and its wet tip touched her Vagina, she immediately moved her hips back, desperately making it enter her.


    He continued pounding, Lilly also moved with his rhythm, her silver hair falling onto the side; her face hidden in her hands.


    Taking her waist with both hands, tightening around it, he lifted her up a bit and pounded faster.


    He could feel the wet part nket his penis.


    He could feel the hot sensation around it, he could feel his sister writhing in pleasure.


    "This, my sister¡­Is your reward for breaking through!"


    "Mhhh!!"


    His jizz exploded into her, his load burst into her¡­


    He calmed down his speed and waited for her to calm down.


    She breathed in and out heavily, "Brot¡ª Brother, ca..calm down," She breathlessly muttered,  he gentled his thrusts and moved slower, his penis growing stronger again.


    She gently waved her butt alongside his thrusts: "Only do it gently¡­" She warned, her heart thumping out of lust, "only gently," she muttered once more¡­


    "How does it feel to be a stage 2?" he asked amidst his thrusts, curious.


    "Not as good as this," She replied weakly, but boldly; her instinct overwhelmed by lust for her brother.


    Whatever it was¡­


    She didn''t want to stop, she wanted him to fuck her more.


    Gently doing exactly that, he asked, "Do you know Mother and Valeria are looking at us?"


    Startled, Lilly stared to the side, Mother and Valeria were there, looking at them with amused faces,  watching from the door; her face reddened like a tomato.


    ''No way¡­''


    Harry chuckled and started to move faster, her pussy dripped even more juice, the soft flesh inside covered his sword in a warm, gentle embrace, and she involuntarily moaned.


    He became a bit rougher and went harder, "HKK!!" She moaned again and then¡­came, while their mother was looking right at them, but he didn''t stop; his thrusts only grew stronger.


    He chuckled and moved again, his penis hitting her womb, making his sister writhe embarrassedly under him, his manliness overwhelming her thoughts.


    p! pping her buttocks gently, he moved back and forth even faster, and soon enough¡­


    They had built up again and he released his white stuff inside, filling her womb with his white liquid.


    She breathed out¡­ her face covered with ayer of arousal, she looked at Mom and averted her gaze, nervous and embarrassed. ''Why did shee in¡­''


    Emma smiled; Valeria also looked at them with an amused grin, and said quietly to Emma beside her: "Looks like my daughter, you are going to be a grandma or another mother soon."


    Emma smiled, "Maybe, but he had just started doing that with me, Lilly had had him in her more than I could, But I could probably also end up getting a sister or brother¡­ who says you can''t be the one he gives a baby first?"


    "You did it clearly with him, he hadn''t even done it well with me yet."


    "Yeah, I am his mother, if he is making anyone pregnant, it should be me first."


    "¡­Oh, I don''t know about that." Valeria looked at Lilly''s tired face with a smile, "Maybe we should just wait and see."


    Emma nodded, "I will just let him do it as much as he wants and wait, I won''t hesitate anymore."


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 81 Do You Want To Birth My Kids Sister?

    ?


    Gently moving back and forth, his penis tightly stuck yet sliding inside his little sister''s vagina, he nced at Emma and Valeria and continued pounding his sister without care.


    Making his dick find the warmest, most suitable position to call home.


    Emma and Valeria just shook their head and came closer, he gently kept fucking his sister and looked at his mother and grandmother, "What were you guys talking about?" he asked.


    "Nothing, It''s simply that Emma was just wondering who among us you will end up impregnating first," Valeria shamelessly said, her eyes focused on her grandson''s penis sliding in and out of her granddaughter''s dripping vagina.


    She wanted that too...


    Emma sighed, no matter, Harry knew all of them too well anyway...he won''t care for such minor details.


    Harry smiled and moved his hands through Lilly''s Waist, moving his hands to her boobs, he squeezed them gently and asked, his voice confident, "Pregnant? I will get you all pregnant one day, why worry? Lilly, Mom, Grandma, I want you all to bear my children,  I don''t want to regret not having my kids after all."


    "Oh," Valeria squinted her eyes at her cheeky grandson and asked, curious, "Who do you want to impregnate first then?"


    Groping her boobs at the same time, he increased his thrusting form and strength into his sister, his movement fierce but gentle as his penis went in and out, and said, "Of course, it is..." pausing and pushing his penis deep in, he said, "Of course it is my sister, if she gets pregnant, It will be nice."


    Lilly hid her face even deeper, ''Why brother...'' he was just saying that to embarrass her, ''stupid brother!''


    Struggling to breathe, she looked at Valeria fiercely, and then hid her face back beneath her silver shiny hair, and moved her back in rhythm with Harry''s thrusts to let her brother enter her easily.


    Showing her irritation.


    Smiling to himself at her antics, he gently rubbed her ass and asked, widening her asscheeks to look inside at his sister''s sacred hole, "Did you clean it so your brother can enjoy it?"


    "Y¡ª No," Lilly eximed, ashamed, "I am a clean girl!!"


    Emma chuckled gently and shook her head, then smilingly said, "She is really into it."


    Harry eximed, "Of course she is into it, who do you think," Pounding his sister, making her tremble at his movements, he asked, "Who do you think is doing her?"


    "A filthy debauched brother," Valeria chided from the side.


    Harry ignored her and asked in passing to Lilly, squeezing her asscheeks as he did so, "Little Lilly, do you want to get pregnant with your big brother''s kids?"


    Lilly was silent for a second as she thought while holding back a moan, her brother was too good.


    Each of his strokes, ummm~ unconsciously moaning, she said, "Not now, I only  HmmM~ I only want a kid af mm~ after you are sure hk~ sure about your limitations."


    "So should I cum outside from now on?" Harry asked, intensifying his thrusts, he could feel his sister''s vagina tightening around his penis.


    "...Don''t do that!" Lilly eximed, moving her ass up on his penis, not allowing him to go out.


    Harry speechlessly  continued fucking her, this girl was a different being in bed and another outside it.


    Sliding his penis in, hitting her womb again and again, moving with all his expertise to make her enjoy it, he asked, "Where is my little Lilly''s shyness?"


    She silently let him fuck her, moaning at times as her brother reached depths a brother should never have discovered, she could feel the unbridled satisfaction coursing through her veins.


    Emma and Valeria, the bathroom, everything became just background for the brother and sister as the penis slid in and out of the second of the twins, their connection from birth improved further with each thrust.


    Their sweat, love juices, and moans roamed inside the ce, and sensuality spread through every inch of their selves.


    The love for each other bloomed inside them ever more vibrant.


    Emma and Valeria just looked at them, their own vaginal slits getting wet and eager for their beloved Harry to prate.


    "Hey Emma, let me go next," Valeria said, her fierce face blushing as she looked at her grandson''s penis, ah, she wanted it inside...pounding her like mad.


    "No way Mom, I am his Mother, he will only choose me," Emma said, her own face red as she lustfully stared at her son''s penis.


    Yet, for now, they didn''t disturb the duo and just let them have the time, and the tension built up in the room, Mother, son, sister, and grandma all sensed it, and their aroused selves got even more aroused.


    They both wanted to get prated by Harry, but it was also enough if they got something else as good in return.


    Harry brought his hips back, and his rock-hard penis'' tip rested on his sister''s vaginal entrance, he heavily pushed forward, and his sword prated into the deepest part of its rightful sheath.


    Lilly shivered and Moaned, "Brother!"


    Her sacred liquid dripped down again, she came for the third time, and Harry couldn''t hold back either...


    His white jizz also exploded into her hole, filling his sister with his white stuff for another time.


    "Lilly," Harry suddenly called, "Are you ready for round 2?"


    Gulping, Lilly nodded; the other two could only greedily stare on as Harry put his penis this time on her asshole, and then started working again...


    His penis slowly and gently moved in and then out of his sister''s Ass, widening the tight, clean hole and discovering uncoverednds.


    And reaching its depth, Harry smiled and released his white stuff deep inside her, making her head go nk as she stared infront, her heart thumping.


    She could feel him deep inside her, pumping his divine liquid in, drowning her in ecstasy.


    Ah...she just loved her brother.


    How much she wished this to never end, how much she wanted her brother to just eat her whole...


    Just how much she wanted more.

 Chapter 82 I Need Stamina!

    ?


    Gently letting out tired sighs, Harry and Lillyid on each other''s embrace, both tired.


    Smiling a bit, he looked towards Emma and Valeria, he could see they were aroused, to the point their hands were barely in their ce.


    He could see they both had a face that seemed rubbed by rouge, eyes glistening with lust.


    They both looked at him with eager yet wronged looks, Harry smiled and said, "I yed with Mom a lot when we were alone earlier, yed with you, my fierce grandma too before I slept, how can I keep my most precious sister out on that?"


    Lilly nodded weakly from his embrace, no longer too shy... Tch, tch, at the end they wanted her brother too.


    It was nothing to be ashamed of.


    Her face was red though.


    Harry caressed her silver head and asked, "Do you want more Lilly?"


    Her face reddened even more.


    Valeria looked at them and asked, pointing out, "You may have done with your mother, but you didn''t go all the way with me."


    ''Shameless!'' Emma and Lilly yelled inside.


    Throwing her a side nce, Harry chuckled inside, illusions really didn''t do these people justice.


    "Okay, let''s go to the room," he gently whispered to Lilly, his hot breath tingling in her ears, as he stood up from the bath with her in his hands.


    Clinging like a baby.


    She smiled and hugged his neck, and gently whispered back into his ears, her face as red as a ripe peach, "Thank you for the gift too big brother."


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat, he said with a little peck on her side, "Call me that from now on..."


    Gently walking, his hands firmly holding his sister''s naked white butt, he could feel her breath on his neck, he could feel her gentle heartbeats.


    He could feel himself more alive.


    Smiling once again today, he said to the duo behind him, "Ahh, I really feel like pampering Lilly more today."


    Lilly''s hugged him tighter, he could feel her hot cheeks touch his own.


    Emma and Valeria looked at each other and nodded,


    and his mother said: "It''s okay if you want to do it more with her you know? We are not so incapable as to keep away pleasure from you guys, we can wait."


    Harry shook his head, "Who said I don''t feel like pampering both of you too?"


    All three people''s hearts skipped a beat.


    Opening the door, he went out of the bath and into his grandma''s bedroom, it was unbelievable that he had memories of dying here one day.


    Life was like that... you can''t expect when you might end up in the same bed as your mother or sister...


    Nor can you expect when you end up in the maws of a beast while roaming the jungle.


    Sitting on the bed with Lilly on hisp, he looked at them and said, "Wait a moment, let me just do one thing..." he opened his system, looking at the clone''s screen and then at his newly earned pleasure points.


    Emma, Valeria, and Lilly all focused on him in intrigue.


    He had about 15 and some decimals worth of pleasure points.


    Smiling, he looked at the clone''s status:


    [Clone:


    Strength: 1.1


    Defense: 1.2


    Agility: 0.2


    Stamina: 0.1


    Soul Limit: 10


    Abilities[Gift]: Lustful absorption.


    He paused for a second before clicking on all the attributes except soul limit twice, they flickered and transformed:


    -Strength: 2.1


    -Defense: 2.2


    -Agility: 2.2


    -Stamina: 2.1


    -Soul limit: 10


    His Pleasure Points went from 15 and some decimals to 9 and some decimals.


    He hesitated for a second but didn''t add more, if he added more... It will just destroy the meaning of this clone, it will ruin the whole meaning of this experiment.


    And in the lonesome forest, his clone''s smile grew frighteningly intense as its weirdly shaped body trembled and then morphed in the watery-wave-like coolness that passed by.


    His body became fit and taught, like the well-crafted body of an ancient greek god, and heughed out loud, scaring some harmless animals away.


    Standing there in the middle of a majestic jungle, naked and showing his strong masculinity to the world, he looked perfect.


    Just that his bald head looked as bald as an egg and his face still had a bit of babyish features, nevertheless, that was probably just temporary.


    While inside the castle, Harry also added some points to his own stats to make them more bnced, he now had DreamWalker so it was easy to control himself even with a heavy increase in a short time.


    Strength: 4 -> 6


    Defense: 8 -> 10


    Agility: 8


    Stamina: 3 -> 8


    Soul limit: 18


    A cool feeling passed through him.


    Harry licked his lips and looked at Emma and Valeria, "What are you two looking at? Come here you two!"


    Valeria smiled and crawled on top of the bed, her actions nimble like a cat.


    Emma also blushingly crawled on top of the bed.


    Now he was on the bed, with two beauties, one his mother and the other his grandma on both his sides.


    And another beauty, this one his sister, in his embrace.


    All of them ready to have some great Family time.


    But before he began his art ss, he said to his Mom and Grandma, looking at each of their eyes one at a time, "I know I have made you two wait and it''s not something I would usually do, but..." pausing, "I care about you three a lot, and I don''t want to make any of you feel estranged and alienated, for I know, Favoritism and alienation are the two things that kill most families."


    Lilly gave him a little kiss on his cheeks.


    Emma said from the side, "You are right, you shouldn''t care about one woman more and the others less."


    She and Valeria were shown love after he woke up, and Lilly doesn''t get the same?


    That would have indeed been bad.


    Harry shook his head at Emma''s words, and said, "To me, you three are very important Mom, no other woman can take the same ce as you three. I would never even put you all in the same category," gently biting his sister''s cheek, "You three are my most important. My Queens."


    Of course, his Grandma still had some sessions to do before he bestowed on her that title sincerely.


    But words were free.


    Lilly smiled and whispered into his ears, "I am the number one Queen though."


    Harry smiled, contradicting himself with a chuckle, "Yeah, you are my first Queen."


    Valeria winked at Emma and asked Harry, "Should we start?"

 Chapter 83 Embrace Familial Affection.

    ?


    Laughing at his luscivious grandma''s shamelessness, Harry gently slid his hard penis back into Lilly, who was seated on hisp, with a gentle move.


    He then put both his palms out to each of his sides.


    Tacitly understanding, Emma and Valeria put their butts and vagina on top of it, and hugged him from the sides.


    They were now sitting on their boy''s palm.


    He could feel their hot softness perfectly.


    Their breaths tickled his face too.


    Harry felt his hands inbetween his mother''s legs, he could feel through the smooth pajamas her soft thighs hugging his hands and he could feel in his fingers a wet spot inbetween.


    At the same time, he could feel the hot sensation in between his grandmother''s thighs on the other hand too.


    Both of their pussy was hot, wet and waiting for something.


    And he could also feel his sister''s tight pussy wrapping around his dick, he had already fucked her three times tonight, so she was quite tired.


    But she was proactive, so he wouldn''t let the one with the least stamina of all of them withdraw from the game without being fully satisfied with his dick.


    He caringly used his fingers on his mom and grandma through the clothes and spoke to Lilly at the same time: "Sister, gently move up and down."


    Lilly nodded and started miving her waist up and down, she could feel her brother''s thick cock entering and withdrawing, her brother''s deep breaths in her neck, and she could also feel his firm hot body.


    Just like how Harry could feel the soft bodies of all three woman.


    Rubbing their vaginas through the clothes, he stretched the cloth with two fingers and drew with his other  fingers on the slit of their wet vaginas.


    Valeria moaned, mmm~


    "That''s good Harry" she murmured.


    Holding on to his hands for support.


    Harry smiled and pinched her vagina through the wet part, she flinched in euphoria.


    His other hand though, did something entirely different. Emma''s pants made a small hole on it''s own, and let his middle finger go in.


    Her clothes were part of his Gift after all.


    His middle finger deeply entered his mother''s vagina, it slid in smoothly and went through the wet lovely flesh and then moved around inside.


    She moaned, taking his hands deep into her vaginal opening as her son fingered her.


    At the same time, Harry moved his face and Lilly moved towards him, their lips intertwined and their tongues started to mingle, their kiss surpassed boundaries.


    Frustrated a bit, Valeria guided his hands through her pants and through the clothe to directly n her vagina, and he made his finger enter her again.


    At the same time, his dick still kept pounding his sister, sliding in through her smooth walls, and kissing her womb before returning.


    He could feel each thrust hit home, he could feel his heart beat faster the more he fucked.


    He wanted more! More of this!


    Breaking the kiss with a bridge of saliva connecting them, Harry breathed ruggedly for a second and looked around at his family, Valeria was lost in his hand''s y with her oussy, Emma was deeply flushed as he made another of his finger enter her sensitive spot.


    And his little sister, her face was matted with sweat and her silver hair was jumping as his penis made her whole insides shake.


    He gulped and immediately went for another kiss; his tongue finding its home inside his little sister''s mouth.


    Another of his fingers entered Valeria, she muttered, "Thats it, thats the spot..."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Harry''s fingers moved even more vigorously. Hitting a perfect spot for Valeria and at the same time, rubbing  Emma''s clitoris with his thumbs, he moved faster.


    Lilly could feel it the most deeply. After all, the one her big brother was fucking at the moment was her.


    His dick tightened as it moved in, each kiss on her womb jolted her awake, each thrust after, his lips always found hers.


    She could feel it her heartrate rising, her lust burning, her vagina feeling as if she was about to pee.


    Quet moans resounded from all three, musical notes to a muscr man''s penis.


    But he didn''t let her cum easily, he wanted to do her more, his penis did its magic again, going in and out with a gentler turn.


    Lilly could almost feel her pussy yelling in frustration.


    His hands at the same time, started ying another game on his grandma''s clit.


    And his lips kissed his sister again.


    Their bodies started heat further up, their blood started boil.


    And the moment he felt himself reach for the limit... He increased his pace, his sister couldn''t hold on anymore and moaned outloud, "Brother!!!"


    Her pink pussy dripped white, hunny-like nectar, His penis twitched inside her and exploded into her his white liquid.


    They all stopped for a second and breathed ruggedly, and due to his sudden stop, Emma''s and Valeria''s pussy''s leaked out the same nectar his sister did.


    But of a different vour.


    Harry''s breathing calmed and he asked his tired sister,  "Can you go on?"


    Lilly shook ger head, "Not anytime soon," looking around at her breathing mom and grandma, "Maybe after a bit of rest?"


    "I might really end up making you pregnant, maybe I should stop releasing inside..."


    Lilly didn''t move from on top of his dick and said, quite reluctant to not have him burst inside at the end, her voice merely at the level of a whisper, "No, I think I won''t get pregnant that easily, Royal birth is rare after all."


    "Is that a challenge?" Harry asked, irritated.


    Lilly smiled, "Maybe?"


    Valeria poked Lilly''s hand and asked, "You going to move from up top?"


    Lilly frowned, pouted and said, "No, I am too tired."


    Harry gently fell on the bed and chuckled, "A two minute break for me..."


    Nevertheless, his dick was still inside his sister and his hands were still inside his granny''s and dear Momma''s pussies.


    And he didn''t n to end this till he felt totally satisfied, and totally tireded out.


    He wanted to fuck his family till satisfaction.


    Till he plowed theirnds and sowed the seeds.

 Chapter 84 Stealing Horses

    ?


    While Harry was taking a rest before continuing his shenanigans with his family, his clone was walking northwards


    Walking through the the mud, his mood bright and his dick standing. The Clone headed northwards, if he walked straight like that for about 2 more hours, he should reach a small settlement of Gifted.


    He really, really itched to see how they were.


    "I could have taken a horse without anyone''s knowledge if I had nned it well..." he sighed, slightly regretful. That would have made the travel much simpler.


    He then looked down at his standing bulge, he was sexually aroused too. After all, his main body was having sex and both of their minds were one in the end... Just put in two bodies.


    He silently pondered, it would be quite nice if I get a girl to do it now...


    He shook his head and continued walking, naked, in the forest.


    Why was he naked?


    Of course, because he forgot to take clothes before running away.


    And he didn''t care too much about it either, since in the end, what man didn''t like cool wind passing by his dick as he strolled a wide forest?


    At least he liked that...


    Smiling, he looked up at the tall triangr pine-type trees heading high up into the skies, and scratched his bald head, thinking, ''Damn... No matter how much I see, the trees here are truly big.''


    He shook his head and walked along, the forest indeed had a different vibe.


    His ck eyes couldn''t help roaming around, he was feeling slightly nostalgic, after all, as Ace, he had traveled through all kinds of ces on Earth.


    But... It sure was humid, it was just about 8 o clock and it was already hot enough to make his body sweat. Of course, it might have been because his body had just grown significantly stronger in a matter of seconds.


    He had also noticed something else, he hadplete control over his body at the moment, so as long as his clone was weaker than the main body, he won''t have to use [DreamWalker] to forcefully take control over it.


    Walking through the forest with all these thoughts running through his mind, minutes passed by and he went further and further away from the Castle.


    The main thing that the clonecked from the main body other than the already Absorbed abilities was his System. No matter how much he tried, the clone couldn''t ess it.


    But in his opinion even if the clone fucked a woman and enjoys it without the system, he should still earn Pleasure Points, as it had always been earning points through the emotion of pleasure rather than the action of sex.


    Meaning, as long as he felt pleasure and the act of sex felt nice, he should earn points.


    Of course, only fucking one of his blood rtives should provide him with more than 2 points at a time.


    Shaking his head at all these calctions, his dick starting to raise again, he looked towards his left.


    He could hear somemotion from there, the sound of two heavy things smashing against each other. "Is it some beasts fighting? Or are there any people here?" he wondered and then with a smirk, ran towards it.


    his muscles constricted and his veins buckled up. His form squatted and then exploded onwards, his true speed, one that surpassed a normal human by more than two times, came to use as his body, like a blur, passed by the forested area.


    Had it been a in, he would have hesitated and chosen to be cautious, but he was now in a forest and sense-like gifts didn''t work on him as far as he remembered, after all, as a fateless...even his grandma couldn''t find him.


    He was like a shing blur, a whoosh of wind and his body was like that of a monkey, shifting through the trees one by one.


    Moving past a small trunk, he jumped and caught a vine in his hand, climbed a small tree with its help, and looked down.


    He was looking at a clearing where two men in silver knightly armor stood, each of them carrying a long sword as they stared at the other.


    One of them was a dark-skinned old man and the other a white skinned young man.


    "I won this time''s battle, so you will be the one that does the duty today," The dark-skinned old man said, licking his scarred lips.


    The other one, a pale Young man with a freckly face, nodded. "I shall go through the northern side and you should check if some big animals try to go to the area nearing the castle."


    The dark-skinned Knight nodded, his lips twitching.


    Harry''s clone smiled,  ''So the knights of the kingdom did surveince even at this distance?''


    Moreover, should he steal their gear?


    No, that would be dumb.


    After all, it would just leave his tracks here and if his n worked and he cut off all known rtion of the clone with the Null to then be a student of the Academy, it would be very troublesome if someone got up to him.


    So he better not do that.


    Irritated at the limitation, he looked at them... If they were women it would have been much better.


    He could have sated his monster at least.


    Then he suddenly had a thought, doesn''t the knights have horses?


    His eyes shined and he looked around, and looking towards a tree shade, his eyes brightened in a smile.


    Two ck horses were sleeping there, and there were some packages too.


    Food, water, and clothes.


    He licked his lips.


    Sweet.


    The knights didn''t feel him and just discussed the details of their today''s duty and somewhat interested.


    The White guy asked, "Senior, do you know the Monkey Prince and Null Prince are going to fight?"


    They were not like the core Knights of the family with their head''s altered by Valeria''s Memory ability. They were justmoners who had the luck to have be a knight.


    But the dark faced knight''s face darkened further and he warned, "Say something like that to another knight, and you would have been already dead."


    The big mouth gulped and nodded, then said, escaping, "I will go ready the horses."


    And turning around to look at where the horse was tied, and their things were kept...his face froze...


    Only one horse was there, the other one was missing. He blinked in confusion and then nced at where the supply were kept...


    A cool wind made his hair float, that ce was emoty. He smiled dumbly and looked at the other knight, the other knight also confusedly looked at him...


    Oh no!

 Chapter 85 Grandma Needs Attention

    ?


    Putting his precious little Lilly on the side of the bed and making herfortable under a nket. He smiled and moved back to the top of the bed, it was a big bed so there was enough soace to have fun with Grandma and Mom while Lilly rested.


    Gentlyying back down on the bed, now naked, his dick standing, he looked at his naked grandma and said, "Grandma, go do your magic on your grandson''s penis, it''s wet with Lilly''s juices though..."


    Valeria nodded in eagerness and moved towards his dick, she was also naked now, they had all gotten rid of their clothes.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Harry then nced at his naked mother on the side, her whole body sweating a bit. He smiled at the look and his rod tightened even more. "Mom,e and sit on my face."


    Emma hesitated for a moment but stillplied, nervously traveling past and then putting her two legs on each side of his head.


    Her daughter was watching from the side, it somehow turned her on even more and made her nervous at the same time.


    Not to mention her own mother was also licking her son''s dick...


    But nevertheless, she was quite bold. She didn''t want to disappoint Harry either.


    As for Harry, he could clearly see her Vagina in between his face, it was wet and a bit hairy, but it was his mother''s... it was beautiful.


    "You can sit Mom," he muttered.


    "...Are you sure Harry?" Emma asked, her heart skipping a beat.


    Even though she and Harry had licked each other once... Sit on his face?


    "Sit Mom."


    With a small gulp, Emma gently sat her not-so-petite butt on her son''s face.


    Harry''s nose sunk into his mom''s butt area and his mouth into her Vagina, his tongue moved out and directly entered inside her pussy, straight into the hole.


    Emma held onto the bed and trembled, mm~ a stifled moan escaped her lips.


    Valeria took Harry''s straight dick and licked it, cleaning Lilly''s juices on it. She could feel the hot, pulsating energy inside.


    And Harry could feel her tongue vividly, just as how he could taste the saltiness of his Mother''s vagina.


    Using his hands, he spread her butt and vagina and licked with even more love, each centimeter of his mother was important. Each part of her Vagina has to be shown love.


    Valeria took the whole raging dagon into her mouth.


    It brushed against her mouth and sunk into her throat, she gulped with it still inside her mouth.


    Harry could immediately feel the warm mouth of his grandmother surrounding his rod and he started to gently move his waist too.


    Grandma also deserved his dick.


    Feeling his toungue y around inside her, Emma started panting in pleasure, moaning, and moving her ass in the same motions as her son''s licks, and then gentlyid down on his stomach to support herself.


    Pushing her ass and vagina a bit deeper into his mouth. Each of his touches, each of his licks, they felt so heavenly, so pleasureful... Both women shivered in excitement.


    They wanted more.


    More and more!


    They wanted him to fill them up whole!


    Unable to wait anymore, Valeria took the dick out of her mouthand moved, ced herself atop it, and then rubbed her vagina with it, hers was quite clean.


    "I am gonna put it in Harry," she said while heavily breathing, her white, angelic face marred with her grandson''s precum.


    Lilly looked at them from the side, her own pussy twitching. She could see the eagerness and anticipation of her grandma...


    She gulped. Maybe I should have monopolized my brother more...


    His penis gently slid into his grandmother, going in through the wet slit, through the tight confines...


    Valeria gently sat on his dick.


    Her grandson waspletely inside her, deep and touching her core.


    Her womb, she could feel the thick dick filling her up and then touching her womb.


    She heavily breathed in and then moved up, her body was heavily sweating due to the arousal as Harry''s dick stared moving inside her.


    At the same time, he started to lick his mother even faster, his tongue moving up and down on her wet skin and even licking her butt at times.


    Emma could feel her heart beating faster everytime his tongue touched her butt. He always seemed to be more living of that part.


    Hardy gulped.


    His tongue was now deeply inside his mom''s pussy, licking its walls, Emma moaned and said, "Yes...baby, tha..that ce!"


    Harry smiled inside and continued licking her special spot, she moaned and her body moved on its own, rubbing her ass tightly on his face.


    Harry just kept sucking her out more, licking as much of her insides as he could. He wanted to eat his mother''s those ces as much as he could...


    His dick at the same time, kept fucking his grandmother, she was riding him gently, letting his dick go in and then smoothly out.


    Slowly filling her Vagina up, and then gently sliding out. Everytime its head kissing her womb.


    Taking his face out of mom''s pussy, he breathed in and out, his heart pounding and face hot, not wasting any time, he started licking her asshole.


    Just letting his tongue y around the rims of his mom''s puckered hole and not entering. And sometimes just licking the hole itself.


    He loved his mother''s Ass the most!


    It had no equal.


    Valeria kept pleasuring him, moaning inaudibly as she let it go a bit more rougher every passing second.


    She could feel his pleasure build up.


    She wanted to ept it in!


    Biting Emma''s Ass, Harry licked it and said, "Mom...I love your Ass."


    Valeria''s supple body went down again.


    Emma could feel his wet lips kissing and his tongue ying around her ass, he was especially fierce on it.


    Harry''s penis shivered inside her, an explosion of white liquid spread inside her Vagina.


    Grandson''s jizz exploaded into her.


    She moaned out in relief...ngg~~


    Harry roughly panted.


    They all exchanged nces and they immediately understood, they all wanted more...


    Harry smirked and continued licking his mother''s ass, she could feel the rims being touched by her son''s wet tongue and his gentle kisses on it.


    All three woman gulped.


    Moving down a bit, Harry gently sucked his Mom''s clitoris, her heart quaked and a shiver went theough her, heavenly liquid dripped on his face, warm and motherly.


    He drank as much as he could.


    His mother tasted like sweetness.

 Chapter 86 Vocation To A Gift

    ?


    Feeling the sexual drive in the room, the mother, grandma, and sister. They each could understand the thirst in Harry, the thirst to fulfill his desires over his family.


    They each could feel his overwhelming passion today.


    Harry smiled and gently bit his mother''s clitoris, it tasted like the gentle love of a mother.


    Licking her vagina for a while, he stopped, smiled, and questioned, "Mom, do you like me doing this?"


    Emma''s already hot, panting, and sweaty body blushed and she meekly nodded in reply, she wasn''t bold enough to ignore his questions like Lilly.


    Again biting his mother''s clitoris, gently giving a lick, a smell, and a kiss on it, he said, "I like it too."


    His Mother squinted a bit and pushed her vagina just a bit into his mouth, her heart beating faster, and muttered quietly, "I like it more when you put your tongue inside."


    Sucking a bit on her wet Pussy, sliding his tongue deeply in and then back out, he asked, "Like that?"


    "¡­Yes," Emma replied meekly, her heart skipping a beat.


    Harry slid his tongue back in, fitting it through the walls of her wet, feminine insides, and came back out, "Like this too?"


    Emma gulped, her heart beating too fast to reply.


    Lilly and Valeria looked on and didn''t try to join at all, they just did what they were supposed to.


    The tired Lilly''s hurting pussy was at rest and Valeria was panting while still seated atop his rod. And they could both tell that Harry wanted to pamper Mother now.


    They would not interfere.


    Even the eager Valeria didn''t go straight down to action again and just enjoyed the feeling of her grandson''s holy liquid filling her insides.


    "So Mom, you like your son licking the rims of your butt and prating your insides with his tongue?" Harry whispered, kissing Emma''s asshole gently as he did so.


    His Mother was tongue-tied, so he just kept kissing her Vaginal slit, clitoris, and butthole.


    "You know Mom? I could eat you like this for hours and I would not be bored or satisfied."


    Mom blushed again, sneakily made his nose enter her vagina area, and asked, her voice a bit shaky, "Why..why do you like my behind so much?"


    Rubbing the sides of her ass, fondly looking at its shakes, he gave another peck on her clitoris, "Not much reason, but I love it¡­" he paused, "No, maybe it''s because this is one of the most private parts of you, one of my most precious things, my mother."


    "¡­You like it because it is my private part?"


    Harry chuckled, smelling her vagina with a deep whiff, "And it''s a nostalgic dish, my lovely Mom."


    Emma''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "I always used to¡­" Deeply breathing in the lewd smell once more, he rubbed his face on her butt and said, "I always used to lick you while you slept."


    Flinching at the sensation of him breathing in, she asked with a blushing stutter, her mind a bit hazy due to pleasure: "¡­Yo¡­You used to do what?"


    "Of course," Licking her down there, his devious tongue moving from her vagina to asshole in a single stroke, he said, "I used to do this as you slept like a baby, I loved getting some sucks each day."


    "..n..NO way!" she eximed, feeling her heart tremble, ''Harry¡­ did that?''


    "I even fed your mouth my dick if I remember correctly."


    Emma turned silent and just let him lick her; her whole body felt mad with joy and love at the moment. Her stomach was filled with butterflies.


    She as a mom loved him crazily, to find out he had as much of a craze on her¡­


    Kissing her asscheeks, he then muttered, "It''s not that the Ass is special Mom," Gently beating her on the back, he signaled her to move.


    Mother moved her sex away from his mouth and looked at him from the side.


    "More than the ass," Harry paused, took her hands in his, and said, "It is more about who the person who had that ass is, if that same ass was on someone else, I wouldn''t have cared, but on you... that''s my treasure. Mine Alone."


    Looking up next to his grandma who was enjoying the filled feeling, he smiled and ordered,  "Move, would you?"


    Valeria nodded and started doing exactly that, moving her body up and down.


    Her grandson''s dick sure seemed unique, its touches just felt as if it was beating her awake with pleasure after every thrust.


    He then briefly turned towards Lilly and saw her ring at him cutely with a look of grievance. "What''s up with you now? Want me to do it to you more?" he asked, curious and confused.


    Lilly humphed and kept ring, hiding half her face with the nket¡­He never did such things to her before¡­


    Harry was too dumb to understand what was going on in her mind at the moment, so he just sighed with exasperation.


    Actually, at the moment, he was quite calm inside, and as he looked up, he could feel his grandmother gently riding his cock, and his mother who had already had too much sex with him today look at him as if she was ready to do it even more.


    And his sister who was a bit frustrated at something.


    He looked up at the ceiling, a deep relieved smile slowly drawing its arc on his face as he muttered, just a passing relieved words, "I am so happy, you know? so relieved¡­relieved that I have people to worry about¡­Yes, Family.." His eyes abruptly turned nk and he stopped speaking.


    Emma''s and Valeria''s ears perked up.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Valeria paused her moves, her dripping pussy halfway filled with his strong dick.


    "No Mom, don''t stop," Emma warned, her voice severe and stunned at Harry''s sudden nkness.


    Focusing on his eyes, she could see a faint pink tint to his ck pupil at its very center.


    Valeria continued moving in the same way she did, letting his dick go straight up and then straight down inside her tight insides, but her eyes were not zed by lust anymore.


    She was someone who could forcefully control her own mind after all.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t let her grandson stop fucking her.


    That was crucial, she couldn''t break his thought process due to an abrupt shift of pleasure to no pleasure.


    Seconds passed by and Lilly curiously looked on, she hadn''t heard his mutters earlier.


    What was this sudden change? She didn''t know. Why were these two suddenly so serious?


    Slide in, gently slide out.


    His penis went in and came out, each thrust was deep inside his grandma, and her insides were unbelievably soft.


    Harry could feel it, no, he couldn''t feel it.


    All he sensed, was an intense urge at the moment, as if something was calling for him, tugging at him.


    His eyes grew clouded.


    But at the same time, he could faintly feel his pleasure rise, a sense of heat on his rod.


    A sense of impending ssh of his jizz.


    His mind felt blurry and unfocused.


    And then, his eyes abruptly cleared, his mind became as calm as an ancient pond, his lust vanished and his heart trembled as if it was floating.


    Valeria stopped her movements, her mesmerizing ck eyes directly focused on Harry''s face, his deep dark abyssal eyes.


    Seeing the clear and pure gaze, her heart thumped with a bit of joy, incredulity, and some disbelief.


    Is this¡­


    Is this what she thinks it is?


    SPuizz, Harry''s calm penis shivered and filled her up with his white liquid.


    But she didn''t put her focus on that at the moment.

 Chapter 87 Experiment Ace

    ?


    The sound of a horse''s hooves crashing into puddles echoed in the silent yet noisy forest as the ck-maned handsome horse traveled through, nothing could hinder its path. It was a horse trained in this very jungle after all.


    It was agile, servile, and capable.


    Moreover, it was at its home ground.


    Atop it, wearing some cheap butfortable white peasant clothes, The clone of the Null prince sat with a focused face, thinking of different things as the horse hooved ahead.


    His lust had long since calmed down even though he was in an intense situation on the Main body side, even though he didn''t have other Gifts from the main body, he had Lustful Absorption.


    And even though on its own, it was a weak and almost useless skill inbat, in regards to sexual urges, it was different.


    One of the obvious abilities of stage 2 was self-control after all.


    Against Lust of one''s own, this ability was a shield, sword, and bomb at the same time ¡ª the more he used this Gift, the more he wasing to realize this fact.


    This ability, it was intrinsically linked with the emotion of lust and desires.


    At Stage 0, Lustful Absorption''s only capability was Absorbing gifts from other people, even though there was a limitation of only from Family members with deep connections, that alone was a supremely powerful talent.


    To the point, it was already something different from the rest, in a very monstrous way.


    But having reached Stage 1, the difference only became more evident, more obvious.


    When other gifts like Elemental maniption will just start to have meager improvements, his was already showing ungodly potential.


    It had started to branch away from mere Lust at that point.


    His mind calm, and confident in his defense to hold himself alive in the case of some animal''s surprise attack, he delved in-depth into the subject.


    Thinking of it, he had never really thought about his own gifts other than the system messages, and wasn''t that like¡­stupid?


    Shaking his head at the thought, he then wondered about his evolution to Stage 1 from 0. That really changed his Gift a lot, mainly speaking, it was Emotion Sight that really bothered him a bit.


    Emotion sight was different from what he believed the concept of Lustful Absorption to be, in his opinion, his gift should have been a simple ability that focused on Lust and Lust alone to reach its peak.


    it shouldn''t have anything to do with any emotion other than lust, whereas, using Emotion Sight, he could see all the emotions of an opposite gender like greed, anger, love, or any other.


    That wasn''t just Lust at this point.


    He closed his eyes, the forest, the sound of hooves, the difort of riding a horse, the feeling of sleeplessness due to doing all-nighters ¡ª they all blended into the backdrop of his mind as the details of his stage 1 repeatedly shed through his mind.


    That is what he wanted this clone to be.


    Not a clone that will go around fucking the woman all over the world, but a clone who will research the power hidden within him, Lustful Absorption, to its core.


    This was a test, an experiment of sorts.


    Harry didn''t know anything about his Gift''s further stages, what new face will it reveal when he fucked 100 women?


    Once he reached Stage 2.


    What was he already missing out on in this ungodly ability, the sorts of which, every world only ever hear of once every generation.


    He wanted to find out everything about that, what was the peak performance of a Harry who only had Lustful Absorption and nothing else.


    How far could he reach with that?


    It was his first experiment regarding Supernatural.


    Experiment Ace.


    An experiment that the gentle side of him, the Harry side, could never aplish.


    So for that, he needed the ruthless part of him, The great entrepreneur Ace to take care of it.


    The clone, Ace smiled faintly and thought of all the capabilities he now had at his disposal, they were not much.


    For one, he had a body as strong as two maximum potential mortals fused together ¡ª With all attributes in 2-point values or a bit above it.


    Then he had Lustful Absorption at Stage 1.


    Its capabilities as of now are the ability to absorb gifts through familial pration, which he would not use on the clone.


    Emotion sight; the ability to see a women''s emotions like reading a book.


    Enhanced Touches, making hands extremely talented in all things from punches to pleasuring.


    And,


    Lust absorption, which is an ability that can absorb Lust from others and transform its energy into an Aphrodisiac-like aura around himself.


    This was about it.


    All that he had.


    ''But I also have dual Ability usage too,'' he thought, ''So not absorbing any ability at all is indeed a waste.''


    But he had already decided.


    The main body will be the one who hoards abilities from everywhere and Ace will only do his research on Lustful Absorption.


    One a Jack of all trades and the other a master at one thing.


    Reaching here though, it''s not like they are two different people, they were connected souls, one person, in two bodies.


    With two different aims that will all end up being the fuel for one purpose.


    To fuel his dreams, ambitions, and goals¡­ and to protect his family.


    Ace smiled in relief and led the horse forward, now he was ready for his journey, after all, he had a destination now.


    He wondered how far he could go.


    But he was also thankful that he didn''t know, in the end, that was what made it actually interesting.


    And then, all of a sudden, his heart skipped a beat, his mind turned nk, his eyes grew dazed, and he thought of many, many things at once.


    Deep inside himself, he could sense a feeling as if something was calling for him, tugging at him.


    And a momentter, his dull eyes cleared.


    They grew so intensely clear, his pupils looked like a ck gem washed in a pond of heaven''s clearest water.


    His mind was simrly clear and filled with confusion.

 Chapter 88 Absolute Harmony

    ?


    Two ck eyes met in the air, Valeria''s and Harry''s, they looked at each other and everyone held their breaths. There was a palpable amount of disbelief in Valeria''s eyes, whereas, Harry''s was just confused.


    "What was that all of a sudden?" Harry muttered, his voice stunned. It felt as if he had a boulder weighing on his head for a brief moment.


    Valeria''s eyes flickered for a second and she came out of her daze¡­ but she still kept looking at him like that for quite a long time.


    Emma and Lilly were silent.


    Even though Emma knew what had just happened, shecked in-depth knowledge, whereas, Lilly was just as confused as her brother.


    Feeling the silence, Harry asked his grandma who was seated above his pelvic area, breaking her out of her pondering, "Grandma, tell me, what was it in the end?"


    He could see she was stunned and Emma was also surprised, not to mention, even he felt as if something had changed. But he couldn''t tell what.


    Breathing out to lose the tension inside her, Valeria looked straight into Harry''s eyes and said, her voiceced with intrigue, "Absolute Harmony."


    "Absolute Harmony?"


    "Yes," Valeria said, her old heart thumping gently inside her, "Absolute Harmony, a state that people reach, rarely, reach when their Gift, Ambition, and everything Harmonize."


    "¡­" Harry looked at her with a dazed look, "What?"


    "Harry, I will tell it to you in more detail, but before that," Valeria said with a bit of urgency, "What were the thoughts you had just before your mind went nk?"


    Silent for a second, Harry said, "It was thoughts about how Family was such a nice concept."


    "Always remember that thought. Just do so."


    Harry nodded with a frown and looked at her for answers.


    Nodding, she began to exin, Lilly and Emma listened from the side, curious and focused, "Many don''t know this knowledge, Harry. But all of us at Stage 5 are well aware of this fact. The fact that all Gifts have a goal. For example, my Gift, I came to realize its goal once I reached Stage 5. Its goal was to create a Human with the memories and experiences of people with all kinds of life around the world, to absorb memories from all around and force it on someone to make a normal man into a genius," she paused, "And,pleting this goal is a major part of achieving the impossible; reaching the legendary stage 6, Awakening."


    Harry turned even more confused, "You mean all Gifts have an End-goal that you have to fulfill after Stage 5?"


    "In a sense," Valeria looked at Lilly, "For example, her gift is a Gift that has been passed down through the royal blood for generations now, and in the words of the previous Great Gifted with DreamWalker, its end goal was to turn Illusory into real. And Like that, each Gift has a deep-seated goal. But it is rare for people to know it, especially before they reach Stage 5 and have full control of their Gift."


    Lilly frowned heavily, thinking about the way she had reached Stage 2 some days ago, it waspletely different from that goal.


    "So Absolute Harmony is?" Emma asked from the side, she knew about these things already, even though she didn''t know her own Gift, [Jade Transformation]''s end goal.


    "Absolute Harmony is a rare phenomenon that happens to some extremely lucky people," Valeria looked at Harry and continued, "it happens when a Gift''s end goal is the same as a Gifted''s ambition. What happens then is¡­ their goals and the Gift''s goals align, they harmonize."


    "¡­no way," Harry muttered under his breath, he hadn''t told them his entire thought process earlier, actually, the Ambition he had in mind was moreplex.


    "So what is the use of Absolute Harmony in the end?" Emma asked, wanting to know her son''s true benefits.


    Valeria shook her head, "I don''t know that. Only he can know that and he will know that once he uses his Gift again, after all, at the moment, it is like he and the gift is one, it will be quite easy for him to find its answers now."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Her eyes then brightened, focusing on Harry''s eyes, she spoke, "That is the most interesting part. People with Absolute Harmony are rare, so I don''t know much either. Try using your gift."


    Harry, his sister, and his mother awkwardly blinked. "It is a gift that can''t be used whenever I want."


    "What is your Gift, Harry?" Valeria asked, curious.


    Harry pondered whether to reveal everything, it was not like he didn''t trust her enough to keep his Gift a secret. He just had some things weighing on him regarding her, like the reason she didn''t look after Emma well and let the King evene near her.


    And he was averse to speaking about his secrets to people who he didn''t haveplete and utter confidence on.


    But he was quite sure she was trustworthy atleast, after all, he had been keeping an eye on her when he was testing her earlier. She might lie, but his Emotion Sight won''t.


    Her Emotions were in the right ce.


    He was sure the First King had nothing over her either, since it was right, how can a master of the mind be cobtrolled?


    She was a Stage 5 with a mind type ability after all.


    So making his mind up, he began to tell her everything about his Gift, Lustful Absorption.


    Everything he knew at least.


    Valeria just listened with disbelief. Absolute Harmony on a Stage 1 was rare, but it wasn''t unheard of. There were many with Harmonized Gifts even in the Academy, But Lustful Absorption?


    It was an ability that was game-changing. It was impossible.


    Of course, he didn''t speak a word about his system, or she would have been too stunned to even stutter.


    That will only happen once and if he was sure about everything regarding Valeria.


    And he didn''t talk about the clone either, that was his hidden card.


    After all, it was a jaded tactic to keep such cards hidden till thest moment. But of course, if it was just Lilly and Emma here, he would have spilled some beans.


    But he had a feeling, he wouldn''t regret putting his trust in her for once.

 Chapter 89 What Are The Benefits?

    ?


    Valeria silently looked at Harry who was under her.


    After a long time, she shook her head to clear the disbelief and then looked at Harry, "Incredible," she muttered.


    But then asked, "If your ability can only be used mainly to absorb abilities, can''t you just absorb mine?"


    Harry looked at his dick still inside her and said, "I already absorbed yours a while ago."


    Speechless, she chuckled weakly and then said, "Maybe you don''t have to use absorption and just use one of your stage 1 capabilities instead, that might give you an understanding?"


    "Mm, I will give it a try," Harry looked at Emma and Lilly for a second and then thought about using one of his obvious add-ons in stage 1.


    A sense ofnguidness washed over All three women, their lust that had remained there after the earlier session started to vanish. They began to have a much clearer mind.


    And Harry could feel a faint heat envelope his heart, making his body a bit hot before it calmed down.


    [Lust Absorption]


    It was the ability to absorb others'' lust and transform it into an aphrodisiac aura.


    Their lust was being absorbed into him.


    A sudden heat spread from their vaginas and the woman started to unconsciously feel lustful again.


    Aphrodisiac Aura was working invisibly.


    And as his ability started working, his mind started to spin, and his earlier thoughts, the ones that caused Absolute Harmony, started to take further roots in his mind.


    ''I want to make my Family safe, to never let them die. I want to make my Family strong, I want a family that can stand by me and a family that will continuously increase the total number of Gifts I have.''


    ¡­And if possible, I want to make this Family an Eternal Family like the dragons of legends were.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them, his right hand itched and steamed white fog for a moment, he grimaced and endured.


    Then he looked at his hand, it was red all over and a veiny red colored tattoo covered it, the tattoo was unreadable but his muscles felt itchy all over.


    "What is this?" Harry asked in fascination as he looked at the marks, it went from his palm all the way to his elbows, it looked like a spider web.


    "The Mark of Harmony, All stage 5 have it and all Harmonized Gifted like you do too." Valeria waved her right hand, a simr tattoo went up to her elbows too, but hers were less chaotic.


    And it was blue colored instead of red.


    "We can hide it with a thought, the more it is unraveled, the closer you are to reaching Awakening, I am very far from that."


    Harry waved his hands while thinking for it to vanish, it did.


    Making it reappear, he looked at his hands and then asked, "What is the use of these tattoos other than showing you it''s about time you attempt Awakening?"


    "You should have actually known that too," Valeria pondered and then said, "For example, my total amount of threads was 7036, the more I created Humans with stolen memories, the more it lessened, to the point, now only 3001 remains."


    "Oh, so I have to count how many webs I have and do what the gift wants me to do to reduce the amount?"


    "In a way, yes. But your case is better since what you want is what your Gift wants, unlike mine and many others who don''t want to do what their Gift wants and are stuck in stage 5. Without even a chance to try Awakening."


    "The thoughts in my head now are quite simple, should I try putting It into action?" Harry asked.


    "Try doing something that rtes to your gift''s goal, maybe it will help you understand the marking''s use?" Valeria replied, a bit unsure.


    Harry nodded and looked at his Grandma''s seating position, she was above his crotch. "Grandma, I think we should do this more professionally."


    "Sure," with a chuckle, Valeria gently slid his dick out and stood up, moving from above him to stand beside the bed.


    Seating himself well on the bed, making some clothes appear on himself, simple homely white pajamas. He looked at his sister, "Lilly,e here to your brother''s side."


    Lilly came towards him, she was naked, so she came crawling on the bed with that nket hiding her, it was quite a hrious sight.


    A bit nervous, Lilly reached beside him and asked with squinted eyes, "What?"  Emma and Valeria looked on in intrigue.


    Taking her nket by his hand and throwing it aside, he brought his sister''s supple body into his embrace, she was entirely naked.


    He could feel the softness of her body, her lovely boobs pressing against his chest, her hands that had fallen on his side, and feel her hot breath on his cheeks.


    He gently put a hand above her perky butt.


    And another hand around her waist, "Now, it''s perfect."


    Lilly blushed slightly but didn''t say much, all three had seen more than they should have already. She was not too shy infront of them now.


    Nevertheless, she hid her face on his shoulders.


    Gently patting her back, he asked, his voice a whisper, "So, Lilly, are youfortable?"


    She nodded, quite satisfied.


    "Can I get a Kiss before I do it?" Harry asked, ever so slightly nervous.


    Lilly silently moved her face infront of him and nted a kiss on his lips, their tongues intertwined and their hearts calmed down.


    They kept at it for some minutes and Harry gently broke the kiss, caressing her cheeks with his hands, "Lilly."


    "Mm." She nodded with a slightly red face.


    "Do you ept to be my Family, my woman, my wife?" He asked as he looked at her falling silver hair, beautiful caramel face, and goddess-like figure.


    "I ept," his sister replied, loud enough to make all three hear her correctly, her heart thumping gently.


    His tattoed hands stung and a small, red thread blinked into reality, as if a sticker was torn away from his hand and it shed into Lilly''s left hand, a small bangle-shaped thread mark manifested there and she looked at it.


    Amazed and immediately in love with the design.


    And in his system screen, a new bar blinked and lessened:


    it went from 9999 to 9998


    then another new bar was added, but he didn''t look into it.


    He instead looked directly into Lilly''s eyes and went for another kiss.


    Power could wait, his sister came first.

 Chapter 90 Official

    ?


    Their lips kissed, and their slimy tongues extended into each other''s mouths.


    Their hot bodies embraced each other.


    Each breath they took felt like a me of passion.


    Breaking out of the kiss gently, Harry bit his sister''s lips, she bit his back.


    They did that for a while before stopping.


    With a smile, he hugged Lilly tightly and looked at his mother and grandmother, "Look, Mom, Grandma, I just married her!''


    Emma nodded with a smile, she was happy as long as these two rascals were happy.


    Valeria''s focus on the other hand was on the web.


    "Do you guys feel any difference?"


    Both Lilly''s and even Harry''s faces blushed, they looked at each other and couldn''t help the blossoming smile.


    They could feel each other like never before, it was as if they had be one, as if their souls had fused.


    They didn''t know what this feeling was, but it was the most intimate feeling they had ever had with each other.


    It felt as if they were constantly hugging.


    Harry had a feeling this was a sensation that will be his new constant, and he loved this feeling.


    "Yeah, we feel a bit of difference," Harry said with a slight smile as he looked into Lilly''s face, "We feel closer, to the point I can barely hold myself back from prating her again."


    But she had already said she was hurting, so he wouldn''t do that.


    Valeria pondered on the webs, and Harry reluctantly looked away from his sister''s angelic face and looked at the system.


    ''A new bar?''


    [Awakening Tattoo: Preparation for awakening. (The indicator ofpleting a Gift''s goal)


    Goal: To build a strong Harem of Women surrounding yourself and not let a single one die before you get to awakening. Only women who actually love you count. Build a constant supply of Gifts that can be absorbed. Create a truly great Family.


    Eternal Companions Tab:


    Lilly Lust Vincias - Wife, sister.


    Threads remaining to unravel: 9998]


    Harry looked at the screen for a while and suddenly understood something. He looked at Lilly and called, his mind clear, "Wife."


    Lilly nodded with a sweet smile and said, "What, my Husband?"


    "I want you to change your name."


    "Why?" Lilly asked, confused.


    "I had long since decided to abandon the name of the Vincias ancestry from me, and my name¡­ It''s Harry Isiah Lust now. So I want my wife to follow me in doing that."


    "Sure," Lilly replied with a sweeter smile, she didn''t hesitate at all, nor did she care about this damn royalty in the first ce, "From now on, I am Lilly Isiah Lust."


    "And you are my first Wife."


    "Of course I am."


    He smiled and briefly nced at the stat window, [ Lilly Isiah - First Wife, Sister.]


    Focusing back on Lilly, he frowned dramatically and then asked, "So Lilly, as the First Wife, you have many responsibilities, you know?"


    "Like?" she asked, her beautiful eyebrows raised, she was quite the happy sister today.


    "Hmm? Like giving her husband some little ones?" Harry asked, a smile on his face.


    Of course, he was joking, he wouldn''t mind her not having a kid at all, she was his first wife whatever she does. He would never stop pampering her.


    Valeria and Emma just kept looking at the flirting twins, both of their hearts calm.


    As an experienced warrior, Valeria didn''t care much about being the first wife or the second. It was all the same for her. As long as Harry cared for her needs and she had people to live for, she was fine.


    As for Emma, she had always seen herself as his Mother, not a wife. She was a mother now and wanted to remain a mother forever. And Harry was wise enough to understand that.


    Of course, no one told a mother can''t bear a son''s child.


    Valeria then asked, "Did you figure out its use Harry?"


    "Yeah, I did," Harry said, "I can sense little Lilly like she is a part of me, I feel like no matter how far she goes, I can still find her."


    "Quite useful." She then asked, "What is your end goal?"


    "I have to build a Harem and not let any of its members die, then create a big family that can help me constantly get new gifts."


    "Not let any of them die?" Valeria frowned, "How many webs are we talking about here?"


    Harry turned silent and nced at his Little sister, he sighed inside and then spoke, "About ten thousand concubines. And if I am correct, all of them has to be blood-rted to me or I have to find a contract Gu."


    After all, his Gift always seemed to have a fetish for Family.


    Just like him.


    And immediately, as expected, Lilly''s good mood went down the drain, but she didn''t say anything. She had allowed him to do it once and she wasn''t someone so annoying to bar his path now.


    And her not speaking made Harry sigh even more, "Don''t worry Lilly, if you want someone out. They are out."


    Lilly nodded and breathed in heavily. He gently patted her head.


    Harry then nced at his mother, Lilly still naked in his embrace, "Mom, do you ept to be my¡­ Mother, a mother who would love and let her son love her for eternity, a Mother who would bear a child of mine if she could."


    With a smile, Emma nodded, "I have been yours from the very beginning after all."


    A small red thread went out from his hand and wrapped around Emma''s wrist, she smiled and looked at it. Immediately, she felt as if Harry was hugging her.


    "So this is what you were talking about¡­ it''s indeed quite magical if distance doesn''t matter," Emma said while feeling around her with her jade-enhanced senses.


    "Okay, that''s forter, nowe hug your son."


    "Sure."


    Emma came and gently hugged him from the side.


    Harry then looked at his Grandmother. "Grandma, tell me, what do you want to be to me?"


    Valeria smiled, "Make me your Grandmother, A grandmother who is also ready to give you some little ones."


    "You ept to be one?"


    "I do, you cheeky brat."


    A red thread wrapped around her wrist and Valeria also started to sense around with her memory senses, her eyes closed.


    Harry looked at her curiously. With that, all his doubts about her had vanished, the system told that it only works if the woman loves him after all.


    Valeria blinked her eyes open, "I can see how this thread works."


    "How?" He asked, intrigued.


    "I am quite untalented in other Gifts, but I am sure this one is somehow rted to emotions."


    Harry''s eyes brightened in praise, he gently eximed "That''s my grandma for you, too talented!"


    Yeah, he could also tell the thread was something about emotions.


    As the system said, it was the emotion of love.


    Lustful absorption was indeed not simple.


    "Anyway, grandma, do I have to tell you especially toe and hug me from the side?"

 Chapter 91 A Troublesome Junior

    ?


    The forest was as wide as before and it was simrly shaded, only letting some trickles of sunlight in, looking at his right hand intently, Ace counted,


    9987


    9995


    9997


    9999


    He breathed out some turbid air, so indeed, it is as if Lustful absorption considers the main body and clone as two different people.


    But then why does I still have it?


    If I have it when I cloned myself, why don''t I have all the other Gifts?


    His mind was filled with doubts, this whole Ability Lustful Absorption was a big cheat.


    Using the rope, he made the horse move again. With a snort, It started hooving ahead.


    Whatever the case was, in regards to Lustful Absorption, he could only call himself inexperienced for now. He had too much to see and too much left to explore for him to think of himself as an expert.


    He was just a Stage 1 after all.


    Humbling his ego, he watched as the Horse moved ahead, he could already see some human traces here and there, like shallow paths made by clearing grass or some simple traps to keep animals from nearing.


    No matter what world, Humans had their simrities.


    Making the tattoo on his hands vanish, he focused and led the horse ahead, 10 more minutes or so and he should be in the settlement.


    He was quite excited, how does the Gifted''s settlement look like?


    He wanted to see it¡ª


    Pfew!!


    An arrow struck the tree right infront of him. Frightened, the Horse neighed and slid to the side, crashing onto the ground. Harry was thrown off its back and rolled heavily on the mud before mming into a dirty puddle and staying still.


    The sound of rustling echoed out as two people jumped out of a tree, "Foreigner, don''t act like you are dead, we know your body is strong¡­ you better stand up before my sister shoots another arrow," said a young voice.


    Ace clenched his teeth and stood up, his face, body, and clothes werepletely wet and dirty, and he could feel the muddied water slide down his bald head.


    No matter who the fuckers were¡­they were dead.


    His dark eyes glinted as he turned around and nced at them, A little boy and a little girl, both had sky blue hair and simrly sky blue eyes, their skin was tanned and they were wearing clothes made of leaves.


    His eyes darkened a bit but he held himself back, ''No Ace, it''s just some children,'' he thought.


    He stood up and looked at them, his eyes fierce and his muscles cracking, "What was that for, you little freaks?"


    The little fucks were some distance away, his kicks won''t reach them.


    The boy''s eyes shined, "Shut up," he said.


    Ace immediately shut up. No, it wasn''t voluntary, he couldn''t speak at all.


    He was made to shut down.


    His mouth couldn''t move.


    ''What?!'' This kid¡­ he had a Gift?!


    He looked barely 10!


    The Sister, the one who looked about the same but had a gentler air, took out a bamboo scroll from her leaf clothes and said, "We don''t know from what settlement you came from, foreigner. I could have killed you with my first Arrow but I didn''t. So you better only answer to what I ask and don''t speak anything unnecessary."


    Ace looked at them, his heart beating with trepidation.


    "Stay where you are, listen to what she says, and obey all hermands," the boy ordered.


    Ace could only look on and hope what he was thinking was not true.


    The girl smiled, and asked, "Foreigner, what settlement do youe from?"


    Ace didn''t speak.


    He could feel cold drops of sweat building up in his wet and dirty body.


    What the fuck was this boy?!


    "Break a bone in your fingers every time you don''t answer."


    Ace gritted his teeth and spoke, his voice frustrated, "Ie from the Romanian settlement on Earth, it''s a very unknown settlement, almost nobody had heard of it. It''s a long distance away and has nothing to do with your settlement."


    The boy smirked, his eyes shining, "Break a bone if what you said is a lie."


    He waited, but nothing happened.


    His smirk died.


    The girl raised her sky-blue eyebrows and asked, "Why are you headed towards our Settlement?"


    Gritting his teeth inside, Ace spoke, "I want to head to the academy and attempt to join it. I have to go through your ce to reach it easily."


    The Boy and Girl exchanged nces, The boy said, "Break your bone if that was a lie."


    Ace didn''t do anything.


    The girl then asked, looking at the bamboo scroll to see if she had asked every question there. "So tell me, did you have any ill intent towards our home or its people?"


    Ace''s mind spun and he hesitated.


    There was only one choice, Lie and be caught lying. Say the truth and be seen as an honest thief. As far as he could tell, at the moment, he was solely alive due to their grace, they were far stronger, No, they were weirdly stronger than him somehow.


    It was the boy, his gift was too unique.


    Ace couldn''t figure out its limits, can he ask me to Kill myself, and if he did, will I have to die?


    He spat out some puddle water and spoke, his face sincere below the dirt and mud, "I don''t wish to harm any innocent from your home, But I sure hope to have some women to bed, as long as that''s not offensive to you people."


    This world had a very different culture, so maybe, this was allowed. Maybe it wasn''t considered Ill-intent?


    He couldn''t hide anything, so might as well go all out.


    The girl''s eyes squinted in disgust and the boy snorted.


    But they didn''t do anything more, that much was okay. Their ce had many women ready to do exactly that for a price and this man shouldn''t dare to force anyone.


    And it''s not like the man would be allowed to stay there for much, he will have to leave very soon after he entered.


    "Break your finger if that was a lie."


    Ace didn''t even move.


    "Now, the final question," the girl said, looking at the bamboo scroll, her interest waning, "What is your Gift, tell me your most lethal aspect, and what stage are you in?"


    They had to know the danger level of a guest after all.


    But Harry didn''t like that question at all.

 Chapter 92 Just A Random Junior?

    ?


    Some minutes ago. In Valeria''s royal Bed room.


    "Hey, you guys," Harry called all of a sudden, breaking the silence that had settled after he married them. They all looked at him, their beautiful eyes shining.


    "If I want to enter a Settlement and some people ask me what my Gift is, and I can''t say lies,  but I don''t want to speak the truth either. What should I do?"


    Lilly ignored him, putting her head back on his shoulder and munching on his neck.


    Emma pondered for a bit and asked, "Why such a question out of nowhere?"


    "It''s important my lovely mom," Harry said and kissed Emma''s forehead. He was now again in the center of the bed with his mom and grandma on two sides and his Lilly above him.


    All hugging him.


    All naked.


    Even he had gotten naked.


    And of course, he could feel their supple bodies again, they were all hot and soft.


    Lilly''s boobs against his chest, his mother''s vagina against his thighs, and Valeria''s boobs on the side of his chest. It was like heaven.


    Their lust for the day had already calmed down, and sometimes, gentle cuddles felt much better than hard-core pration. It was one of Harry''s favorite Family pastimes now.


    Valeria asked from the side, curious, "Did youe to learn about the Yeime twins somehow?"


    "Oh?" Harry said, turning towards her, "Tell me more about them!"


    "Yeah, they are a pair of twins like you and Lilly, they are both very special kids."


    "How old are they?"


    "¡­hmm, about 15 each."


    "They look like 10 though."


    "That''s why I said they are uniqu¡ª wait, you have seen them?"


    "Don''t mention it, Grandma, answer me first," he said, making one of his hands a pillow for Valeria to rest her head.


    "Whatever, they are two kids that live in the nearest settlement, and they both have 2 extremely special Gifts, the Boy has a Gift we call [order]. Whatever he orders have to be acknowledged and epted. A dominating Gift right?"


    Harry already knew half of these detail, so he asked, "Isn''t that super overpowered, though? And are those kids famous or something?"


    "Of course, it''s not so unconditional, every time he orders someone, it makes his ego higher, in a way, most of the time, arrogance governs his actions. His sister tries to change him at times but it is what it is. What good is such a gift if it ends up making you an idiot? He was a candidate that everyone in the kingdom wanted to own at a point¡­ but¡­sigh¡­ his arrogance made him less important."


    "What if he is arrogant though? That gift is something I would call apetition for even the likes of Great abilities easily."


    "That''s why you are still just a kid. Sure his Gift is a bit unique and people wanted him, but the Great Gifts?" Valeria chuckled, "Great Gifts are great due to a reason. No other gift around the world could reach its level yet and probably nothing would."


    "Nothing?" Harry chuckled, and said, "Bold words since you were in disbelief once you saw my Lustful Absorption."


    Valeria''s eyes turned serious, "That''s why that is unbelievable, [Order] is good, but it only works on individuals with a weaker control over their gift than the kid himself has on his. If he fights someone with above-average control, he will be totally grounded to death."


    "That means he can only boast infront of inferiors?" Harry asked with a nd tone.


    "Yes, in a way."


    "What about the sister?"


    "Ah, her ability is good¡­ not inbat though. Her Gift makes older people look younger. You should have seen the craze of the old men to get her on their side, heh, they must have wanted to fulfill their twisted dreams."


    Harry was literally speechless, he expected something good and this shites out?


    Absolutely worthless Gift.


    Not to mention that the Gift won''t stay active forever and turn them back to normal after some time, after all it was not a Gu but a Gift, only Gus can can active forever once used.


    But maybe it was useful in some othet way too. But for him though, it was just shitty.


    "Is there some way to lie to him if he told my body to harm itself if I lied?"


    "Isn''t that very simple? Have more control over yourself than him. You have DreamWalker boy, just use it on yourself, it has full power when used on yourself right?"


    "Oh¡­That''s true, I just have to think for some time that what I am saying is the truth."


    "Yes."


    "Experience sure is a scary thing," Harry sighed, and said with an amazed tone, "I thought about it with all my braincells and even then, I got no idea¡­ I really need some training."


    "You do," Valeria paused, "If the [order] kid is just fine level, do you know what kind of person you are going to battle? What kind of person the Monkey brat is?"


    "Is he strong?"


    "At stage 1, The monkey brat could Kill the [order] brat a hundred times in one minute."


    Cold sweat gathered on his nape, "Isn''t that¡­ an overkill?"


    Even though his clone was quite weak and had no gifts to truly support himself, that [order]  guy could effortlessly kill it.


    So¡­ wasn''t he just going to get humiliated?


    He had no fear of death in the battle since it will be held in the miraculous Royal Battlefield, an arena known for deadly duels with no health consequences whatsoever.


    But still¡­ if his debut ended up with him bing a loser, won''t that just be¡­ Hirious?


    Won''t he be a clown?


    Looking at Valeria, seeing the seriousness in her eyes, he immediately knew, he had underestimated the enemy and overestimated himself¡­


    But had he?


    He wasn''t convinced¡­ He had Gifts like DreamWalker in his hands after all.


    Can''t he just learn something really quick or just fuck his woman repeatedly till his stat rose to the heavens?


    Fight the guy with a tank-like body?


    That would be totally possible if he wanted to maintain some face.


    "But you are lucky, Harry."


    "Why?" Harry asked.


    "The Royal Battlefield is a relic left behind from the Great Dragon Era."


    "Great Dragon Era?"


    "The era in which the Dragons ruled the world."


    "Why am I lucky it is a relic?"


    "Not lucky because of that, Lucky because above that relic, no one can use more strength in any department, Body Gifts or whatever, above lethality of Stage 1. Stage 1 is the maximum amount of strength usable above it."


    She didn''t know about Harry''s System and didn''t know he had such an option, so she believed it was a good thing. But even if that was not the case, Harry wouldn''t truly try bing a tank and duel ¡ª that would just reveal his most important secret to the world in return of stupid face.


    Nevertheless, Harry''s eyes turned Vacant...this duel had stakes high.


    But Valeria just continued without any ideas of what was going on in his head, "So you and he will fight as equals, one with the better skill will win."


    Lilly gritted her teeth and asked, "Isn''t he just bullying brother if that''s the case?"


    Even having more strength was meaningless?


    His sister was pitying him?


    Harry wanted to find a hole and crawl in it.

 Chapter 93 Yeime Twins

    ?


    "Now, the final question," the girl said, looking at the bamboo scroll, her interest waning, "What is your Gift, tell me your most lethal aspect, and what stage are you in?"


    Harry inside the castle looked at a mirror nearby and DreamWalker started kicking in, he started to alter his own belief of what his Gift was and what his most lethal aspect was.


    Harry and Ace shared one mind, so it was as if they had both experienced the change.


    The Arrogant Brat asked, "Didn''t you hear my sister?"


    Ace nodded and replied, "My gift is [Powerful Body]. it makes my body stronger. And my most lethal point is¡­ I''m good in bed. Extremely good. And I am just at Stage 0."


    The Siblings frowned, they knew he had a strong body, and even then¡­ his lethal point was in bed?


    "Are you mocking us?" The sister asked calmly, her childish face fierce.


    Harry shook his head inside, Grandma said the sister wasn''t arrogant. But no, she was the same.


    No wonder they greeted him with an arrow. No wonder.


    They were just arrogant little monkeys.


    But fine, they weren''t murder maniacs at least.


    "I am saying the truth." With closed eyes, Harry said.


    He was no longer afraid of this kid''s games, with DreamWalker protecting his mind, he had nothing to worry about. But he was a bit curious, if the kid was so arrogant and the sister of the kid was the same, why didn''t they just ignore him or shoo him away?


    Or even kill him.


    But if he put it in perspective of how worse it could have been, these two were indeed, ''good people''.


    Squinting his blue eyes, the boy ordered, "Break a bone if what you said was a lie."


    Ace was calm.


    The Boy nodded and his cold face unexpectedly melted and he smiled, then walked closer to Ace, and extended his hands.


    Like apletely different person.


    ''Oh?'' Ace was surprised but didn''t hesitate and brought his dirty hands up and took the tiny hand into a firm handshake.


    The boy didn''t say anything, and after a while, broke the hold. And then said apolegetically, "Sorry for that, but this is a procedure of our settlement¡­ so we have to do it¡­"


    Even more surprised inside, Ace nodded, "It''s fine, but can you tell me why you had to use an arrow at first?" All the other things made sense.


    The little girl from the side had her cheeks turn crimson as she bowed, and said with a sincere tone, "I am sorry¡­"


    Ace got even more confused, "What do you mean?"


    "We have orders to make everyone from the Yoge settlement, the one some meters north, be afraid of us in the first encounter¡­ so¡­" The boy said, simrly a bit guilty.


    "Ah, I see, so it''s like putting up a show of strength?" Ace asked, moving towards the fallen horse as he did so; the horse was a horse, so it didn''t have many injuries.


    It was a very short fall after all.


    Nothing too dangerous.


    "In a sense," the girl said, her voice gentle, "We are fighting over the hunting grounds around, so, as a part of it, we have to be intimidating. And we thought you are from Yoge..."


    "I see," Ace nodded, "So if I came another time, I wouldn''t have been interrogated like this?"


    The boy scratched his cheek and said, his tanned skin brightened by a trickle of sunlight, "No, we will question you regardless, but¡­ no arrows."


    The girl quipped from the side, "But don''t worry, aspensation, we will treat you like an honored guest in our home."


    Ace patted the horse''s back and took a bag out, taking a white cloth from it, he cleaned the dirty water from his face and asked, "Is there a river or something here?"


    "No, but there is a big pond inside the walls," the boy said, thankful at the man''s understanding.


    The girl smiled, bowed once more, and said, "I am Raina Yeime, he is my brother Rome Yeime, good sir, what might your name be?"


    Ace looked at her with a smile, children looked cute whatever they did. Of course, he didn''t have any lustful thoughts on a kid. "My name, little freaks, is Ace Isiah, call me Ace for short."


    Raina and Rome smiled and exchanged nces, they didn''t feel offended by him calling them that. "So, should we go back?" Rome asked, with quite the refined tone.


    Ace nodded and asked, "Sure, guide me to your ce, what was your settlement called again?"


    "Blueme settlement, we are a small settlement with barely one hundred people," said the girl, putting the Bamboo scroll back.


    Getting up on the lying horse, Ace asked, "You guys wanna hop up?"


    The kids'' eyes shined and they hesitated.


    Laughing, Ace said, "Don''t worry about the formalities, if you don''t mind the dirt, hop up."


    The boy didn''t hesitate any more and jumped above the horse, he had never had the chance to ride one.


    The girl followed with a shake of her head.


    "Stand up big boy, time to move," Ace called, and the subservient horse stood up and snorted before it started walking towards its earlier route.


    ''if these two are known as Arrogant outside, then I should be called a narcissist, something fun seems to be going on with them,'' Ace pondered inside.


    He was curious why their reputation inside the royal family and their actual behavior was so far apart, if he had a chance, he might as well figure it out.


    He didn''t know why, but the kids seemed quite fun to be around¡­ maybe it was because they reminded him of Lilly and himself.


    The surrounding forest shed by and the boy held Ace''s dirty clothes to not fall down, and the girl held the boy. The horse moved at its own pace and within minutes, Ace could see the high walls built using merely trees stacked together.


    It was as high as 30 meters at least.


    All three looked at it and the horse ran out of the forest into a long clearing, this was Blueme Settlement''s area.


    The boyughed out loud, happy after riding a horse for the first time, "Wee, Brother Ace, to our humble settlement."


    Ace looked at the big trees clustered together and tied with humongous ropes to be a wall, and then looked at the kids, in a casual tone, he asked, "Tell me, Is there something I have to be careful about?"


    "Hmm¡­" the boy pondered, and said, "Nothing much, but there is a rule in the settlement that no outsider can stay there for more than a day, so just be aware of that."


    Ace''s eyes shined, that''s more than enough.


    "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 94 Blueflame Settlement

    ?


    The gates into the settlement were open, tied with ropes, and held up by strong boulders on the other side. Moving through the gateway, Ace couldn''t help but ask, "Why is there such a big wall here? Something attacks you people?"


    But that must be impossible since all kinds of threat this close to royalty would be annihted by the Guards or even the King himself might interfere if need be.


    Who can resist him?


    Rome shook his head from the back of the horse, "Nothing attacks us, but sometimes, there arendslides or earthquakes that quake the entire settlement, but this Wall, our chief used some magical method on it to make it impervious to quakes and all, so it''s really safe inside."


    ''Gu?'' Ace thought inside, after all, only a Gu can change such fundamental properties of something andst this long.


    Passing through thestyer of shadows that hid from him whaty ahead, Ace looked infront of him. He couldn''t help his heart beating faster.


    It was a very clear, fresh view of nature.


    A small ce filled with huts, all made from coconut leaves and mud bricks, some releasing smoke from the thatched chimneys, and children running around.


    The sound of murmurs,ughs, and just people yelling inundated his senses. Full of green, natural, and Human aura.


    Ace and even Harry inside the castle had their heart skip a beat.


    Looking at some children running towards him, Ace asked Rome beside him, "Hey kid, it seems like we have somepany."


    "Haha, Don''t mind them, they are just excited to see a horse," Rome''s sky blue hair floated in the wind as he said, quite proud inside.


    The horse slowed down, and all three of them got off of it, suddenly curious, Rome asked, "Brother Ace, do you mind if the children y with the horse?"


    Ace shook his head, "As long as you feed him something."


    "That''s no problem," Eximed Rome as he went towards the kids.


    Standing on the ground, looking at the lovely vige that seemed like something straight out of a picture book, Ace couldn''t help but sigh¡­what a wonderful ce¡­


    But if my prince Identityes out here somehow, I might have to take some drastic action¡­ He hoped no one would identify him. That would lessen a lot of potential trouble for Valeria since she won''t have toe and change all these people''s memories.


    Not to mention, ying with memories always had its consequences. He was not a literal Demon to burn down a city for no benefit.


    But if someone knew that the Null prince had passed through here, it would be very, very troublesome. His clone has to stay hidden till he got another Identity for himself and changed his face somehow.


    Shaking his head, he looked at Rome and asked, "So, is there anything else here other than women that I might like?"


    Again flinching in distaste, Raina said from the side, "All you foreigners ever care about is sleeping around, you are so dirty now¡­ why don''t you bathe first?"


    She didn''t know why, but unlike the other lustful people, she didn''t really find Ace disgusting. Maybe it was because he could stay cool-headed even in the face of a deathly threat earlier.


    "Well that''s true, but tell me¡­Is there anything interesting here?" Ace scratched his chin and asked, a bit embarrassed.


    Raina pondered but she couldn''te up with an answer, what else was there that might interest a foreigner¡­ food? It was not something super great¡­


    "Uncle Bamboo," said Rome with a smirk, putting a little kid above the horse that was now lying on the ground and snorting.


    "Uncle Bamboo?" Raina questioned. Why that musclehead?


    Ace just looked on.


    Rome continued, "Uncle Bamboo has a Gift simr to yours, Brother Ace. He is an old Veteran, and his body is super strong, moreover, his Gift lets him go from Stage 1 strength to Stage 3 strength whenever he wants. And let me tell you, he had fought in duels with hundreds of people with powerful bodies and he rarely ever lost, so there is no better sparring partner."


    Intrigued, Ace asked, "Will he bother about some foreigner to spar with him?"


    "Heh, Uncle Bamboo and Spars go hand in hand, Foreigner Kid," Came a loud voice from above.


    Everyone looked up, even the ck horse.


    Standing above the wall, his muscr body, tanned and oily, his messy ck hair falling, a young man looked down at them, his round ck eyes glinting in the sunlight. The guy stretched his muscles and asked, "What? Don''t I look young and muscr?"


    Raina yelled from the side, "Yes, you Muscleheaded old man, you look young because of me."


    Uncle Bamboo chuckled and jumped down, his muscles contracting as he did so, and with a strong thud, his legs sinking into the mud, he hit the ground and stood up.


    "Tch, tch, Don''t expose my tricks Rain Rain," The old man who looked like a young man said, annoyed, and then looked at the muddied Ace, "Anyway, foreigner, if you want a spar, Uncle Bamboo is always here above the wall, just yell my name and I will be there."


    Ace awkwardly nodded, what is this guy''s body, the fucker jumped from above 30 meters and not even a scratch? And why was he so light even then? The ground didn''t even have many cracks, just a bit of sinking down.


    But the uncle wasn''t over, looking at Rome, he asked, "Where did you get this scrawny kid who wants to spar with the majestic me?"


    "Near mine and Raina''s usual training area, we were ying around with weapons when we saw a horse, so¡­ we thought it was some people from Yoge and ended up being a bit rude and interrogated him just how the chief taught us. Don''t worry, he is no threat."


    Uncle Bamboo turned speechless, his round eyes wide, he asked, "Did I ask all that? I just asked you where you got him¡­"


    Shaking his head, Uncle Bamboo then went to y with the kids near the horse, "Hey Kids, can Uncle Bamboo join?"


    One of the tan-skinned boys said, "Sure if you feed the horse! Rome said we have to feed it."


    "That''s unfair! You guys are five people and Uncle is just one, how can I be the one to feed it?!"


    Ace chuckled and asked, "So, where is the pond?"


    Rome scratched his head and said, a bit embarrassed, "I''ll bring you there¡­"


    "Sure."

 Chapter 95 Scary

    ?


    Feeling his sister''s butt with his hands, Harry stayed silent for a long moment. Then asked, "Hey, Grandma¡­ do you see any way for me to win against him? Was I truly overconfident? You do know I have Sister''s DreamWalker, Mom''s Jade transformation, and your Memory Extraction right?"


    "I know that, but you can only use two at a time right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what that brat''s gift is?"


    "I don''t know yet¡­"


    "Then why the hell did you ept the duel?"


    "I had some ns. If I defeat him and debut as a strong Gifted, I should be able to impress many people and at the same time start to build up an influence too, using him as my stepping stone."


    "That''s dumb, you have to at least know who you are dealing with right?"


    Harry sighed, "My mistake, but I have a feeling I would have done this regardless¡­"


    Who would like a fly buzzing around his sister? Only a cuck would.


    "And moreover, I think he is nning something, putting such a precious Gu as a bet. He must have some scheme that he wants to fulfill. And such schemers always have a n if you want to reject thempletely."


    The room again returned to silence, a bit frustrated, Harry used one of his hands to y around with his sister''s asshole. Putting his hands in and out.


    Pinching.


    Caressing.


    "There is no way for you to win against him. It''s impossible." Valeria sighed, "It was impossible from the start, he is a Stage 2 gifted and although he can only fight at Stage 1 prowess, you would lose big time."


    Harry stopped his games and looked at Valeria, "What is his Gift in the end?"


    "Speed."


    "Speed?"


    "He can increase the speed of anything, A moving arrow shot by him will travel twice as fast, a punch is the same. And with that as a foundation, his strength also increases."


    "Then it is important for me to use Enhanced Vision¡­"


    "You have that?" Valeria questioned, startled, "Wasn''t the Gifted with Enhanced Vision already long dead?"


    Harry turned silent, in the Marathon of fucking women, he had had no choice but to immediately go and do it with them. And now thinking of it, all of them were just¡­ Illusions. But then again¡­ how did illusions let him absorb their Abilities?


    And now one of those Illusory characters that he had absorbed an ability from¡­ was dead?


    It felt surreal to him.


    He sighed inside and spoke, "Actually, this is something I myself is still mystified about, Now that I think of it¡­ It''s full of like, what can I say? Nonsensical things, but¡­ I feel everything will make sense if I get that Gu from him."


    "That Gu and your Gift¡­ is rted?" Valeria asked, her heart starting to ever so slightly panic.


    "Hmm, what happened, Grandma?"


    "That Gu was given to Emma on one of your birthdays, by Mad Hooligan himself. So why would he give it to her? Did he know about your ungodly Gift before it even awoke?" Valeria couldn''t help but panic more inside herself.


    Not to mention the usually calm Valeria, Emma and Lilly''s faces almost froze at such a thought. No one, absolutely no one other than they three could know about this Gift.


    It would be a Death sentence if this Gift was revealed outside.


    Not to mention the Royal Family''s enemies who will want to hunt him down, he will have many ready to hunt him down inside the family too. He will die almost 100%.


    No matter who tried to save him, numbers would end up killing him.


    His Gift would make everyone insecure, no one would want him to live. Everyone will find him an eyesore.


    Harry also turned silent, he hadn''t thought of that.


    This Gu, the Disaster timeline, my Gift¡­ ''was all this already foreseen by this Academy Headmaster? Was I slowly but surely walking into a good old Trap?''


    "Grandmother, do you know this Headmaster''s gift? I have been hearing too much about him and I don''t know shit about him."


    "No, Mad Hooligan''s gift, no one knows anything about it¡­ Some say he has a Gift as strong as one of the three Great Abilities, and some say it''s even stronger. While some say¡­ he doesn''t have a gift at all."


    Startled, Harry questioned, "How can that be? Isn''t he one of the Royal Family''s greatestpetitors? Why would he be ignored like that? Why didn''t the king try some tricks to make him duel or something?"


    Valeria sighed deeply, "That guy, he is an enigma. The king tried many times to poke some secrets out of him and every time, he either used his cunning to leave the questions unanswered. Or when someone used Aggressive tactics against him, he yed the dirty card."


    "How so?"


    "In the history of Lust Family, there had only been three individuals that the Family wished to annihte but couldn''t, one girl called Evis, she fought the then king for years as equals, and then a Born-dragon cat that had human intelligence and then now, Mad Hooligan," she paused for a while, as she could feel Harry had a slight shiver at her words.


    And Harry just stayed silent, Evis. Evis was a history he was very, very confused about. If a future self of him did indeed go back in time to give birth to her¡­ was the future self of him that he came to know a bit about in the Disaster Timeline truly him?


    And he could see how Evis was strong enough to fight a King, she had two abilities inside herself and not to mention some Alien bloodline.


    So there were two more people as freaky or more freaky than her?


    And was she still alive somewhere? Waiting for him to discover her?


    "Continue grandma."


    Valeria nodded and spoke, "Mad Hooligan is different though¡­ Unlike the other two who were too strong to be killed, Mad Hooligan can be killed easily by the King, at least that''s what the king says, but he just won''t kill him."


    "If he is easy prey, why not kill apetition?"


    "Because he is Demonic. He is dangerous¡­Harry, the Guy had warned Vincias once, that the moment he dies¡­ he will kill all of themon people in Mystry, who are yet to unlock a Gift, and bring them with him to the afterlife. And he said that while infront of a Gifted who can see through lies."


    "So if you want to kill him¡­ be ready to kill Billions of innocents?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Harry couldn''t help but frown, that''s something Ace would do.


    And for him, people like those were the scariest enemies.


    What if he threatened him with his Family''s life?


    He couldn''t help but sweat coldly.


    A weird silence settled inside the room, all of them were having bad thoughts, any one of them didn''t want Mad Hooligan as their enemy.


    He was¡­ scary.


    Emma then suddenly spoke, "I don''t know if you can win against the boy in a fight this way, but I think I have a way to increase your chances."

 Chapter 96 Jade Transformation

    ?


    "I don''t know if you can win against the Brat in a fight this way, but I think I have a way to increase your chances." Emma''s voice lingered inside the room for a moment.


    Valeria raised an eyebrow, curious, even she herself believed there was no chance after all.


    And as for Mad Hooligan, they had all put him to the back of their minds silently.


    "Harry, You absorbed Mom''s Jade transformation earlier, right?" Emma asked.


    Valeria blinked, Ah! The kid came with a jade machete into her room earlier and she didn''t notice that he got a gift¡­ she frowned, unlike other people, she had noticed that noticing Harry''s peculiarities was quite hard without him revealing it himself, as if some veil covered him.


    A veil of secrets.


    She was curious but she didn''t ask. And even if she did, Harry only knew that he was hidden from senses due to having the system, if someone asked anything else, it would just be adding more questions to his already long list.


    In the end, he could only think it was part of being hidden from Fate.


    Harry nodded, "I absorbed Mom''s Gift earlier."


    "But the way you are using it is different from my way, what you did earlier was in a way, using my Gift to control the outside world. Whereas what I do is control my insides and transform them to jade, actually¡­ my body transforms into a jade-like structure when I turn on my Gift," Emma pondered for a second before saying, "And in my opinion, if you can make your body into jade, even though full body jade-like mine is impossible in Stage 1, if you jadeify at least your skin, it should negate most of the problem against his speed, he can''t damage you much after all¡­"


    Valeria from the side shook her head, "I also thought of that, and that''s why I said it is impossible to win¡­" She smiled, "But I never told you it''s impossible not to be defeated."


    "Ah, I see, so I can learn to make my skin and defeat will almost be out of the picture?"


    "Yes."


    "So how do I do that?"


    Emma chuckled, "Two days left for the battle, so if you trained enough, maybe you might end up being able to do it?"


    Harry squeezed her ass, "How much time did it take you to learn to do that?"


    "2 days."


    "So it''s quite easy," Harry said.


    Lilly muttered in between chewing his neck still, "It is mother''s gift unlike yours, so what do you expect? It will be easy for her of course, but it might be hard for you, so don''t underestimate the effort." Even though she said all that, she was just irritated that the hand ying around with her butt left it to y around with her mother''s.


    Harry then asked, "But not being defeated alone is nothing, I have to win if I want that Gu¡­" he just couldn''te up with a shing idea. He knew there must be some weird possibility, after all, the world had thousands of shifts it could take, why can''t one be him pulling a small miracle?


    Sigh¡­


    Nothing wasing to his mind.


    Lilly then said, this time, not a murmur but words spoken with seriousness, "Big brother, you also have to mind the fact that the Gift you show to the world doesn''t bring out questions, there has never been a time where two people with the same Gift existed, so¡­" she left the remaining part unsaid, it was obvious.


    And Harry could understand that.


    What? Harry and Emma both have jade transformation?


    He could feel and understand the possible issues thoroughly.


    Lilly looked at his focused face and then said, "You also have to decide what Gift to showcase since that will be what the Null Prince will then be known to have. You have to be careful to let the world only know what you want it to know."


    Harry nodded, and said, "I want them to think of me as talented, truly talented, like one of those rare people from the academy who can fight the three Great Gifted on equal terms."


    An Eternal Talent level.


    Or at least someone with the potential to be an Eternal Talent.


    Lilly pondered on it deeply, it wouldn''t take much time for Harry to stand on equal or even higher footing to people on her level, as long as he consistently tries to improve, he should be stronger. But for now, if she had to be honest, she could easily mop the floor with him.


    He was just a greenhorn for now after all, and not even an especially strong greenhorn, if he were to fight even average Stage 1''s he should find it a hard battle if it was not some sneak attack or something.


    Whereas people like Hugh Vincias were not someone average, if there was a tier for people at the Great Gifted''s level, then he should be just below it.


    So, the question was, how can Harry take himself from average to Hugh''s level for the fight two dayster and still keep gifts like DreamWalker hidden.


    If he were to use it, there was a chance he could be considered above average, but even if he used it without caring for the consequence, he wouldn''t stand a winning chance.


    So to win the Gu thing, what does her brother have to do¡­


    The more she pondered, the more she found it impossible.


    There was too much on the line and too little breathing space.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm But no, she didn''t want her brother to lose¡­ even if it was a draw, she didn''t want him to lose. That might make him be looked down upon.


    A long silence settled in the room and seconds kept ticking, they each knew it was almost a lost cause. Experience was not something you build within a day and the Monkey Kid, whatever the case may be¡­ had experience fighting and was well-trained.


    Harry clenched his teeth, what option is there?


    He now knew the guy''s gift.


    Speed¡­ what can beat speed?

 Chapter 97 Every Person Has A Story To Tell

    ?


    Floating in the pond, hearing the murmur of all the children ying around in the water, Ace was not here, but inside his thoughts, "What can beat speed?"


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Speed was a very quire strength to have, it almost seemed to have no weakness.


    What was the use even if he had overwhelming strength? Nothing if he couldn''t touch him. And if he could increase the speed of even projectiles, his own body''s speed should be monstrous. Not to mention the experience.


    Shaking his head, he looked around, it was noon time so there were not many in the pond, just him and some kids ying in the water, with Rome and Raina among the kids.


    Looking at them, he couldn''t help but be curious, "Rome," He called aloud.


    "Right there!" Rome eximed and stopped ying around in the water, and swam towards Ace, "What, brother Ace?" he asked.


    "No, I am just curious, why do you all wear these leaf clothes? Isn''t it ufortable?"


    They were wearing underwear sewn out of leaves and vines now¡­ if they were sewing anyway, why not use animal fur and make true clothes?


    And was it the same everywhere in Mystry? He hadn''t ever heard such a detail.


    "Ah, that!" Rome chuckled, and then said, "The Wall remember, it was made of trees and those trees are not dead, it''s all alive, and their leaf is also very unique, it keeps all kinds of infections away, and it feels like fabric to the touch. So we make it into fabric for the wear, it feels like clothes but is better, so it''s our Blueme settlement''s specialty."


    "Ah, I see." Ace nodded with a smile and then asked, "Can we move out now?" he was already fresh from the dirt and clean and he was somewhat eager to battle that uncle guy. Maybe that might provide him with some inspiration¡­


    Rome chuckled, "Haha, sure, Uncle Bamboo should be waiting for us to go. You don''t know but he is a very good person and he is also our chief''s right hand. By the way, our chief is also very intelligent, you should ask him for guidance if you want to get into the academy."


    Ace nodded, quite interested. The chief built a wall and used a Gu on it to make the whole ce habitable. That''s what he would call genius.


    Maybe that person can give him some guidance?


    He didn''t have much hope though, after all, even someone like Valeria, a very rare Stage 5 gifted, someone at the very top of the spectrum couldn''t guide him much. How can some random Stage 3 chief guide him better than his Grandma?


    But it was worth a shot, what if, just maybe¡­


    "Raina! Come lets go!" Rome yelled out at Raina who was among the kids in the pond and she yelled back, "Right there!"


    Ace couldn''t help but smile, they were just like him and Lilly when they were young. Always going everywhere together, like a tail and a head.


    He couldn''t help but feel well towards them.


    With a chuckle, he climbed out of the green pond from the side and then asked Rome, "Is there any way I could get some of those clothes?"


    Some of the girls looked from the side, their faces slightly blushing, Ace was bald at the moment but he looked very manly with his caramel skin and ripped body. Even though he was quite the shortypared to them, he was just 175 cm tall after all.


    But the fact that he was only wearing a towel was very charming for some women who were looking after their kids in the water, some were even whistling.


    Ace didn''t even look at the women for now and looked at Rome, he wanted to buy some dress. For shit, he was wearing that knight''s sweaty and reeking clothes earlier and now he wanted something better, something like those leaf clothes seemed nice.


    And he had some silver to buy it since the package he stole contained it.


    Rome hesitantly chuckled, "Sorry but we don''t sell our clothes to outsiders even for gold coins, our chief gets quite angry if someone gives or sells it. He says it kills the tradition."


    Frustrated, Ace asked with a slight frown, "Is there any way I could get some ordinary clothes at least? The ones that won''t stand out like a beggar and at the same time, not too shy like some royal clothes."


    "Yeah, you can buy it easily at our Hut shop, they sell all kinds of clothes and even some weapons like bows and arrows, their arrows can even pierce leather."


    "Okay, let''s go there after the duel then."


    "Okay!"


    But what can he wear for now?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Take this kid," came a voice from the side, it was an old woman among the five or so mature women looking after the kids in the water, "This is my son''s clothes, but you can have it." Saying that she threw some white clothes at him.


    Oh? Ace looked at the clothes in his hand and then at the old woman. They were white robes and quite a good one for him to wear. Were all the people in this ce that nice?


    "Thanks, may I know your name?" Ace asked.


    "My name? Why? Don''t bother. Those clothes are just cheap clothes bought from that store, it barely costs an hour of work. But I heard you want to get into the Academy, so if you do get in¡­" sigh, the old woman sighed, her wrinkles spreading, "If you do reach there, just check if my son is there."


    The women''s chatter and the kids'' noises turned silent.


    Ace was also silent for a second and looked at Rome for an exnation, he shook his head and whispered, "Let''s go."


    Ace said to the old woman, "Sure Grandma, I would check it out." And then got dressed.


    Then slightly bowing at the silent grandma, he left with the boy, Raina ran behind them.


    Quite some distance away, Ace asked, "What happened to her son?"


    "I don''t know truly," Rome sighed and sped Raina''s hands, then rified, "But I know he was killed by some Animal or something right infront of her. That left her traumatized. She nowes to wash his clothes every other day, it''s said he was a schr and all so everyone  respected him, but people are people in the end¡­ they die."


    Ace nodded, "Yeah, people are people in the end¡­"


    But he couldn''t help but imagine, then why do people have all these Gifts and capabilities, and for what reason¡­ just what was the reason for existence if it was so shallow as to end up dead in the end.


    He shook his head inside, such childish questions¡­ he already had too many of them.

 Chapter 98 Duel With Uncle Bamboo

    ?


    Ace stood in the middle of a stage made of wood, mud, and grass, his eyes focused as he stared at the buff young man infront of him who was actually an old man.


    "What stage are you in your Body gift Kid? And what does your Gift do?"


    "I''m just at Stage 0 and my gift only strengthens my body."


    "Stage 0?" Bamboo asked, his eyes shining, "So you want to fight me in my current form then."


    "What do you mean?" Ace asked as he stood in his perfect kickboxer form, he hadn''t won kickboxing championships on earth for no reason.


    Bamboo clenched his hands and his veins stretched out, his oily and tan body glistening under the sunlight, "My Gift, I like to call it 3 Demon Forms, I am at stage 3 and I now have 4 forms, 1 my basic form, the current one you are seeing, stag 0 form. Then another three forms, each ording to one of my 3 Stages."


    Ace blinked and asked, "Can you show me your other forms?"


    Chuckling, Bamboo eximed, stretching his muscles, "Why not? Now then, look at me now, this is me on stage 0. This muscr, beautiful frame."


    Ace looked at the body and Indeed couldn''t help but admire it, especially because, unlike his own body, this person''s gift made the person very springy. As if their bones were rubber.


    And in his guess, if he had to give a status to the Stage 0 body, it should be around 8 and ten because he felt his Main body was equal or even somewhat superior to him.


    It was a rough guess since the Man didn''t use force yet, but the earlier jump from the wall thing was with this same body.


    "Now look," Bamboo''s veins tightened as his hands turned into sharp ws, human ws like nothing Ace had ever seen. "This is my second form, Stage 1 form. My body grows exactly twice as strong when I use this."


    Ace looked at him without blinking. Twice? So about 20 stats for Stage 1. Even though it might not be equal in all aspects like agility and stamina.


    Bamboo''s head then lowered a bit, and two bull horns slowly grew out, yet, his scalp surrounded the horns like rubbery skin around it, giving him a slightly demonically strong air. "This is my third form, Stage 2," his voice was slightly hoarse and low, "I am twice as strong as Stage 1, at this point, I can even destroy boulders with punches and my body can''t be prated by weapons, only gifts work on me."


    Ace looked at him, his heart pounding slightly. Bamboo was like a bull, standing upright, Ace could almost feel the ground tremor. Twice as strong as 20 points, it was 40. A level he had never reached in any timeline.


    So usually Stage 2 bodies were just that strong? He couldn''t help the widening grin on his face, ''wasn''t that easy?'' he could get such a body in days!


    But of course, it was useless against the monkey kid.


    Bamboo looked at the grinning Ace and grinned himself, "This is nothing, kid," he said, his voice still deep and low, "Look at this now." Small scales started to pop out of his skin, slithering all over his body as a palpable pressure started to spread around.


    Ace, Rome, Raina, and some spectating vigers had their hearts beating out of their chests, they could feel their goosebumps rising. "This," Rang his voice like a roar from a slumbering tiger, the body infront of them had two horns, sharp yet humanly ws, and then scales.


    If anything, he looked demonic.


    He wouldn''t lie, Ace was breath taken.


    If it went with the same fashion as points doubling, Stage 3 Bamboo must have 80 points on his attributes. He didn''teven now how strong that must be.


    What was a beast? This was a beast.


    Bamboo looked around at the star-eyed children, breath taken Ace, and then released a low roar. And then removed the transformations one by one.


    And within a blink or two, he was back in his human and young form, but the clothes he wore, the ones made with sewn leaves, were still intact. Not because of the clothes'' specialty, but because of sheer immacte control over his strength.


    Ace pped. pped, and said with a grin, "That''s it Uncle Bamboo, now teach this junior too!" And then he stood in his Kickboxing form.


    Hands held infront of him, one leg infront of the other. His current body wasn''t very strong, it was just above 2 stat points on all attributes. Too weakpared to around 8 of Bamboo.


    But he wanted to try with this much strength for now and if it was too weak, he didn''t mind using his newly earned pleasure points to make his clone body about as strong as Bamboo at Stage 0.


    But let''s see my limits first.


    "Come," Bamboo said, clenching his hands in readiness.


    Ace moved closer and punched with his right hand, Bamboo easily dodged by moving his head, a fierce kick came from below but Bamboo blocked with his knees.


    And then, they both suddenly stopped.


    "What is this?" Bamboo asked, irritated and confused, "Are you ying with me, kid?"


    Ace chuckled and backed off a bit, he felt as if he was hitting stone and he knew he was weak as heck. "I am sorry, I couldn''t get the touch, Let''s do it once again."


    Bamboo confusedly red at him and got ready again. The kid''s power was so low, he felt as if he was a woman. Not really but still¡­ what was this weak power and a Body strengthening Gift doing together?


    Ace silently breathed in and then out. He could feel a cold, watery wave-like sensation passing through his whole system, he could feel his strength rising.


    His main body didn''t have many pleasure points, barely 14, since he didn''t have sex with Mother again, his points didn''t raise. Sex wasn''t better the more you did, it was better the better you did.


    Yet 14 points, they were enough for now.


    Ace''s status went from all at 2s to Defence and Agility at around 6 and strength and stamina at 5. He wasn''t equal in any attribute to the man. But let''s see¡­he smirked, maybe I could get some of those golden experiences here.

 Chapter 99 The Bad Habits Of A Kick Boxer

    ?


    Bamboo looked at Ace and waited for the kid toe, in his first form alone, he had rarely been beaten by other Body-type gifted. He smirked.


    Ace moved, his figure a blur as a heavy kick headed straight for the old man''s face, Bamboo immediately shifted and blocked with his hands. Khg, he couldn''t help but groan.


    "Good!" He eximed and tried to take the beating legs into his hands, but before he could, it was taken back and a punch came for his face.


    Bamboo didn''t hesitate and bumped his head straight against the hand, it recoiled back and revealed Ace''s widened eyes and open chest. "Good!" Bamboo yelled with rubber-like flexible legs, yet as strong as steel, sted Ace back, stumbling out of the stage and falling on the ground.


    Staining his white clothes with mud.


    "Hahaha, Kid, that''s quite good," Bamboo eximed and asked, "Are you done?"


    Ace cracked his knuckles and ran towards the man again, jumping above the stage and shing his fist towards the man''s face. "Take this to the face." Bamboo swiveled on his foot and slightly moved back, the hand missed him by some distance and again left Ace in the open.


    He grimaced, oh shit!


    A resounding white nk filled his mind as the bull-like knees mmed into his stomach, Grgh¡­ he groaned and moved back, his gut distorting with nausea.


    Cough! Cough! He coughed in pain for a while and then red at the behemoth with impable fighting skills.


    One that was bred through true sweat and tears.


    Give it to me, Give me your experience. Make me grow.


    "Come!" he yelled and ran at him again, his bare legs leaving harsh marks on the ground as he moved closer, his eyes swiveling around looking for an opening, ''Where was it? The Weakness? Where?!''


    Bamboo silently looked at the focused eye, ''That''s it, the raw feeling of flesh trying to destroy another flesh,e, try to find my weakness!''


    "COME!" they both yelled out.


    And for once, their fists shed, Ace''s fist shivered for a second before he took several steps back.


    Ace looked at Bamboo''s face, breathing heavily and sweating all over, his eyes still fierce.


    "What was your name again, Kid?"


    "Ace, Ace Isiah."


    Bamboo chuckled, "So, Ace Brat, you do have good form and good instincts." He stopped his chuckle all of a sudden and his round eyes widened, "But your fighting style is shit, your breathing is shit and your eye for weaknesses is shit."


    Ace frowned, he had beaten many using these same methods inside the ring.


    "Unconvinced?" Bamboo chuckled, and said, "You are fighting as if you are trapped in a box, you have no vision for your surroundings nor do you have any vision for the opponent''s state of mind. In a way, you are just dumb."


    Ace squinted his eyes and asked, "What do I have to do to be better?"


    Each chance at improvement must be taken.


    "Nothing, you must first get rid of the habit of looking at an opponent''s legs," Bamboo cursed, "Who the fuck looks at an enemy''s leg when they fight? You must have been trained by shitheads."


    Ace was silent, he fought too much as a kickboxer that he had forgotten one important thing. Kickboxing was one of the worst sports to get good at for self-defense, it had too many limitations. Other martial arts like Aikido were much better.


    He breathed out, and then asked, "Other than that, what are my issues?"


    This man was truly a great Body Gifted and he was speaking straight from experience. A chance that rarely came.


    "There is not any other major issue, but you have some good flexibility to your muscles and you are not using it, and that, isn''t that dumber than Rome?"


    Rome looked from the side, what did I do? Be dumb yourself, why bring me into this¡­


    His sister chuckled from the side.


    "But Brother Ace is indeed strong," Rome said, "If I let hime close to me and I don''t use my Gift, I would be easily killed. His body is stronger than I expected too."


    "And even though Uncle Bamboo says all these bad things to him," Raina said, "He wouldn''t guide people whom he saw as idiots, so he does approve of his strengths. Do you think he can reach the Academy and be one of the great Stage 5 gifted?"


    "Maybe¡­" Rome said, "But Stage 5, it is no easy goal. How many gifted are there in the world? Billions. And how many Stage 5? I haven''t seen one my whole life at least. So¡­ to be one would be hard for him, even though it would be easier for him than us."


    Body Gifted usually grew stronger quickly since what they needed to understand more about was their own body. But in the end, even if they reached Stage 5. They were never a match for Gifted with unique strengths like his [order].


    But as a bnce, it was much harder for them to go up stages.


    "They are going at it again," Raina said.


    Rome chuckled and just as he was about to say something, someone said from the side, "Rome, you should go bring the chief too, he will be happy to see this person."


    Rome looked at the person who said that and couldn''t help but be surprised, it was the Grandma who gave Ace the clothes. "Yes, Granny, I will go and bring the chief."


    Even though everyone knew she was a traumatized person, everyone in the settlement respected her deeply. After all, she was the one who cared for the deceased, the doctor of the vige.


    So who would dare to be disrespectful?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Moreover, her Gift was very unique. It was not one of healing but a different sort. But he couldn''t help but be curious, this grandma rarely ever left her hut other than going to wash clothes. What happened now?


    But he didn''t think deeply and went towards the chief''s hut, Raina following behind him.

 Chapter 100 Old Man Blueflame

    ?


    The duel continued for a very long time. the smell of sweat, the taste of blood, the riveting sense of his own heart beating. A sense of focus that he had never felt before in his whole life. No kickboxer had such precise kicks that came at his face.


    No kickboxer had punched him flying.


    No kickboxer had mmed his face to the ground.


    He wanted to fight, more fight. MORE!


    Dark eyes shining, his focus at an all-time high, his foot rightly put on the ground, he looked at the still leisurely Bamboo and said, "Your fist is the most real I''ve felt in a while."


    He had never been beaten Ass down-to-earth like this ever since he had reached this world, of course, some eldritch godly Eternal had whooped him in the ass for once, but that was in the end inside an illusion and being beaten by a mortal felt more real.


    Bamboo looked at the still shining ck eyes of the kid and said, his voice calm, "At least you have a backbone. And some bit of talent too."


    Ace breathed out, and asked, "How do my moves seem now?"


    Nodding at the focus, Bamboo spoke, "Your biggest issue is less evident now, you are trying not to use your legs as much, but there is still a bit of rigidity in switching between leg to hand. And then, you still have no eye for weaknesses, I could leave my head open and you might still go for the leg."


    Ace nodded and got into fighting form again, but Bamboo didn''t do that and said, looking behind Ace as he did so, "Let''s stop here for now."


    Frowning a bit, Ace nodded. He barely had one day here and then he won''t have a chance to train, so If not now¡­ then when?


    He then turned around to look at Rome and Raina but was surprised to see that they were no longer there, not even the kids or the onlookers, everyone had left. Leaving only a wan old man and the grey-haired olddy behind.


    In the light of dusk, their old selves cast shadows on the natural ground as they simply sat there and gazed at the setting sun. They were silent, calm, and serene.


    "Bamboo greets the chieftain," Bamboo said respectfully.


    Others and even the chieftain himself might consider him as a core part of the Settlement''s power and control. But infront of the Chieftain whom he had been seeing from his childhood days to today, he had nothing but respect.


    Surprised, Ace also tried to bow and give his salutations. But before he could, the chief spoke, "Don''t bow, these old bones can''t bear the weight of a Prince bowing."


    Ace turned silent. Bamboo from the side blinked and looked at Ace''s face, and then looked back at the chieftain and healer with his round eyes. What Prince?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Ace smiled and rubbed the back of his head as he asked, his tone embarrassed, "Did you send all the onlookers away to speak with me?"


    Standing up weakly from the ground, The chief smilednguidly and bowed slightly before saying, "I bow before the power of the Great Kingdom. Please ept my bow, Prince."


    "I ept, you may stand," Ace replied, his tone still a bit embarrassed.


    Standing straight, the chief then spoke, "As you asked, it was indeed me that send the children away. They shouldn''t know of your identity, right?"


    He came with a hidden identity, so he must not want to be known.


    Ace didn''t speak and silently pondered for a second, even these people knowing of his clone''s existence was a danger. A small probability of danger as it may be.


    The Healer, the old woman who gave him clothes earlier, spoke, her voice calm, "Lord Prince, You can''t really have expected for even us to not find out your true Identity right?"


    Did he really believe going bald was enough?


    They were not dumb, what did he expect?


    Uncle Bamboo sat on the ground and looked around in curiosity. Was this kid really a prince? But which prince had a Body Gift? He hadn''t heard of any with that.


    Ace was silent for one more second as he pondered, then said with a nd tone, "I really didn''t want you to see that I was a prince. No, I actually didn''t even want to meet you. But things happened and this is the easier way to reach the Academy, so I ended up here."


    Chief smiled and then asked, "Buting from the Castle, you could also use the way near the waterfall to reach the Academy, right?"


    Bamboo couldn''t help but frown. Why was this kid lying?


    Feeling the urge to p himself for not thinking, he said, "Indeed. But the Waterfall is dangerous these days for us royalty."


    A Danger for the royalty? The chief''s and the old woman''s hearts started to pound a bit, was the waterfall some walk away filled with danger enough to harm even the Royalty?


    Bamboo didn''t believe it and asked, the frown deeper on his brows, "Hey Kid, why are you spouting things out of your ass? I just went there yesterday!"


    "Ah, that''s why I said dangerous for royalty, are you a royalty?"


    Bamboo questioned back, unable to back off, "What can be dangerous for royalty?"


    "Leave it at that Bamboo," said the old Woman, her eyes calm. They didn''t have to involve themselves with Royal issues. Even if it might be just be farts, the prince was better off left unquestioned.


    Standing infront of him and even speaking to him like this was already rude enough, he shouldn''t have evene here to what royals called the slums in the first ce. And to question his honesty? That would just bring about disaster.


    For now, it was better if they consider it as him having toe here no matter what.


    And Ace just kept pondering as he looked at them, of course there was no danger but he could only think of that at the moment. Really, he already knew there was a high chance of him being caught but he came regardless.


    But of course, he wasn''tpletely unprepared for such a situation either. now that this had ended up happening. He had another Idea. An idea to make his clone''s journey much more enjoyable.


    "Chief, tell me, what do they call you?"


    "You can call me Blueme, Prince."


    Ace sat on the ground like Bamboo did, and gotfortable on his seat before asking, "So old man Blueme, What do you think about bing my ve?"


    An immediate silence hushed the ce.

 Chapter 101 Carrot And The Stick

    ?


    Blueme, The Healer Granny, and Uncle Bamboo all froze. Their faces cramping up as they red at the Bald Prince. To be his ve?


    "How dare you!" Bamboo rose to his feet and red at Ace''s ck eyes, his anger and disbelief rising.


    Ace calmly looked back at him and shifted his gaze to the chief behind him, "Don''t take it as an offense Blueme," looking back into Bamboo''s eyes, "and you too Bamboo, sit down there calmly like the dog you are."


    Bamboo flinched, this! THE NERVE!


    He almost couldn''t believe this was the same kid he was giving guidance a second ago.


    His veins popping all over his body, he said through gritted teeth, "Never had a youngster ever been so rude infront of me. Hahaha, to believe I liked you for a second."


    Startled out of his daze, Blueme said, "Calm down Bamboo, you are talking to a prince."


    "I am calm, or he would have been long dead," Bamboo said, his eyes those of an experienced hunter.


    Blueme stopped his little games and focused on Ace''s face. Null prince, what are you nning?


    He had at first just wanted to joke around with the Prince, be the friendly old man who gave some guidance, and get a connection going on with them. But little did he know that this was not Harry''s original body but his clone, Ace.


    And anyone knowing about Ace and Harry was a terrible issue. Since that could end up as a big problem when Harry and Ace truly started bing two people, hopefully, the Ace of the Academy and Harry of the royals.


    Two opposing factions.


    If the fact that both were one ever came out, he will be killed from both sides.


    But Blueme hadn''t thought all of that, he just wanted to build a rtionship with a prince who was believed to be a Null but actually had a Body Gift, he was ready to be subservient, but a ve?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Ace chuckled at their ugly faces and said, uncaring, "I don''t care if you want to be my ve or not, it is either you be one, or I will send my Grandmother to wipe out your memories, You know what? I don''t want anyone to know that I came here."


    He truly didn''t care for their feelings, as long as it benefited him, what kindness repaid with kindness, what feelings? As long as it had nothing to do with his family or himself, he didn''t care. He can and he would do anything for his own benefit.


    Blueme pondered, he was old, but not stupid, in fact, he was quite smart. He knew that the Prince was right and he had no choice. And moreover, just like all the other princes, behind the Null Prince''s back too, there was a vicious Stage 5 beast.


    If he messed with her, his little settlement would only burn.


    Even Bamboo was restrained due to that. They had no vain dreams of killing him and hiding that secret, no matter what, it would be revealed at a point.


    And Harry wasn''t that afraid of them killing his clone either, even if the clone died, he wouldn''t immediately die, he would have some time of respite to get to 100 soul limit to stay alive and that won''t be very hard now. With Valeria''s help, it would be easy to go on another Marathon.


    Everyone grew silent. Silent to the point the res seemed palpable and the anger ominous.


    "Let me say this again," Ace said, "I am asking you to be my ve, but not for free, I will provide for your settlement, you will have a backer in the name of the infamous Null Prince."


    It was always better to reduce the resistance with a carrot alongside the stick, "So what do you say, Blueme, do you want to be my ve?


    Blueme sighed and then asked, "Prince, are we even worth that trouble?"


    He had a bad feeling that the prince might just be stalling time till his Grandmother, the fiercest of all except one woman in the Lust royalty, reached here. And if that was the case, he could only pray.


    And that really was a very probable choice, since if Ace had outright said he will kill them all or forcefully remove their memory and turn them into retards, they would have killed him before facing the repercussions head-on.


    They were not cowards.


    Or they won''t be speaking with a prince this calmly.


    "Indeed, you people are not worth all this trouble," Ace said, unfazed by Bamboo''s twisting face, "I don''t care if you all end up dead in a gutter or be burned into oblivion. What I care about are the twins, no, not the twins exactly, but Rome. He is a good choice for my first retainer."


    Blueme sighed again inside, he knew it. He knew it must have been those kids.


    The healer, the old woman, said from the side, her forehead creased in a bit of worry, "But prince, you do know that Rome''s Gift may seem ridiculous but it often clouds his judgment into bad decisions, right?"


    Ace smiled, and his dark eyes grew fierce, "Nice trick, but do you think it will work on someone who had seen the kid for himself? Do you think I would believe you?"


    Arrogance? No, Kid didn''t even have much pride. He was proud of himself regarding his ability to judge humans; it had worked well for years for him as one of the best entrepreneurs on Earth.


    Blueme looked Ace in the eyes and asked, quite weary, "Then please tell me, Prince, what if I just give you Rome and Raina? Would you leave our settlement be?"


    If they could sacrifice, no, just allow the kid to be a prince''s retainer and be removed from his cklist, it was a good deal.


    Bamboo couldn''t help but find his heart quiver. And eyes widen.


    Was the chief going to allow his friend''s son and daughter to be given away to a dark-hearted person as literal ves?


    Sure, he didn''t say the word ''ve'' when he mentioned the kids but¡­ it was already evident how dark-hearted this person was. Even if he respected the chief, he would fight against such a decision.


    And hearing the words of Blueme, Ace couldn''t help but chuckle, "Old man, are you an idiot? You have been jumping to conclusions quite a lot."


    His eyes then darkened, he was bored of this idiocy already.

 Chapter 102 Oh It Works Like This!

    ?


    "Old man, are you an idiot or just dumb? You have been jumping to conclusions quite a lot," said Ace, his face dark. "I can let him be my retainer, and I n to do just that.  But leave your settlement be? Hahaha, I am not a demon, what do you think I am going to do with your tiny Vige?"


    Blueme stayed silent.


    Ace continued, his voice filled with irritation, "What you think I want is just Rome and Raina, but no, I truly don''t care about them that much to go out of my way and this. What I want is you people not knowing about me at all. Me having been here should have been a secret and it will be a secret."


    Earlier, Blueme had jumped to the conclusion that he just wanted Rome and Raina, whereas, that was to him a side issue. What he really cared about, however, was his identity being known. The problem, in the end, was, Blueme just kept on thinking in his own world.


    "So I say old man, don''t oveplicate things here, you either be a ve or I tell my Grandma to pay a visit and remove all the memories about me from your head. And I hope you know how valuable a Stage 5''s time is. And of course, how bad it can be for yourself if you have memory extracted." They bing his ve was much better than Valeria wasting her time and suchplications.


    Ace then stayed silent. Now it was time for them to choose. He was quite sure they only had those 2 choices, and that they won''t dare to harm him.


    Silence stayed for a while longer and Old Man Blueme sighed and then kneeled on the ground, "Blueme greets his majesty. Please ept his servitude," he said weakly.


    Ace turned towards the Old Woman, she also sighed and kneeled, "Old me greets your majesty, Please ept our servitude."


    Ace then nced at Bamboo. He was okay with it if this man didn''t kneel, he just wanted his secrets to be a secret and not end up biting him on the back. He didn''t care about feeling superior.


    Bamboo silently gritted his teeth and knelt, "Bamboo Grass bows to your majesty. Please ept his servitude."


    He knew what offending royalty meant. It meant annihtion.


    Sighing inside at all these things, Ace nodded. "I ept your servitude."


    Now he could just tell them to go to the Royal Castle and they would be thoroughly controlled by Valeria, she would do all theplicated backdrop things, they can''t be anything except ves. He could have done that through sheer force, but this was better.


    And,


    Royal court and Valeria did have methods by which to control ves, like a poison that needs an antidote every 7 days, or heart eater ants that have been tamed by Gu ages ago to be turned into ve cors. One of those methods set up on them and they would be his loyal ves.


    But to his surprise, his right hand itched slightly and light flickered out of it, like a snake, three blue thread-like things shed and wrapped around the three ves'' hands.


    Ace blinked and the other three blinked alongside, ''What just happened?''


    They were confused.


    ¡­


    Harry, seated inside his castle room, training to get Jade Transformation to work on his skin, looked at his clone''s status. Its threads went down from 9999 to 9996. Three at once.


    He then looked at three new names below the Clone''s Name:


    [Eternal Underlings]


    Blueme - ve.


    Old me - ve.


    Bamboo - ve.


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle, it was indeed true, what Eternal Family won''t have servants? It was an integral part of a Great Family.


    This added feature got rid of many, many troubles.


    And it was so overpowered, can I just make the King agree to be my ve for fun and would he be one then?


    It opened up doors.


    So, were all the Harmony Tattoos filled with such things that help fulfill the End Goal? He wanted to see Valeria''s Tattoo in-depth.


    But for now, Training came first.


    ¡­


    Ace looked at the three ves with Burning, furious eyes. He had at first wanted to enlist them as his ves and send them to the castle, and he nned to do the same with many others that his clone wille to meet on his journey. But this very part of his Gift. It made himpletely change his mind!


    But did it actually work though?


    He had the same capability to sense them from the distance as Lilly and Emma had with his main body. But it wasn''t anything wholesome this time, he felt as if he was hugging these ugly men and an old unknown granny.


    He had to remove that somehow¡­


    But did very work?


    After all, he had given no rules, no regtions that they couldn''t break. On what basis were they his ves?


    The three people looked at him, their hearts slightly afraid. What is this sorcery?


    They felt warm as if in a hug.


    They had never heard of Harmony tattoos before.


    Ace squinted and ordered, "Bamboo, tell me your deepest secret."


    Bamboo looked at Ace, and squinted his own eyes, ''ve of my body for sure, but fuck you brat, my deepest secret? Keke.'' He wasn''t going to tell shit. He was barely not pouncing and killing the boy.


    He stayed silent.


    Ace waited, but nothing happened. Doesn''t it turn their minds to ves?


    Disappointed, Ace pondered and then said, "Bamboo, my ve, I order you to never disobey my orders."


    Bamboo looked at the chief and then at Granny Old me and reluctantly nodded to Ace, it is not as if he had to truly keep by his words.


    The thread in Bamboo''s hands flickered dimly, no one even noticed.


    In the system, Below Bamboo''s name, a new order was added:


    Never disobey Ace Isiah''s words.


    His heart skipping a Beat, Ace said, "Bamboo, tell me your deepest and darkest secret."


    Before Bamboo could think anything, his mouth spoke by itself.

 Chapter 103 Understandable

    ?


    Before Bamboo could think of anything, his mouth spoke by itself, "I love Grandma Old me, I have always loved her from a young age. She had grown old now, but I still love her. Even though I know Granny has had a love affair with the chief."


    Bamboo turned pale, Ace chuckled, and the other two''s eyes widened. Ace didn''t care about their reveal and pondered...


    It was exactly like Rome''s gift. But this one, it had no hidden drawbacks and it controlled even the mind. Harry couldn''t help but find his heart pounding. He wanted to find this ungodly End-goal ability''s limits.


    Ace looked at Old me and ordered without leaving her a chance to think. "Old me, my ve, Always obey my words. Never question."


    Old me shivered and stayed silent. He had asked that same thing to Bamboo earlier and the moment he epted, he couldn''t stay silent anymore. She wasn''t dumb, she could feel what was amiss.


    And Ace noted; so the ve has to agree to a demand for it to take ce. Hehe, not too troublesome. "Do that now, or I bring absolute death to this ce. You already decided to be a ve! What are you now hesitant about?"


    Old me looked towards Blueme and couldn''t help but heave a sigh. He also had his head lowered. "I ept the prince''s words." Her thread dimly shined and this time, everyone noticed. Since their attention was on it in the first ce.


    Ace then looked at Old Man Blueme, "Blueme, always act as I say. Never disobey me."


    Blueme hesitantly nodded.


    There was no reason to fight back.


    His thread also dimly shined.


    Ace couldn''t help butugh slightly. If he could do this, he wasn''t too far from World Domination. One day, he might as well have the whole of Mystry as his ve.


    But he wondered if 9999 was the limit of how many ves he can have¡­


    That would be a bummer.


    Nevertheless, it was time to make the very real.


    He began to give orders, "Never go against my benefits.


    Never go against the benefit of my Wives.


    Protect anyone even remotely rted to me with your lives if you ever see them in a pinch.


    He said his rules one by one, each harsher than the other and the people listened on with despair written all over their faces. Yet now, they couldn''t even not ept.


    Since his first order they epted was to never disobey him. They were all trapped.


    And finally finished, Ace smiled and said, "Never have any thoughts about doing something to undo this very."


    Their eyes entirely lost their luster and they nodded reluctantly, they were ves. In its purest form.


    Ace couldn''t help but wonder though¡­ can they really not have such thoughts anymore?


    "Bamboo, try having thoughts about undoing the ve."


    Bamboo sighed, his previous vigor gone as he nodded and thought, ''Can my very be removed if I cut off my hand? Will it get removed alongside the thread?''


    His heart constricted for a second and his eyes reddened, he roughly breathed in and out and looked around in fear. Then looking towards Ace, he opened his mouth to speak, but before he did,


    He transformed into crumbling ash, and a wind passed by. Leaving only fine dust in the ce where he stood. Ace couldn''t help but be stunned, he clenched his hands as his heart pounded. No¡­ way.


    Was the punishment straight out¡­ Death?


    Destruction?


    The forest clearing, the ce where the Settlement enjoyed calm duels of their Uncle Bamboo for the past few decades turned eerily silent. The passing wind seemed like a cold reminder, a silent rumble seemed to be shaking thends.


    Another earthquake wasing, but the walls wouldn''t let it affect them.


    Old me couldn''t help but find her eyes turning moist, as old as she was. To see someone she considered her own child crumbling to ashes, was an experience of Horror.


    Blueme''s jaws couldn''t help but shake, they should have never believed in a prince, they should have never had expectations of a ver. They should have just killed him and run away.


    He couldn''t help but have his eyes redden. But it was of no use. He transformed into flying Dust, Ash. And in the next strong Wind, vanished, just like Bamboo did.


    Ace and Old me both silently stood there, both stunned. Even Ace hadn''t known his own Gift could go so wrong. That a life could be taken so easily regardless of the strength difference.


    Old me looked up at his face, but unlike the other two who died, she didn''t have any rebellious thoughts. She was just filled with despair.


    "Ah! Demonic Prince of Lust, please don''t burn the children too¡­" She sighed and looked up at the sky, Son, your mother is finallying towards you.


    She could have self exploded herself at this moment since her Gift was Explosion. And the crumbling time would have still given her a chance to kill Ace, but she didn''t.


    That would just end up being a death sentence for the kids in their small settlement too.


    Ace could hear a distant Rumble and in the darkening clearing, another wind passed by; in that unexpected wave, another life transformed to dust. All due to a simple mistake by the Prince of Lust, who did not consider death as the punishment for disobeying his own orders.


    A long silence settled on the ce, the huts in the vige had started burningmps to light the night, and Ace could see the vige starting to brighten.


    He clenched his hands and looked at the white clothes Old me gave him. At the moment, his thoughts were not here, but on a distant past. The day that the Eye had shown itself on the high heavens, in the Disaster timeline, the same thing had happened there too.


    Verma, once his beloved, had died there. Was it death? He hadn''t known then. But he did now, She had transformed to ash the same as these three people had. So was she someone''s ve who broke a rule too?


    Ace looked up at the night sky, he couldn''t help but find it growing ever wide. "When will it be that I see the whole picture."


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Nevertheless, He turned, yawned, stretched, and headed towards where he came from, he should just find Raina and Rome before wrapping the whole thing here and continuing on his journey.


    As for the Guilt of killing three innocents?


    it was just an honest mistake, who would have thought his Gift was this harsh on rule breakers?


    He didn''t care as long as it wasn''t his family.


    Ashes to ash, dust to dust.


    And inside the Royal Castle, Harry''s dark eyes shined as he looked at the number of threads on Ace''s Endgoal. It had returned to 9999. The three ves had died.

 Chapter 104 Visiting Their Home

    ?


    Among the darkness of new night, Houses alight with small torches, and the smell of grass and trees filling the ce.


    Ace walked down the vige path, his sweaty body needed another bath and he had some work to do. Reaching the vige housing area, and seeing a small boy ying with a Kite, Ace walked towards him and asked with a smile, "Hey boy, Where are Rome and Raina? What are they up to?"


    The ck-faced child looked back at him with a smile and pointed to his left, "That Hut, Raina and Rome live there with their mother."


    Ace smiled and looked at the Kite, the kid was trying to bind some rope to it, but his tiny hands just couldn''t. Taking the kite gently from the kid''s hands, he bound it tightly, gave it back to the child, and then patted his head, "Thank you for showing me the way."


    The kid smiled and said, "Thank you too, Big Brother."


    Nodding, Ace walked to Rome''s ce, he didn''t mind being a kind and good human being, that was also his inherent psychology. Even though for benefits, he didn''t mind bing a devil.


    Walking past a small wall, Ace saw the thatched hut clearly, it was cleaner than the others and much more elegant. With flower pots and such put in the correct ces.


    But what surprised him was that the Hut didn''t have a door, it was wide open.


    Raising an eyebrow, he didn''t mind much more and entered into the small hut.


    It was dark inside except for a small Oilmp that kept the ce dimly lit. Hearing his footsteps, two people, Rome and Raina looked up from their meditation.


    Ace said, "Hello Kids."


    "Hello Brother Ace, did your duel end?" Rome asked with a yawn.


    "Yeah, I even met your Vige Chief."


    "Oh? What did you guys talk about?"


    Ace sat down on the ground and replied with a sigh, "I really want to tell you that, but the Vige chief spoke with me in secret, so it should remain a secret."


    "Ah, I see, did he allow you to stay in the Settlement for more than one day?"


    "He did, but I am leaving soon," sighing again, he continued, "I have some important matters to deal with and I am here to tell you something else. I am going to give you two an opportunity."


    Rome and the silent Raina looked at him in confusion. What kind of opportunity was he going to give them?


    They were also curious.


    Ace smiled at their faces and said, "But before that, let me introduce myself."


    Rome and Raina got even more confused, hadn''t he already introduced himself?


    "I am not Ace, my name is Harry, and I am a prince of the lust royalty. Mmm, they call me the Null Prince," Ace said, his voice calm.


    Rome and Raina''s eyes widened, and Raina eximed, "Bu..But that''s impossible! We questioned you using Rome''s Gift earlier."


    And¡­ had she shot an arrow at a Prince earlier? She couldn''t help but shiver inside.


    "Nothing is impossible girl. So now, let me tell you your opportunity." Had there been a shrewd minister here who knew Ace''s ns, he would have been impressed by Ace''s mental games. "As a Prince, I have high authority, and I am someone whom you could trust. What do you say? If I invited you to be my Vassal, would you agree?"


    Rome and Raina turned silent again, they pondered for some time before Raina spoke, "Uh¡­ Prince, please don''t be offende¡ª"


    "You can call me Brother Ace as you used to."


    "¡­Brother Ace," Raina said, relieved that he didn''t mind her earlier discretions, "Actually, this is not the first time that Rome and I are getting an invitation from the Royal Family, but we have never epted and they had never bothered enough to force us."


    "Oh? Why didn''t you ept? Isn''t that a good deal? You can even get guidance from Stage 5 Gifted¡­"


    "Chief Blueme is one reason and our mother is another reason," Rome said, looking towards the side, but he then shook his head and continued, "Chief Blueme said going to the Royal Family would be my end. That jealous people would end up killing me someday."


    "Oh? But won''t they just think you are good enough ande here to force you into submission?"


    The kids chuckled slightly, and Raina said, "We have a small trick for that, we act extremely Arrogant to outsiders and Royalty, and say my Gift clouds my judgment and that it is weak in many areas, so the Royalty just lost interest in us after a time. They wanted to bring Raina in for her youth-making ability, but one woman, Venezu, people called her the Royal Doctor or something." She looked at her brother and then continued, "She came and said her healing Gift is much better than my flimsy illusion of youth and the royalty lost interest in me too."


    "But you were not Arrogant with me?"


    Rome couldn''t help but smile wryly, "That''s true, the thing is, our Gifts just won''t advance past Stage 1 no matter what, and then one day. We decided it was probably because we couldn''t be true to ourselves and kept ying arrogant brother and supportive sister cards."


    "So you decided to be yourself and kind?"


    "Yes."


    Ace couldn''t help but chuckle, "No wonder you seemed like experienced Arrogant Young Masters when I first met you. So, in the end, the arrogance weakness was bullshit?"


    If that was the case, his Gift''s potential was very high.


    But as Valeria mentioned, it must be incapable of reaching the level of ''Great Gifts'', after all, he couldn''t see any way for [order] to control him when he had DreamWalker.


    Why mention [order]? Even if he used his thread very method, [DreamWalker] gift could be used to lie to himself and it was simply enough, going to work.


    Great Gifts.


    He only had one of them and it was already showing its greatness.

 Chapter 105 Their Ill Mother Needs His Attention.

    ?


    "So, in the end, the arrogance weakness was bullshit?"


    "In a way¡­" Rome said, "It was a trick that Granny Oldme, the old grandma who gave you clothes gave us."


    "Well, so in the end, you don''t want to be my Vassal?"


    Of course, that wouldn''t be allowed, he knew the Harry name and Ace name after all.


    "As I said, the Chief''s warning was only one problem, the other was my mother." He looked to the side and brought the oilmp to his side, the dark side of the room brightened and Ace looked on in intrigue. There, lying on a soft bed of leaves, was a woman.


    Her eyes closed and asleep, her bright sky blue hair spread on the back.


    He couldn''t help but be amazed at her beauty. Even though she was far inferior to even Anna in the level of beauty, not to mention his mom and sis, she was beautiful enough to shift gazes.


    Ace questioned, "What happened to her?"


    "We don''t know. Once, when the Royal Doctor I said earlier came by to see Raina''s Gift, she had looked into the case and said she had a Soul disease. We couldn''t do anything after that. She had one day, all of a sudden, fallen unconscious and now she is in this state."


    "Those fucking Royal Doctors? Heh, They would just say Soul disease when they can''t figure shit out." Ace shook his head, wasn''t that the same thing that happened to him?


    He had to find this Venezu and give her a piece of ''Hard'' advice.


    "But they are the best Doctors in Mystry¡­" Raina sighed, "We had cursed them when it didn''t work too¡­ but it was no use cursing someone far away."


    "So, why can''t you just move her from here and live with her in the Royal family?"


    "She grows extremely pale when we take her out of the Hut, to the point we fear she will die in seconds if we did that¡­"


    Ace turned silent and then asked, "What is your mother''s gift?"


    "It is a weak Gift, we call it the flower transformation, it allows Mother to look like a flower, it even changes her size to that of the flower."


    "¡­a very weird gift," Ace said, pondering on things.


    Then there was no way other than bringing Valeria here to erase the kids'' memories or killing them?


    He was reluctant to kill them though. Why would he kill such gentle kids if he had another alternative?


    He wasn''t a demon.


    And thinking of it, he suddenly had an Idea, "There is a method by which I could see your Mother''s real problem, and maybe even help allow her to recover¡­. But it is slightly Immoral."


    The kids'' hearts skipped a beat, Rome said without thinking, his voice determined, "If you heal her, I will be your Vassal, and I will walk through hell for you."


    Raina was moreposed and asked, "How is it immoral?"


    Ace sighed, "Don''t think weird of me, you can reject me outright if you want, but this is the only way I see, for now." He paused, and then said, "I have to have sex with her to see if it might work."


    Both of the children froze for a second and their faces immediately darkened.


    Ace said, his voice calm, "I am a prince, remember? I don''t have to fool you to sleep with a woman."


    Raina and Rome turned hesitant immediately, it was their mother''s life they were talking about. And that pitted against just being fucked, it was no big deal!


    But still, it felt extremely immoral to allow their Mother to be fucked.


    "What is it? If you are uninterested, just say it." Ace said. He wasn''t too interested in this game either, but it was also a nice experiment.


    Can he earn Pleasure Points by fucking random woman using his clone? And can he also heal Soul disease by increasing their Soul Limit a bit?"


    It was an intriguing question.


    Rome and Raina struggled and exchanged nces with each other. And they suddenly had many questions, how do they even believe he was the prince?


    What if it was a lie?


    Had he not shown the ability to lie against his Gift, he might have tried that.


    They thought about it for a while before Rome spoke into Raina''s ears, his voice inaudible to Ace, "If he is indeed a scam, let''s just kill him after he leaves and Mom doesn''t wake up."


    They might find it impossible to beat him in a physical brawl, but killing him was easy. Moreover, they even had the Chief and Bamboo to take care of it if something went horribly bad.


    Raina nodded.


    And they both looked at Ace, Raina said with a slightly blushing yet furious face, "We will allow you to do that with our Mother, but beware, not for too long."


    Ace raised his eyebrows, and said with a suppressed tone, "Allow me to do that with her? Hahaha, no, you are not the one doing me a favor, I am the one doing you a favor. Do you take me for a desperate man?"


    Rome gritted his teeth, had it not been such a shameful thing, he would have asked guidance from the chief. But regardless, he said, "Please, Prince, heal our mother."


    He could feel his own self-worth going down the drain and his hands clenching. But it was to save a life.


    Yes, to save a life.


    Ace chuckled inside and said, "Okay then. You guys can leave the room and I will call you when it is done."


    Rome and Raina immediately shook their heads, "No, we will stay and watch." They didn''t know what he might do after all.


    Ace frowned and said, "No, Raina can stay and watch if she wants, but I don''t like men watching me as I do that."


    He didn''t like men seeing the women he was fucking naked either.


    Rome couldn''t help but have his veins pop up.


    Raina patted his back and said, "Don''t worry brother, I will be careful."


    Gritting his teeth, Rome took a final nce at his mother and left the hut. ''Just you wait if it was a scam, No, even if it was not a scam, I might just¡­'' Calm down Rome, Calm down.

 Chapter 106 Overshadowed, But Not Worthless.

    ?


    Looking at the fierce-eyed Raina, Ace chuckled and said, "You can also go out if you want, you know?"


    Already having lost her respect for the Bald man, even though he was supposedly doing this to help them, Raina said, "You should get to it before Rome loses his patience."


    Ace smiled, this woman was a bit arrogant, to dare talk to a prince in this fashion. The people of this settlement were really daring.


    He had expected them all to shiver and prostrate at his mere name. But no, there really were fierce people here.


    But to him, Rome, Raina, and their Mother might be an intriguing trio, but not very important. They were just nice and dandy experiment subjects.


    Once used, better disposed. Or transformed into reusable des.


    He was unsure what these two will be.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Floating ash? Or shining des?


    Smiling, he took the oilmp and Whoosh, Blew at it. Its mes vanished with a flicker.


    Raina''s sound rang in the darkness, filled with suppressed anger, "What did you cut the lights for? What are you going to do to my mom?"


    "Oh,young girl, I am not some creep to fuck your mother right in front of you, if you want, I can do that, But only if you be an adult, or it will just be a bad thing on my part, I am trying to help you after all."


    Came the sound of Ace''s reply.


    No, he didn''t care about good and bad.


    But with his future ves, reputation was a good thing to have and with this girl, it was particrly easy to get the lost respect back.


    Just show no lust and she will be unconsciously impressed. Add a bit of ''I am doing this for you'' to the mix, and it''s done.


    Of course, had she seen the growing bulge in his groins, it would have been bad too.


    Clenching her hands, Raina didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want to see this man''s naked form, but if she didn''t look, it will be tantamount to betraying her brother''s expectations.


    "Don''t worry, I would die if I mess with your mother, why would I do that for no reason?" Ace said as he removed his white clothes, bringing out his standing dick. It was rock-hard.


    And had she seen it alongside his muscr body, Raina would sure have blushed.


    Smiling in the darkness, he moved towards the sleeping Mother of his ves and then groped around her body, the woman had plentiful boobs.


    But he couldn''t clearly see in the darkness, so he kept ying around and seeing what part of the woman stood where.


    Touching her boobs, ying with her nipples¡­ and in this hot ce, the sweat that started to umte on their bodies only added to the lustful allure.


    He groped around with the boobs for a while through her thin leaf garbs and then started to remove her clothes, the leaf came undone one by one and Raina listened to the rustling sound with a beating heart.


    She was so indecisive at this important moment!


    Thest of the Woman''s clothes came undone and Ace touched her crotch area, "It is hairy down here, don''t you clean her, Raina?"


    Raina had no words and could only find her hands clenching on its own.


    Gently rubbing the Woman''s vagina, and feeling it start to get ever so slightly wet, Ace then asked a genuine question, still ying with her Vagina as he did so. "So what is your Mother''s name?"


    Raina was silent for a moment, she could hear a slightly wet sound as if a finger touched wet rosy flesh, but then she said, determined. "Rena. She is Rena, and she is a Widow, and I know you are trying to gain my respect. Don''t worry, I will be respectful if you do this. if you really could wake her up. Take responsibility for her like a true man. You are a prince, so it should not be much to take care of another woman."


    Ace couldn''t help but be surprised, "You want me to take responsibility for your mother?"


    Raina said in the darkness, her voice calm, "My brother is too prideful to think of it. But if you ept my mother into your harem and ept us as your adopted children, that is for the best. And let me tell you, my mother is not only beautiful but also a very great woman."


    Ace couldn''t help but be impressed.


    He had underestimated this girl!


    She had been too overshadowed by her brother.


    Licking his lips, he said, "Sure, if I get you as my adopted daughter alongside your Mom, I shall take on responsibility and make her my concubine."


    Raina nodded in the darkness and secretly gulped, all these thoughts had juste to her mind, and now that she began thinking straight. If it was all real¡­


    standing in front of her was a true prince!


    And in her knowledge, princes killed for fun and fucked whomever they liked.


    But this person, Ace, no, Harry as he said, at least asked for consent.


    She could allow herself to call him dad as long as that heightened her and her settlement''s position.


    If it all went well, their and their mother''s life might even be better.


    Ace chuckled at this little calctive girl and slid his finger into her mother''s wetvagina. "You really impress me, girl, guess I have to work hard to make your mother be healed. So that I can get a good new daughter."


    Raina calmed down and replied, her face slightly reddening, "Yeah, you better heal her well."


    Ace licked his lips once again and feeling that her mother, Rena''s vagina was wet enough, took his finger out and put his erect dick on her slit, rubbed it up and down for a second, and slowly prated inside.


    Her Pussy was quite tight for a mother and its heat gently devoured his dick, he gulped, indeed, this woman was good.

 Chapter 107 Flower

    ?


    Feeling his dick tight against the woman, he couldn''t help but feel a euphoric surge going through his body. The first fuck was most of the time better than most sexual encounters.


    And his new body was having its first encounter now!


    Silently prating Rena, he made his dick enter as deep as he could and finally, he could feel its head kissing her womb. Even the sleeping woman started to breathe heavily.


    She had never been fucked for a long time and her body was in aa. It was impossible for her not to be ungodly aroused. His dick slid back out a little and again, prated inside.


    He could feel her insides quiver and her hairy crotch brushing against his crotch. And he could also feel her sweaty body growing hot.


    He could feel his dick clearing a path inside, and at the same time, he could hear the heavy breathing of Raina too.


    "Raina, you can go out and wait if you want."


    Raina didn''t reply and stood at a distance, she couldn''t see anything but she could hear her mother''s breathing and flesh hitting flesh.


    And that got her own body heated.


    But she wouldn''t leave if her mother was struggling, she at least had the duty to hear her woes. And she just didn''t want to face her brother at this moment.


    Ace shook his head and started fucking her mother again, spreading her legs to the side a bit wider as he did so. At the same time, he started to use lustful absorption''s enhanced touches and Aphrodisiac aura, taking all the lust from the girl and dumping all of it towards her mother.


    With each second that passed, his thrusts grew clear of where to hit, his dick covered by slimy hot liquid understood where to pound to make her breath heavier. At the same time, his loving penis head kept kissing her womb.


    Catching her breast in his hands, he groped it, really, this woman had good boobs.


    ying with her nipples, he brought his face closer to her face and started going harder. The more he fucked her, the tighter her holes seemed, That''s it, no wonder!


    He had been feeling as if he had seen her before and he knew it was right at this very moment, that sense of deja vu came from nowhere else but her overall aura.


    She felt like a flower.


    He felt as if he was copting with a literal living flower!


    No wonder she felt unique.


    His pace slowed down and his movements became a gentler rhythm. A flower has to be fucked differently from a human.


    The room was then inundated by the sounds of heart beating, flesh pounding, heavy breathing, and after a while, Ace chuckled, the woman''s body, with each caress of it, he felt as if he was going deeper into a world of lust.


    This Thie was built to be fucked.


    Yet, he suddenly calmed down. His jizz exploded into her tight caves, but his face remained stoic. No, something was wrong.


    This was not his first time fucking someone, his mind was almost jaded by the experiences already. But what was he doing? Being lost in a random woman''s body?


    He would only be this into it when he was doing it with his most loved woman, and this woman was not even close to that level.


    This level of attraction was impossible unless his mind was somehow affected.


    Ace couldn''t help but have his eyes brighten and darken, what¡­was happening?


    ¡­


    Harry, seated on the floor and still in an attempt to jade his skin, opened his eyes wide, Emma, Valeria, and Lilly were not in the room since they might distract him. So they each went to do their own thing.


    Lilly and Valeria were training together since Lilly had just be Stage 2, and Emma was looking for Anna, his maid who he hadn''t seen since his waking up.


    Harry looked at the dark screen infront of his face, What was happening with his clone?


    For the first thing though, he looked at his pleasure points. It had risen by 1.


    So the clone fucking woman does indeed work but it is five times less convenient.


    He then nced at the clone''s status. And his eyes immediately brightened.


    [Mind slightly influenced by a passive gift.]


    Oh?


    He then looked for the woman, Rena''s Status.


    [Rena


    ? Strength: 0.5


    ? Defence: 1


    ? Stamina: 6


    ? Abilities[Gift]: Flower Tranformation. (Stage 2)


    The Gifted can change their body structure into any kind of flower. And even have the flower''s unique attributes like sleeping gases or mental influences through slow-acting poison.


    Currently in the form of Heinous Devouring Flower: A living flower that eats itself from the inside through sleeping for 10 months. And when the 10 months areplete, transform into a ball of blue me. If the blue me is eaten by another of the same species of the flower, the flower that ate it evolves into a stronger version of itself and will have a longer lifespan.


    ? Soul Limit: 1 ]


    Harry couldn''t help but be stunned, his heart couldn''t help but shake¡­ Transforms into a blue me?


    He didn''t know why but he had so many new questions and alongside it, new answers.


    For one, the woman didn''t have any soul disease as the idiotic doctor Venezu said. It was just that she chose to be a flower that she shouldn''t have. A living flower?


    He had heard of humans with gifts rted to Flowers but never a living flower.


    And Most important of all details, the woman, if she was in that flower''s state, will die soon and transform into a Blue me, and that blue me can be eaten by the same species to grow stronger.


    The flower''s same species should be another of the same flower.


    But for Rena, wouldn''t that be a human?


    She can be eaten by a human and they will evolve?


    Increase the amount of lifespan?


    Harry couldn''t help but be slightly disgruntled, and he didn''t have any interest in eating her either. But the questions seemed more intriguing...


    Blueme?


    The vige''s name was blue me and the chief''s name was blue me, so, why was it so?


    What did they know about this blue me?


    Ace and Harry both couldn''t help but lick their lips.


    Indeed, there were more fun simple secrets he could unveil on his way.


    But Ace was struck with another problem, how can he wake the woman up?

 Chapter 108 Deeper Into Blueflames Secrets.

    ?


    Rome stood outside in the darkness of night and waited for Ace and his sister toe out. But unlike before, at the moment, more than shame and anger, his mind was filled with thoughts like,


    Will my mother wake up?


    Will she be angry since I let a random man touch her?


    Will my sister lose all the respect she had for me?


    On this moonless night, the chirping cicadas only made him even more anxious and disgruntled. Until at a point, he heard footstepsing from inside. Ears and eyes perking up, he waited as a small frame''s shadow walked out of the room.


    It was his sister.


    She took small steps and nced at him, her sky-blue eyes shining for a second before she averted her gaze and looked back. A small light came closer and brightened the darkness with its yellow shine, bringing to light the twins and Ace.


    Rome could see the red blush on Raina''s face.


    "What happened inside Raina? Is mother alright?" Anxious, Rome asked.


    Raina shook her head and pointed at Ace with her gaze.


    Rome looked at him with a suppressed gaze. "What happened?"


    Ace calmly pondered. He had the impulse to say ''I fucked your mom'' but he didn''t. It was a bad impression on his future adopted children, especially Raina. Instead, he said, "Your mother has no Soul disease, No, her soul Is very healthy. As healthy as a normal person can be."


    Delighted, but suspicious, Rome asked, hopeful, "Then why is she still asleep?"


    As long as she woke up, he was okay with anything! Let the anger of his mothere, he shall take some beatings if that is what it took.


    Ace looked at the constantly fluctuating emotions on the boy''s face and could only shake his head inside. Whereas, looking at Raina, seeing her emotions, like a calm river inside her soul. He couldn''t help but nod.


    This girl¡­ was good.


    He looked at Rome and spoke, his voice considering things, "I said she has no soul disease, but her condition is equally as dangerous if not more," Ace could only hope for the better now, he was no godly doctor. "But I can deduce some things and tell it to you though¡­"


    "What things?" Raina asked. And Ace could finally feel her emotions stirring. Filled with worry.


    "Things that will determine your mother''s life and death."


    They turned silent and looked at him with widened eyes.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Ace asked, his face lit up by the flickering me: "Can you not doubt me and just believe whatever I say for an hour?"


    Rome didn''t think much and said, his voice much lower, "As long as my mother wakes up."


    Ace smiled, and replied, his gaze shifting left and right, "Hopefully."


    "So, What do we have to do?" Raina asked, and then added, "And one hour, more than one hour and we will start to doubt your genuineness."


    "Okay now, tell me, is there a secret ce in this settlement where no one else but the Chief is allowed into?" Ace asked.


    Exchanging nces with each other. The silence lingered for a while before they decided. Their mother''s life matters more. And they still had the advantage of strength in their hands.


    If everything went wrong, they could just kill Ace.


    "Yes, there is indeed a ce in this settlement that only the chief can enter," Said Rome, "It is the basement of the chief''s house and no one has ever gone inside it."


    Already in the dark path of speaking behind someone''s back, Raina added further, "We have a rumor that says the chief hides his sorcery inside and that is why he doesn''t allow anyone in."


    Rome frowned, why was she talking unnecessary things?


    Had he known she had already epted bing Ace''s daughter if all went well¡­ He might have coughed blood.


    He might even end up bing a son.


    Ace pondered on the ''sorcery'' part and came up with the only possibility, a possibility that made him excited, ''Gu, he might have used that ce to keep Gu.''


    The wall was made magical using Gu, and in a ce filled with magical Gifts, if someone called something sorcery, it could only be a Born-dragon ability or Gu.


    Ace couldn''t help but smirk, "Take me there."


    Rome hesitated but Raina said, "The chief is always there, it is impossible for him to not notice."


    She could see that Ace had suspicions or something like that about the chief. And Rome could also see it, but he believed Chief was the more trustworthy one. So he was also suspicious.


    But Raina had her suspicions about the chief too.


    Ace said without breaking a breath, "Don''t worry about Bamboo, Chief, or the old granny, they are at the moment busy with something else."


    "So it is the best time!" Raina said and looked at her brother, "Let''s go, Brother."


    Rome gritted his teeth and nodded.


    They didn''t waste time and Rome lead them to the Chief''s ce, and without waiting, Ace went in and with some guidance, found an entrance to a basement near the back door of the hut.


    It was blocked by a heavy boulder, but Ace used his strength to move it and with the light in hand, walked down.


    It was steps, walking down it, he reached a small room, but the room was dark and it was too big to be brightened by the smallmp in his hands. He yelled to Rome and Raina who were about to walk down the steps too, "Bring a bigger fire with you."


    Rome went back the stairs and came back some secondster, his heart was also shaking vigorously, this ce was a myth of secrets for the vigers and he couldn''t help but wonder, what did the chief hide here?


    The chief was a mysterious man to them after all.


    Taking the heavy torch, its light burning with heavy intensity. He threw it towards Ace.


    And in its falling brilliance, as the onlookers looked, the Room''s contents came to sight, stunning all of them equally.


    Even Harry inside the castle couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, ''What the hell¡­ is that?''

 Chapter 109 Deep Underground

    ?


    Ace caught the torch and looked around, his eyes wide. It was a big room. Wide enough to y football inside. But what stood out the most, were the slithering, snake-like tree roots of an eerily green tree.


    "Stay where you are!" He yelled to the kids above and braced himself for the unexpected as he looked around. The roots looked silent and harmless, but their constant slithering on the walls made his hair stand.


    Had there not been the benefit of possible Gu, he would have already left.


    Walking closer to a root, he considered throwing the fire at it. But that would only be trouble, trouble for the vigers above, and the same for him.


    His hands firm, he silently patted the root. It stood there calmly and just kept moving in its own rhythm. ''Are you a Living nt?''


    Ace''s eyes brightened.


    But he then looked around and was only more impressed by the humongous size. Then, his eyes widened further. Where do these rootse from?


    He looked for the source and walked around, finally finding a hole in hismp''s light after doing a whole circle; It was a dark hole and all the roots came from inside it and then spread around the room.


    Licking his lips, his heart slightly pumping, he spread the light inside¡­ and he breathed in sharply. The Roots went much, much further than just this Basement. It was so big, he could only see its tip at the moment.


    And he then suddenly thought of one thing, The forest area surrounding here constantly had Landslides and Earthquakes¡­ and underneath was a humongous tree slithering around.


    Was it a coincidence?


    He didn''t think so.


    Even more intrigued, Ace walked around for a while and couldn''t find anything until he found some writings on the wall. He brought the torch closer and read.


    Hello, the next Blueme chief.


    Oh? A message?


    ''I don''t know If it was Rome or Raina that took my ce after I died, but I will tell you everything you need to know here.


    In this world, other than Gifts, there are two other extraordinary forces, Born dragon abilities, and Gu. Both are equally as powerful as the Gifts, if not more potent.


    If you had to read this, it must mean I am dead or incapable of teaching you this at the moment, so I hope the settlement flourishes in your hands.''


    And then there were a lot of details about what Gu and Born-Dragon abilities were and some details about mythical dragons that he already knew and such.


    The chief was imparting knowledge.


    He skipped them and read the rest, ''The tree that you see is part of the Lust Royal Family''s defense mechanisms, it is in fact, alive. I don''t know much of the details about it but I know it wille out and fight when and if the royals have war near their castle.''


    ''But this is not a bad thing for us, in this basement, rarely, a flower blooms and wanes, ''Heinous Devouring Flower'' and it grows in huge numbers. Its leaf could be used to knit great clothes, its constantly growing branches as walls and its flowers as even food. Everything is good. But the flower is a bit ominous though, as it also seems alive and before it dies, transforms into a blue me that other flowers eat. It is a self growing mechanism I think.''


    ''And I have some Gu below this writing, use this if you feel like it, they are the three that remain after the building of the walls. It mighte useful in time, they are just some simple Gu though."


    Ace looked down and found three things, one, a grey gem. One, a transparent pearl, thest a blue star ¡ª each the size of a fingernail. Hadn''t he known where to look, there was no way he could have found it.


    He looked at its names carved on the ground.


    Old dying men indeed had weird hobbies, ''one is a sticky Gu, the grey one. If the wall ever seems shaky, use it on the wall and it should fix itself.


    The transparent one is a Tremble Gu, If the wall ever shakes more than it should when the big tree moves, use it on the walls, the walls surround even the settlement''s ground so it should calm everything down.


    Thest one, the Star looking one is a special one. It can make the gs made using clothes shine brighter, so if you ever make a g for our settlement, use it to make the g brighter, never use it on something other than clothes, only that works.''


    Ace speechlessly looked at them, fuck u, they are useless!


    Nevertheless, this was enough to trick the kids!


    "Rome, Raina, You cane down!" He said as he rubbed the writing off of the ground and walls.


    Rome and Raina came running down the steps, Raina asked, "Did you find something?"


    "I have sad, and angering news for you."


    "What is it?" Rome asked, fearing the chiefing here.


    This whole ce and the tree were so creepy, they had been shaking up there.


    Ace looked at them and asked, "Did you see flowers around here?"


    "The blue ones?"


    "Yes, the blue ones. They are known as Heinous Devouring Flowers. They fall into aa before death¡­" He then exined to them about the flower and how it transforms into a blue me and everything.


    Then, he said, his voice venomous, "Your chief secretly made your mother transform into that flower, his lifespan wasing to an end, right? He wanted to eat the Blue me your mother will turn into and increase his lifespan. She had already been in aa for some time and soon, she will transform into that blue me. Some things just shouldn''t be transformed into."


    The kids turned utterly silent.


    They couldn''t believe it, that chief who seemed harmless at best and slightly cunning at worst wanted to turn their mother into an abomination and increase his lifespan?!


    Of course, it was bullshit, it was just that somehow, a single flower ended up outside the basement, and Rena, their mother transformed into it out of curiosity.


    In a sense, curiosity can kill a cat.


    But it was not dead yet. Raina suppressed her emotions and asked with a broken tone, "Is there no way to save her?"


    Ace smiled, "I found a way, and it is so simple, even you could do it."

 Chapter 110 How To Save Her?

    ?


    "Saving your mother is simple," Ace chuckled, "Just some of the flowers around and wait till they transform into blue me and then make her eat it. She is as much a flower as she is a human. So, it should make her lifespan slightly increase and she should wake up."


    This was such a weird way to use the gift, it was basically stealing the survival skill of a short-lived flower and using that as a human. It was a bit overpowered.


    But it should not work well. After all, unlike Rena who, if transformed will be a very big human blue me, the flowers are just weak. And would need to be consumed a lot to even add one day to her life.


    But it should wake her up since the high lifespan ''Heinous Devouring Flower'' is awake.


    Ace then exined the in-depth details of these things to them, as clearly as he could, and then showed them around the ce. They collected some blue color flowers that kept writhing.


    At the moment, he wasn''t knowledgeable of why this flower was alive and he was in the midst of something to care about such details.


    After they collected the flowers, and while they were collecting them, Ace also showed them the Gu that he got from the ce and told them how Gu are made.


    And how they were actually living Gifted transformed to nail size. And all the while showing that, he kept hinting at how the wall must have needed many Gu.


    And all of thating together, the twins started to see the Chief as a truly despicable and disgusting individual.


    Their mother was in this wretched state due to that monster!


    Their faces were pale all the way as Ace took them back out, and once they were out, he pondered for a while and said, "In my opinion, you guys should not remain here but rather go to my royal pce. You will be safe there and I will take care of all the details. Your mother will be cared for by the best too. What do you say?"


    The twins were silent and exchanged nces at each other for a time, Rome was okay with bing this person''s vassal if his mother had hope, but he didn''t like that his sister would also have to be a vassal but being a vassal to a prince wasn''t a very bad deal.


    Ace patted Raina''s head and said, "Don''t worry about anything and do as I say, take your mother, and brother, go to the Royal Pce, and then ask for Prince Harry. The rest would be done."


    Rome looked with widened eyes as his sister stayed reluctant for a second before she nodded.


    "And," Ace chuckled, "Don''t worry about the chief and his probable aplices, I will deal with them."


    Rome just stayed silent as he looked around. There had never been a part of his life where he couldn''t figure out what his sister was doing. But now, why did he feel slightly distanced?


    Ace then looked at Rome and smiled too, patting the kid''s head, "You are a good boy too, don''t worry about the vassal thing, I will take care of your issues like you are my child, so don''t worry."


    Rome sighed inside...maybe, Ace really only wanted to help them even though he had to have sex with his mother to do that.


    "Now, you should go. More silent you do it, the better. You don''t need to tell anyone you are going away. You can return here after things settle."


    Thinking from all sides, the twins nodded.


    After that, Ace helped them pack some things like clothes made of leaves they had, some simple essories, and such, and gave them instructions not to speak about meeting him here and just go there asking for Ace.


    But then, Raina had a slight panic attack about whether he was truly a prince. What if he was running away and pushing them to ruin?


    Ace just proved it by saying, "I know about Gu, I know about these flowers, I know about all this hidden knowledge. Which Stage 0 do you think can do it except a prince?"


    That calmed them down and they got ready. And when it waspletely done. Ace dressed up their mother. They surprisingly didn''t reject that.


    To Rome, familial rtionships were not something sexual. And now that he had a clearer head, his mother will have a much better life if she was chosen.


    And his taking responsibility was much better than just allowing him to use her and then discard her. But Ace was also a bit hesitant about letting her go with them.


    She would be a constant Pleasure Point provider!


    But he was also sure the twins won''t let him take her away with him.


    Pondering for a while, Ace decided to be a bit hard-handed. "Rome, Raina."


    They looked at him.


    "I know I might not have left a really good impression on you, but I am at the moment, taking responsibility for your mother. From now on, she is my woman. My concubine.


    And my woman gets treated as well as the queens. So, do you two also ept to be my, Harry''s child?"


    They would be interacting more with his main body after all.


    Raina and Rome''s heart skipped a beat and after considering for a long moment, they nodded.


    Raina also said, adding with her childish voice. "We can ept you as our father, but I hope you do so sincerely."


    Yes, this was better.


    Even Rome could see that this was the best oue.


    Ace didn''t waste more time and nodded, "You should go."


    "What about Mother?" Rome asked calmly.


    "Your Mother can''t be taken to long distances from here right?"


    After all, a flower needed a root to rely on and at the moment, it was as if her body was connected with the root from a long distance.


    Ace could see that if they took her away, it might hurt somehow.


    This whole tree thing was confusing for now.


    "Yes, we tried to take her away before but it never worked."


    "Okay then, I will take care of her," Ace said.


    Rome wanted to disagree immediately but Raina''s gaze made him reconsider, it was already sure this person was a prince. She did indeed remember seeing images with faces resembling him at times. So she was 90% sure her father was a prince.


    Princes don''t have to steal women in such cowardly ways. So, he must have an idea as to what to do.


    "What about us? Why can''t we stay with you?" Raina asked, calm.


    "You would understand it once you reach and meet me in the castle, I will be there when you reach there."


    "Oh?" how can that be if they left first?


    "Just believe me and go, don''t waste your father''s time," Ace said with a chuckle.


    Rome and Raina had their hearts skipping. No matter what, they were young kids who never had a father. And those words really reached ces.


    They nodded.


    "Do you know the way?"


    "We do."


    "Okay then, be safe. Go immediately, and if some guard asks, just say you are the Null Prince''s people."


    Raina and Rome threw ast, reluctant nce at their mother and turned away. Rome also threw ast nce at Ace. He just hoped everything goes well.


    Hopefully, his Father was not someone who just felt like messing around with people. At least, everything he said and did seemed facts.


    Ace followed them for a while in the darkness, they had taken some Hurricane Lamps, and with that light, they began their journey.


    Standing atop the wall, gazing at the distant moving lights, Ace was slightly emotional. To think he would get new adopted kids...


    Lilly and Emma might be mad...


    But let''s see, the boy could be my nice warhead. His gift would be nice...


    The girl was too young to be of much use and she didn''t even have his bloodline. But her talent was good.


    He silently gazed up, the heavens were moonless today. And the sky was covered in clouds, but the shimmering stars at hidden corners stood bright and clear.


    The duel with Hugh Vincias was sooning and he was finally having some headway with his ns, but in Emma and Valeria''s words, it would still only give him a slight chance at staying undefeated.


    It was impossible to win.


    But it must be won since that Gu was the only path for him to unveil the secrets he wanted to know.


    Now, it was time to bring that woman away and truly head to the Academy area. But he had to n better on how to truly keep his two identities two and not mess up.


    So much work...


    But when I figure everything out, and clear all the mist... It must be quite exhrating.


    It was time he made some progress.

 Chapter 111 Day Of The Duel

    ?


    The pce was filled with hubbub and chatter with fast-moving maids all around. Everyone at the moment was talking about the ''Null Prince'' who suddenly unlocked a Gift.


    Everyone, from the lowliest of prisoners in the underground prison to the highest, The King, had heard of today''s duel. In fact, the king was the one the most intrigued about it.


    As the time trickled past, the Royal Battlefield, the arena where the battles of young geniuses of Lust royalty ur started to have more and more people. One by one, the insiders of the royal family started to congregate inside.


    It was not an official event, but something as major as a Null awakening a Gift was always a topic of intrigue.


    The Royal battlefield, unlike what its name might sound, was just a very big room that had a stage for its audience to sit on and watch. Had Harry been here, he would have surely chuckled, calling it a volleyball stadium.


    And among the chairs, one by one, people started to join. First, each of the royalty''s personal maids woulde and check around a bit before the Royalty themselves woulde and get seated.


    And among the major ranks of these people were two unknown kids with Sky blue hair. Some people threw them nasty gazes, some didn''t even acknowledge they existed and some just considered them as just anyone would a random person.


    But still, for some, they were also topics of great attention. It was said that these kids came out of nowhere 2 days ago and the prince had epted them as his adopted children.


    It was a very surprising detail.


    Especially since almost everyone here knew who these kids were. of course, they were very ufortable under these gazes but they had Harry''s orders to take count of the people here and especially keep an eye on the concubines.


    But as of yet, No other prince or concubine hade. Only some old grandmothers who had nothing to do and some ministers were here at the moment.


    "When do you think the other princes woulde?" Rome asked with a hushed tone.


    Raina replied in a simr tone, "The battle is supposed to be 30 minutester, and... Father should be arriving soon. I think the others would also arrive at near the same time."


    They had reached here two days ago on a deep night and saw Harry, their new father as he promised they would. But he seemed particrly busy at this point and they couldn''t get much time with him.


    But it was enough for many things to happen. For one, due to trust reasons, Harry had already bound them with a thread. And they could no longer easily get his secrets out.


    For a close second, Harry had also got them settled with the help of his personal Maid Anna. But they still couldn''t see their step-father after that and only got an order toe here early and keep an eye on the concubines and princes.


    Anna had brought them here in the morning, dressing them up in the Royal Outfits of Harry''s and Lilly''s younger time.


    But still, even now, they were quite stunned. The Null prince who everyone in the castle seemed to be talking about had a Clone in the outside world!


    And their mother was with him.


    Of course, that had made them slightly nervous too, did Harry bring their mother with his clone for some shady reason?


    It was still quite hard to trust a stranger.


    Seeing a slight chatter from the side with some old men speaking around, Rome''s ears perked up.


    But they were a bit far, he couldn''t hear them!


    Raina whispered, "The maid, Anna ising."


    Rome''s eyes briefly flickered and both of them turned around and nced to the side. A woman, with dark hair floating on her back, a white, silent, and calm face, and pure ck eyes added on top as ifpleting a beautiful sculpture that seemed to emanate a silent aura.


    Some men''s gazes naturally moved towards her and she silently frowned in disgust. Unlike most others who remembered her, she didn''t wear maid clothes but instead wore the clothes of true royalty.


    Golden ornaments on her neck and hands and a pure whitefortable royal wear contrasting her ck hair. She smiled at the talking ministers, the ones who Rome couldn''t hear, and said, "The prince had told you to consider this as an official event and that all the cost will be taken care of by him."


    The 4 ministers, 4 old men, looked at her and nodded. "Yes, Mistress," they replied, not respectful nor disrespectful.


    Had she been a maid, it would have been nothing. But using their means, they had alle to know that she was more than just a made and was considered Harry''s wife.


    But they were not sure about it.


    Nevertheless, they were sure about one thing. Harry was not a Null Prince anymore.


    Hearing them call her a mistress, Anna briefly rose an eyebrow and then nodded, silently moving and seating herself beside Raina.


    "Hello kids," said Anna with a smile.


    "Hello..." both of them greeted, a bit awkward.


    Anna shushed them with a hand on her lip and murmured, "Do what the prince said." And started using her [Enhanced Senses] gift. No matter how small, she needed everything happening here and put them all into a list for Harry to take note ofter.


    He seemed pretty serious when he had told her that.


    She had been absent from the scene when Harry woke up and was spending her time by her lonesome in a quiet room. Trying to make her senses sharper.


    She had wanted to try and evolve her gift to try and help Harry be healed somehow. She had believed that since her Gift improved all senses. It should allow her to see souls at a point.


    If so, can''t she help heal souls?


    But in the end, even though she reached Stage 2, her senses all grew focused, sharp, and sensitive to certain things. But it didn''t make her see souls.


    But luckily, Harry had woken up and she had reunited with him. Even though he was busy at the moment, he had promised her to have a night together after today''s battle. She also had some questions.


    After all, he had fallen into aa right infront of her.


    For now, her senses spread around, each word out of everybody''s mouth was heard by her.

 Chapter 112 It Is About Time.

    ?


    Taking his dick out of Lilly''s pussy, having already filled it with a lot of his jizz this wonderful morning, he smiled and patted her jiggly but petite butt. "Now, go and get clean," he said, but he didn''t n to let jer leave now though.


    Lilly nodded and touched her pussy, "It hurts a bit, you know? You better win for all the hard work you made me do."


    He had fucked her a lot in the past two days, especially yesterday. They didn''t even have Mom and Grandma together with them and Harry ravaged her while she was asleep.


    It was a very pleasant experience but it still hurt her back very much. But to believe he had done the same with Mother too just two days ago was a fact that she was really impressed by.


    Her big brother had godly stamina and too much lust.


    But okay, her pussy could take it in.


    Nevertheless, at this point, she was almost sure that she will get pregnant since he didn''t ever y less about not doing it inside. So... Her insides were very much filled with him.


    But unlike what she expected, Harry didn''t stop fucking her and gently slid his dick back into her sore pussy. "It is only thirty minutes remaining brother..." Lilly said, in disbelief.


    He was the one who chose the time for battle, how can he bete?


    Harry chuckled and fucked her pussy in gentle rhythms, he had tired her out yesterday a lot and her pussy was sore when he tried to put it in after waking up.


    So it was quite hard to get her into the mood, and hisst bits of lust needed some release before today''s battle. "Lilly," he said, his waist moving back and forth as he did so, "I am going to win this."


    Lilly irritatedly looked back at him from the bed, she was at the moment alreadypletely stained with his semen, even her face was covered in white.


    They had done it like rabbits after all and the bed was a testament to it.


    But Harry only got more aroused, his sister''s silver hair stretching against the bed as she looked back was too arousing. Especially with a red face.


    "Why are you irritated, Lill?"


    "Nah, if you don''t win after this, Imma beat you up."


    Harry''s eyes twitched, "What?"


    Lilly repeated, her lips curving in a smile as she said, her voice gentle, "You worked us all so much... if you don''t win this... I will be the big sister."


    Harry took his face near her pink boobs and licked them, put the nipples into his mouth, sucked, and bit into it gently. "First be a mother for me and I will let you call yourself my big sister."


    Exasperated, Lilly sighed, "I might really end up bing one... big brother, it will be very hard for me for a very long time..."


    "Not with me around."


    "Maybe..."


    They both smiled. What if they work each other to the bone? What if she was the elder one and he was the small one? What if her brother was too covetous of her body?


    Nothing mattered as long as they were together.


    Feeling his dick tighten inside her vagina, she asked, "Go in a bit deeper."


    Harry concurred and pushed his dick deeper into Lilly. It reached her deepest parts and he could feel her vaginal walls sticking closely around.


    He sighed and released his cum into her womb again.


    Lilly''s insides were too much for him to not release.


    But still, his not-so-great capability in bed was showing, and his small dick was bing a problem too... I need to learn and grow...


    Both of their bodies almost steaming, they breathed out and just stood in the same position, naked, Lilly below and her brother above.


    Carrying her waist up to near his face after taking out his meat from inside, Harry gently rubbed her ass.


    Squeezing the cheeks apart, he could see that pink asshole, it was puckered and inviting. He hadn''t fucked her there much yesterday since the vagina was the better ce to earn points.


    But now, he will not continue since she also wanted a break. But still, a gentle lick was fine.


    Lilly felt a cold tongue slickly y around in her asshole. She didn''t reject it at all!


    It felt really cool after a gentle pration.


    Harry smiled, bit, and licked around for a while before gulping and stopping. Her butt was so clean, other than her inherent taste, there wasn''t any filth.


    He almost wanted to eat her whole day.


    But no, time was limited.


    "I will eat that for a whole day if I win."


    "But eat my fist instead if you lose."


    "You love your brother too much to do that."


    "No, I love him too much, so I would do that."


    "Do you think I might lose?"


    "Not after that," Lilly smiled, "Brother, it is time you showed them who the ''King'' is."


    Harry smiled, "And it is also time I showed the world my precious queen too. Come, let''s go!"


    "Yeah, let''s y them in their own game." their ck eyes shined in mischief. The Monkey Prince, the king, the queen, no one except the ''Isiah family'' (Harry''s family) knew what the storm that will arise today is.


    Today, the world will tremble at the might of a single man. And put a start to his true rise.


    Today, everyone who is against him will shake in their boots. Fearing their life and death.


    "Where is Mother and Grandma at the moment?" Harry asked.


    "Mother is looking after the possible loopholes of the Battlefield and Grandma is keeping an eye on the Stage 5s and 4s, we should have no issues."


    So it is time for the Null Prince to make his debut...


    "For our Eternal family," Harry said.


    "For our Eternal Family," Lilly chuckled.


    For each set of the process, they had already nned on what to do. And when it alles around, they will have a bucket full of resources to feel around.


    They will have many answers at the end of today.

 Chapter 113 Duel Begins

    ?


    "First Prince, Hugh Lust Vincias enters the battlefield," Yelled out a man wearing knightly armor.


    A young man of inherent handsomeness, golden hair, and golden eyes shining, walked in from the entrance and silently reached the center of the arena. Unlike other days, he didn''t have a Monkey with him.


    While, in the audience seats, already filled with people, royalty, maids, and even knights, they stared at him in obvious respect but with a bit of mirth.


    And,


    There in the middle of it all roamed a clueless monkey.


    The Monkey Prince, the first prince, was believed to be one of the most talented of this generation excluding Lilly, of course, he was respected.


    But the Monkey part made him a unique man.


    The audience seats got filled with quiet chatter, it was a very special day today, out of the 20 princes and 7 princesses. 13 princes came to watch and 6 princesses came alongside.


    It was indeed, a special day.


    And of the 13 concubines, 8 of them were seated alongside their sons or daughters, each scrutinizing the first prince.


    He was wearing a Golden martial robe and had tied his hair back to help him focus on the battle.


    Then, everyone looked towards the other side of the entrance with anticipation, what is the Null prince like?


    The time ticked by and the promised time neared, some people started having frowns on their faces; especially, Emma, Anna, and the Blueme Twins.


    Valeria was out of the stage and doing her own business. But Emma had joined the others earlier.


    Just as the people were having thoughts of the Null Prince not showing up, a melodious giggle rang out and broke the murmurs.


    Everyone''s heads turned and their eyes shined.


    Shoulder-length ck hair, a pair of dark eyes, and an extremely chiseled physique. Harry, slowly walked in from the entrance of the audience area, and on his hands was a woman calmlyying in a princess carry.


    She was none other than Lilly, his beloved sister.


    And both of them were wearing ck and clean royal robes.


    The male part of the audience was immediately attracted to Lilly.


    Without speaking, Harry took the lead and walked towards his mother''s seating with a calm smile.


    Everybody turned silent against his slow steps.


    Near Emma, Harry gently let his sister stand up on the floor but unlike the onlookers expected, he didn''t immediately head for the battlefield but instead, he wrapped his hands around his sister''s waist and she closed her eyes.


    Harry''s face calmly went closer to hers and before all the kingdom''s higher-ups, their lips met, and they kissed each other.


    Some Young Princes had their eyes widen and their jaws go ck. While some women had starry eyes.


    But down below in the Battlefield, Hugh looked on with a dark face. YOU DARE!!


    But the Null Prince and his Sister didn''t care and their kiss deepened andsted for several more seconds before they broke it.


    After that, Harry said, his voice loud, "I wille back in a bit and we will continue that elsewhere."


    Lilly nodded with a red face.


    Smiling, Harry turned around and nced at the First Prince below. Their eyes met, and the others could feel an electric spark in the air.


    Bur Harry chuckled and ignored him before looking towards his mother and blinking. Had he been strong enough to kill the King, he would have kissed her too.


    He then looked towards the other concubines, 8 of them out of the total 13. ''Man, it is colorful.''


    All of them had all sorts of dressing and all of them looked simr in some way. He smiled and greeted, "Hello stepmothers."


    The eight of them all looked at him in intrigue, and a grey-haired but young-looking third concubine said, "Hello, nephew."


    The others all nodded along with her. All adorning a smile on their faces. And a red-haired woman added, "The thing with your sister was quite a spectacle, young boy."


    Harry smiled shyly and scratched his cheek.


    The concubines all chuckled, and a yellow-haireddy among them pinched the red hair one in the midst of it all.


    ''Which of you is the one who poisoned me?'' Harry''s deep eyesughed at their faces but they didn''t notice. They only saw a young respectful prince.


    But deep down, his apathetic self kept scanning each of them and their actions for his potential enemy. But he couldn''t find one.


    He then looked towards the seat for the King and Queen, they were indeed absent.


    And finally, he looked towards the Princesses, and smiled, "How are you,dies?"


    These girls were sure filled with guts, alling here wearing their pajamas. Even he hasn''t thought of doing that.


    Who was the instigator of such a fun game?


    He reallycked information on their big Family Tree, he had to learn after he unlocks his [world of the mind].


    For now, he was ignorant on many sides.


    But of course, there were some people he knew among the mix. For example Miwa; he even had sex with her in the disaster timeline after all.


    The Princesses blushed due to the shame of wearing such a thing to a big event and looked at one particr princess, a white-haired, blue-eyed woman.


    Harry smiled at her and she smiled back.


    Then she replied, not out loud but directly into Harry''s mind, "I know you barely know all of our names, but Null Prince, let me give you an offer."


    Even though surprised, Harry didn''t show it and just turned around, but the voice continued, "Defeat the first prince in whatever ways and one of us is yours."


    All of the 6 princesses there looked at him in anxiousness. Harry raised an eyebrow and without speaking further, looked towards the 13 princes.


    The fuckups were all looking at him with scrutinizing eyes.


    He shook his head and ignored them, then walked towards the arena''s side, jumping and seating himself on the side rails, he looked at the knight whoannounced earlier and said, "What are you waiting for? Announce."


    The knight straightened up and yelled: "The Null Prince, Harry Lust Vincias has arrived."


    Harry chuckled, indeed, still called the Null Prince, huh?


    The audience held their breaths and looked down, all of the maids were looking on with starry eyes and all of the butlers were ready with snacks.


    Shifting his gaze, it locked onto the Monkey Prince and the boy looked back at him, but Harry again ignored him and made his system pop up.


    Indeed, it is time I use all the points I umted.


    He clicked on the air madly and the spectators looked with wonder, was he mocking the first prince?


    Hugh just calmly frowned and closed his eyes in wait. ''Come,e here.''


    Whereas Harry felt an intense stream of Watery Wave-like coldness passing through him and breathed out in refreshment.


    And with that, his body was about the peak Stage 1 strength he deduced from Bamboo''s fight. All his stats had reached 20 straight.


    Except his Soul limit that is.


    This was the effect of 2 days of hard work.


    But he still had 10 points remaining, if this wasn''t the limit, he could grow even stronger.


    But now, with his new tricks, All attributes at 20, and his kickboxing experience, it was enough to beat a monkey.


    He closed the system and cracked his knuckles, he needed a mirror to use DreamWalker and have full control of his strength.


    He shook his hand, and a piece of mirror-like armor materialized above his princely clothes, hmm... He looked into it and shifted his mind. All the added strength came under his control.


    [Rainbow''s Beauty] was a gift to copy clothes.


    Clothes in the end seemed to include armor.


    He chuckled and jumped down.


    The people followed him with their gazes.


    Stunned, was the prince a body gifted to dare jump down from 30 meters up?


    Their visions blurred and Hugh opened his eyes.


    Harry didn''t wait and the moment his legs touched the ground and before the ground could tremble, his legs shed.


    It went directly for a kick against Hugh Vincias''s head.


    Hugh''s eyes widened, and Harry''s legs went through his head. But Harry onlyughed, "Indeed, your speed is much faster than mine."


    The afterimage of the first prince vanished and his true self appeared in the distance, and said with a calm tone: "Your speed is not bad for a Body Gifted either."


    "Oh, is it?" Harry chuckled and clenched his hands.


    His whole body started heating up, he focused his eyes on the prince and said, standing in the proper form, "Come, show me the speed of the fastest first Stage."


    Hugh looked at him in disdain, and said in the same calm tone: "Your gift sure is disappointing for a Null who got a gift."


    Harry smiled, "Is it?"


    A hand touched his face and before Harry could react, he was thrown with tremendous force towards the side walls.


    "It is," said the fastest prince, his voice calm.


    The slow Knight from the side yelled anxiously, "The Challenged duel between the princes begins!"

 Chapter 114 Stunning The World

    ?


    Fwoosh


    Smash!!


    Harry''s body smashed into the wall and slid down to the ground. He coughed violently and stood up. But even with his iron-like body, even the dust didn''t rise.


    The arena was strong.


    Chuckling, Harry looked at the Prince''s face and said, "Fast. Indeed, you are fast."


    Even with his 20 agility and simrly strong reflexes, he couldn''t catch even a glimpse before he was thwarted towards the floor.


    But that only made him more energetic.


    He hadn''t used the [Enhanced Vision] Gift after all.


    Hugh squinted as he gazed at Harry''s scratchless body and said, his voice as calm as ever, "Your body seems strong. But against me, that is nowhere near enough."


    Harry blinked and the next second, he could feel his head mming on the wall repeatedly.


    The audience looked on with wide eyes, the blueme twins had, especially bulging eyes. But Lilly and Emma were calm and looking around.


    They were not even focused on the battle.


    Suddenly pivoting on his foot, Harry send a backward leg chop, but could only catch air.


    "You are like a fly, don''t you know anything other than running?" Harry shook his head to clear the grogginess and looked straight at the man.


    And,


    Hugh looked back at Harry with a frown, Harry didn''t even have a scratch on him, even his clothes were fine.


    "Your Body Gift seems to be more than just a body Gift."


    Body Gifted was not this good at defense at Stage 1, he seemed unique.


    "And your speed seems toe with strength." Harry could feel his strength, even though Hugh wasn''t as strong as himself, he was quite strong.


    In strength alone, he should be near 20 points.


    Of course, Harry''s strength was not solely focused on his attribute points.


    He had [Jade Transformation]


    His skin glinted under the sun and his eyes changed, a slightly purer ck settled on them and they focused on Hugh.


    Coming for an attack again, the first thing Harry saw was Hugh some meters away from him, then, his afterimage shed and a hand was heading for his face.


    He tried to tilt his head away but he was still too slow, his head smashed back on the wall heavily.


    Hugh didn''t try to take advantage of the opportunity but instead moved back. His eyes dark.


    He still couldn''t leave even a single mark.


    This way, he might not lose, but he would not win either.


    Today, he not only wanted to fight the Null Prince, but he also wanted to see for himself what the Prince''s Gift was and its true limits. And at the same time, confirm the Mystery Concubine''s words of Harry being the ''sphemous Child'' of this generation.


    But if he couldn''t even leave a small scratch, that would be impossible.


    And,


    Was it an ident that the man''s gaze moved to the side and focused on him just before being hit?


    He clenched his hands, and said with a calm voice, "You are strong for a beginner."


    Harry was at his peak and only fighting with that much strength.


    Whereas he was at a higher Stage and his strength was just suppressed. That meant he had more experience.


    Harry chuckled and looked at him, then said with an amused tone, "You are fast, but it won''t be enough to harm me."


    "You underestimate speed too much."


    "Do I?"


    A hand, this time much faster came towards his face, no, not the face, but the eyes!


    But Harry was prepared, he moved his head up a bit, opened his mouth wide, and tried to bite the whole hand out.


    His heart trembling, Hugh stopped his hand and moved back.


    "Barbarian," he cursed, disgusted and slightly startled.


    "Oh? You should look at yourself before saying that!"


    Hugh frowned and his eyes quickly skimmed over himself. What?!


    His stomach was bleeding slightly.


    Harry had used the bite as bait and scratched at him using his hands.


    Clenching his guts with a hard breath, Hugh spoke, finally not as calm, but quiet, "You are no inexperienced beginner!"


    No, Harry was indeed a newbie fighting gifted.


    But he just had experience fighting Kickboxers and even though the First Prince was more talented than Bamboo, he was not as experienced.


    But that won''t allow him to win, surprise attacks were surprise attacks in the end.


    To win, he had to use a different tactic. Harry smiled, "I am a beginner, you are just too bad that you can''t even see the vastness of the heavens."


    "Arrogant!" Hugh''s mother, a silent concubine with ck flowing hair and grey eyes muttered.


    She was also watching the battle and she was waiting for the result. She had some bets in ce here!


    Moreover, how dare a trash talk trash to her son?


    Unforgivable!


    Harry looked up at the sky, this ce looked like the mix of an indoor volleyball court and a football court, the ceiling was open skies.


    "Let me show you something, Monkey Prince."


    Hugh calmed down and looked at him in intrigue, he didn''t interrupt at all.


    Harry moved his face and looked back at the prince, and said, his voice pensive, "I am not as strong as my sister when she was Stage 1, in fact in a sense, I am even inferior to you."


    Hugh clenched his teeth, ''I am not inferior to that bitch!''


    "But do you know what? I don''t have to be as strong as my Sister at Stage 1 to win against you."


    Pseudo Stage 1 - DreamWalker


    His eyes turned multicolors, and Hugh''s face turned ck for a brief second before it returned to rity, but that time was enough.


    A hand, as strong as the stone hammers themselves smashed onto his face.


    Crack!


    His nose broke first before the hand totally entered his skull and mmed him to the ground.


    Bang!


    A strong thud resonated in the area before the entire arena, the maids, the princes, and the princesses all turned silent and stunned.


    Harry stood there on the ground as the blood gushed out in streams and bathed his hand in crimson.


    Chuckling, he took his hands out and moved back some distance.


    The blood in his hands slowly floated towards the prince''s head and his broken skull mended itself.


    The Royal Battlefield was doing its magic, in this mysterious ce, no one can be hurt by another person.


    The time ticked past and the onlookers looked on with stunned eyes, especially the wise ones who noticed Harry''s eyes turning colors just before he attacked.


    "What is that gift? It seems simr to the DreamWalker." Someone among the ministers muttered.


    "No, it seems a lot weaker, the DreamWalker can stun even the First Prince for a minute at the least."


    A shrewd old man among them spoke, silencing the others, "You are missing the main point here, the Null Prince seems to have two gifts. And one is a body gift while the other seems mysterious, I think he really has a chance to win if he uses it correctly."


    In the Royal Battlefield, a duel to the death was not won by killing or beating someone''s ass down.


    Here, there was only one way to win.


    Beat the opponent to submission.


    Beat him till he loses out to the pain.


    The shrewd old man then said, "We don''t have to care too much about his Gift, the King and Queen are watching the game from the royal throne room, they should understand what his Gift is."


    Had Harry heard what they said, he would have chuckled.


    The First Prince healed and slowly stood up. "You really are something else, Null Prince," he said, his voice eerily calm, "But you have gone... too far in your arrogance."


    His Golden gaze glinted as he looked at Harry.


    And,


    Harry opened his mouth to speak, but no voice came out and instead, blood oozed out of his mouth and a small hole in his neck started to shower out his blood too.


    Harry looked at Hugh with wide eyes... A small needle, small enough for him to miss.


    And fast enough to move from Hugh to him in seconds.


    Strong enough to prate his neck.


    Damn... His eyes blurred and he stumbled onto the ground, seemingly dead.


    But Hugh didn''t attack, attacking a fallen in the Royal Battlefield was honorless and frowned upon.


    He will wait just like Harry and only fight him when he was back in health.


    But my trick won''t be so easy...


    The needle was literally stuck in his throat. He won''t be able to get it out easily.


    On the audience stage, Lilly, Emma, and Anna had their hearts tremble at Harry''sying posture.


    It was unmistakably a scary sight.


    But it was luckily inside the Royal Battlefield.


    Nevertheless, Lilly''s dark gaze focused on Hugh, the first prince and she muttered, her voice only audible to her, "I will kill you."


    Had someone heard, they would have frozen on the ground. It was a Great Gifted''s words, no one would dare take it lightly.


    And seated near her, Anna gulped. Indeed, the young miss was scary.


    She had her enhanced senses turned on and was very close, so she heard it clearly.


    But at the back of the seats, a concubine''s eyes also shined... in multiple beautiful colors.


    But no one seemed to have noticed anything and the fun little battle continued, bone, flesh, and blood mended and Harry looked at Hugh.


    A needle was stuck inside his throat.


    He couldn''t even harm himself to take it out since the Royal Battlefield only worked if the enemy attacked you.


    ''Fuck...''


    It hurt like hell.

 Chapter 115 Blasphemous Child

    ?


    In the Royal Throne Room of the Lust Royal Pce.


    It was a majestic room filled with tens of seats arranged in a clear order with the highest authority sitting the closest to the throne.


    In the furthest of it all was the throne, a huge throne, so huge that if someone saw it, they would have thought it was made for some ancient behemoths like the dragons instead of for a tiny human.


    It was 30 meters long.


    And seated below it were two people, one a stunning woman with hair so long, it was more than double her own size, she was the Queen of the Lust kingdom, and the king''s main wife ¡ª Emilia Lust Vincias.


    A Great Gifted.


    She was wearing a pure ck royal robe with a silver crown on her head. Her golden eyes were zed over and out of touch with reality.


    And seated next to her was a golden-haired, golden-eyed male, he was none other than the King himself.


    But they each kept a meter distance from each other and didn''t speak for a while, until the king spoke, "Do you think the Null Boy really is the sphemous child?"


    "There is nothing to think here anymore," said the queen in a cold voice, "He is the sphemous child and it is a hundred percent certainty."


    The King turned silent.


    The queen continued speaking, "I have already seen him use 3 Gifts, his mother''s [Jade Transformation.] his sister''s [DreamWalker], and some kind of weird eye Gift that improves his vision."


    Vincias silently pondered, if the beat really was the sphemous Child, it really was turning out pretty bad.


    He had been too rough with treating their rtionship.


    For one, he had once attempted to force Emma into his bed when she had certainly rejected and it had turned into a big issue at the time.


    That happened exactly one year after Harry was born.


    Then, He and Valeria had to have a huge battle and their rtionship waspletely destroyed.


    In the end, he couldn''t even bed her.


    But that was alright, it was just one woman, he didn''t care for such meaningless things.


    All he cared about was reaching the highest level of Gifts. Women were just a means to an end.


    Yet, when Lilly became 15, she unlocked the DreamWalker gift and that changed everything.


    And now, Emma, who should have had a very high ranking in his rank of 13 concubines was still just the 7th concubine due to that.


    Their rtionship was not good, and now her son who everyone believed to be a Null was the infamous ''sphemous Child'' of this generation.


    It was unbelievable.


    The queen didn''t care for his flickering face and said in her usual cold voice, "I don''t know what kind of Gift his is, but it is simr to the previous generation''s sphemous child, that person was gifted with [Murderous Absorption.] where he had to kill to absorb Gifts, but this boy''s Gift doesn''t seem that ominous. Since even his own mother had her Gift absorbed."


    The King added, "And he should have alreadypleted the first Disaster since he could have more than two Gifts. His soul is stronger too. Then thata was him just going through a Disaster."


    They didn''t know what the soul limit was, but they knew everyone had a limit from ancient records and that the soul determined it.


    And a soul could only be strengthened through the Disasters that these special people go through.


    "But he is intelligent," the Queen said, her golden eyes shining, "I did some snooping around and found that Valeria has juste to know about ''sphemous Children'' yesterday. So he should have also onlye to know of what they are yesterday. And he decided to show he was one to us today. What a nice seedling."


    The King could only ept. "But still, to believe that he was the sphemous child... Ah, whatever, tell me, Emilia, would you let him absorb your Gift?"


    "I would, it is the first time in history that a sphemous Child has ever been born in our Lust Family, the ones before had always been used against us, with him, we can for once and all, dominate the world."


    The King nodded, he also knew what it meant to have a sphemous Child on their side, even though they never reach Stage 5, even their Stage 4 strength was as strong as them, the Eternal Talents, at Stage 5.


    If he and Emilia could fight ordinary Stage 5 as Stage 4, people like Harry could fight Stage 5 them when he was just Stage 4.


    Even now, Harry hadn''t reached his full potential as a Stage 1. When he reached it, he should be able to fight with ordinary Stage 3 Gifted as a Stage 1.


    People like his son, Hugh would have been squished to death.


    But with the constant Disasters, one stronger than the other, usually all of them die at a point.


    "But still, what do you think is his sphemous Gift?"


    "We don''t have to guess, you know what we have to do when we see someone like that on our side, we have to immediately bring him to training after this duel. And also teach him what it means to be a sphemous child."


    The golden eyes of the duo shined. Harry, was useful.


    Very,


    Very useful.


    And they were also useful to Harry, very, very useful.


    Once they speak up, ande to an agreement, old issues should be easily cleared up.


    Or so they hoped.


    And, at the top of the castle,above its round structure and roof which stood above even clouds, where no one even bothers to look, sat an old man, his eyes sharp and his brows furrowed.


    That brat was this generation''s sphemous child?


    And why can''t he feel the mental maniption and fate maniption that he put on him?


    Did such things not work on these sphemous ones?


    Interesting.


    He smiled, the draconic wings behind him fluttered and he vanished.


    Inside a small room, filled with broken jade and old moot-filled objects, the air cracked as the old man appeared there out of nowhere.


    He walked a bit and soon reached a mirror, he smiled and touched it. Then murmured, "Mirror, mirror, the controller of the Dragon Pce, show me the secrets inside."


    The mirror shed and words appeared, "What secrets do you want to unveil?"


    "Tell me everything that happened in my absence, and especially tell me everything about Harry Lust Vincias, my great, great, great grandson."


    "Harry Lust Vincias, the one born with Lust Dragon Bloodline, you have already stolen the Born-Dragon gift from him."


    "Hehehe, you will be amazed, Mirror, he is this generation''s sphemous child, check deeper in."


    The mirror stayed silent and only reflected his image for a very long time until it said, "I don''t know why, but this boy is out of my senses, I can''t sense him at all... I can''t even see anything that he is at least 10 meters close to."


    The old man smiled, to avoid even the Dragon Pce'' detection, "This kid really has his secrets, maybe I should release my little Vivi to seduce him again."


    And a sphemous Child... He had never seen one of them up close. The First King thought, ''Kikiki, the boy must remember my face if his first Disaster was time-rted.


    I have to be careful...


    Hmm... Maybe I should aim for the sister, she is easy prey for me, at least I know what to expect from DreamWalker, I can use her life for his.''


    "So Mirror, keep an eye on the battle and note his weaknesses and strengths, especially note whatever Gift he shows.''


    "epted," The mirror replied, "But the mirror asks you, do you still remember your goals?"


    The First King looked at it and replied, "I know, 100 Born-Dragon gifts, just 20 more and I am done, don''t worry, you will be rewarded."


    The Mirror replied, "You better unseal me soon."


    "Sure."


    In this eery ce that no one knew existed somewhere in the pce, their Ancestor maniacally giggled and vanished.


    Everything turned silent, except for the broken jades and silent mirror, nothing lived here.


    Only those were the creatures alive inside, Gu, once human, having now transformed to grotesque-looking jade, some looking broken.


    And a mysterious Mirror as ancient as the pce itself.


    And as for the number of Gu that were scattered on the floor?


    There were at least thousands of them. Alive and in pain. Even Harry would have found it a revolting sight.


    Nevertheless, his ns were working, he had dipped oil into water.


    The calm sea was turning chaotic, and the monsters underneath were moving.


    Even the concubine who poisoned him was shivering under her boots at the moment.


    What was the Null Prince thinking?


    And among all this, the oblivious audience looked on in excitement as a thorn stood stuck in Harry''s throat.


    Hugh stood gazing at him in aloofness.


    Yet, Harry didn''t mind and said, his voice just as taunting as ever, but a bit hoarse, "Come!"

 Chapter 116 A Hidden Concept From The World.

    ?


    A Day and a half ago, in Valeria, Harry''s grandmother''s room.


    "Harry, I have some important matters to discuss," said Valeria, interrupting Harry''s final training time.


    He had already learned how to make his skin entirely jade but he still felt as if he was missing something that his mother had.


    But more than that, even after he learned to control this Gift, even using it on his whole skin, it didn''t go from Pseudo-Stage 1 to Stage 1, that could only mean he was missing something.


    Yesterday, he had sex with his mother a lot and umted some Pleasure Points, that many points, along with the points he will het after fucking Lilly were enough for him to reach the maximum strength of Stage 1 Body Gifted ¡ª Twenty Points.


    Shaking his head off those thoughts, he focused on his grandmother, and asked, "What happened Grandma?"


    "Yesterday I was too startled about your ability and I was still startled about it in the morning," Valeria''s mature and fierce face was filled with seriousness as she said, "But I did some research on if there was something like your Gift in the history of Mystry, and I learned something that might change the whole dynamic of our world if everyone came to know of it."


    Harry frowned, something that even had his fierce grandma stunned? That seemed like ink in his clean ns.


    "Tell me about it," Harry said with a calm voice.


    "Harry, there is a library in our Royal family that only the Stage 5''s are allowed to enter, it is where we keep our most hidden and confidential secrets."


    Harry nodded, even though it was a secret, he already knew of it since his sister had told him about this at some point in their youth.


    She had some authority among the royals.


    "I never bothered to read much there since I usually juste to learn of new things when I kill people and absorb their memories, but yesterday, I went in and checked around for something like your gift. And unexpectedly, I saw a whole section."


    "...What?"


    "Your type of Gift is not a first-time urrence in Mystry, actually, there have been 3 of them since the Royal Reign began, and now, you are the fourth of such people ¨C You are a sphemous Child, Harry."


    Harry frowned heavily and said, his voice contemtive, "I had heard that name before..."


    It was in the Disaster timeline, Verma and he was about to go chase someone she referred to as this generation''s sphemous Child when suddenly, his thoughts grew clear and the eye in the sky appeared.


    "What is a sphemous Child?" He asked.


    Valeria took a deep breath and spoke: "In ancient times, there was a belief that our abilities were gifted by some God, that is the main reason why we still call it a Gift. And these sphemous Children, one in each generation, can copy or even outright steal from others their Gift."


    Harry turned absolutely quiet. That was him...right?


    As he thought, the system had told him that every ''World'' will have someone like him with an abnormally strong gift. That all world will at least have one ¡ª But it never told him he was the first one in this world.


    "What were these other people''s Gifts like?"


    "One of them was, killing to absorb others'' gifts, one was eating others to get their gifts, and one was something like ve Steal or something, using enving to get Gifts somehow."


    They were too simr, except that he had to have sex with his own family members to get Gifts.


    "Do the King, Queen, and the others know about them?"


    Valeria''s eyes shed and she said, "I am one hundred percent sure they know. But only the Stage 5 old bums and the King and Queen. I am sure the ministers, concubines, and others don''t know."


    Then most of his ns were down the gutter.


    Harry clenched his hands and turned them to jade, then unjaded, turned them to jade, and then unjaded.


    So, these abnormally strong Gifted are called sphemous Children in this world.


    The system had called it an Abnormal gift, but Harry decided to go with this ssification in his mind from now on.


    He clenched his teeth, he was confused and his thoughts were roaming. So he forcefully focused himself.


    ''What is the most profitable way for me?'' He deeply thought.


    What was it?


    Then, he suddenly asked, "What were these sphemous Children to the Lust Kingdom?"


    Valeria said, her voice not hiding her approval, "Good, you noticed."


    Harry looked at her for an answer and she gave it: "Each of them, all of these three were the Kingdom''s hated enemies. And they were the start of all our troubles. They were only three people, only 1 in each generation, but still... Each one of them was strong, at Stage 4, they could fight the Stage 5 King."


    Harry nodded, he could guess as much.


    "And all our opposition, in a sense, rooted from them. Even Hooligan''s academy''s ancestor was one such person in the records, he was the one with the Eating Absorption type Gift."


    "We have been ignorant..." Harry sighed, but then, his eyes brightened.


    What was the Royal Family''s biggest ambition?


    It was to rule the Continent of Mystry.


    If they know that he was the key to such a goal... Won''t it all be alright?


    Won''t they help him voluntarily?


    Even the king had to see priorities.


    ''If I can y my cards well, I can even get the King as my puppet.'' Harry''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had up till now believed himself to be an anomaly, someone who would be hated by the whole world once his Gift got revealed, but it was the opposite.


    He would be loved beyondpare by the Royalty once his Gift was revealed.


    They would actively help to make him stronger.


    And even if that went wrong, it was fine, his clone was secretly there outside in the world, if his Main body dies, he will revive it once his clone reaches an unbelievable level of strength.


    If he can be Transmigrated once somehow, if he was strong enough, he could do it again.


    But Valeria added, her voice much graver: "But I also found another fact, You ''sphemous Children'' go through unexpected Disasters like Time, Space, and stuff ¨C and that all three before you died sooner orter due to that."


    With that, she also understood the underlying cause of his ''Coma.''


    Harry turned silent, his heart suddenly thumping violently, sooner orter?


    "Grandma, what Stage did these predecessors of mine reach?"


    "The academy ancestor reached Stage 4, the rest both died at Stage 2. And it is also briefly mentioned in that book that there might be some more who were just Stage 1 who died before they were revealed to our informationworks."


    Gulping, Harry suddenly had a whole other perspective on Disasters, he had missed this point till now.


    For one, had he not had the System, he would have died multiple times in the Disaster Timeline.


    For example, the System was the sole reason he could go on a marathon and evolve to stop his soul from crumbling after the encounter with the Eternal.


    So, there were people whoplete these Disasters without any such help?


    He was sure they didn''t have a system like his!


    Closing his eyes tightly, he calcted everything and calmed his troubled soul. Why were all these people in the academy so sophisticated?


    He wanted to destroy that whole ce to avoid all these confusions.


    How...disturbing.


    Clearing the intrusive thoughts, he muttered, "Let me n what I will do, I might reveal my Gift in the battle... But maybe, that is also a wrong decision."


    He had many enemies who will aim for him once he was revealed to be a big gain or something special. The one who poisoned him and the First King was just the start, the problem if the Academy ever came to know was another.


    He will have many assassins on his back, not that he was sure he already didn''t have any.


    But at the same time, if he yed it well, he will also have the strongest, the King, as his bodyguard.


    No, I need to n this more clearly and not rush it...


    In this ordinary moment in an ordinary day, inside his own room, Harry calmed down and thought about the future of this world, his thoughts rushing around in his head.


    ''In the end... Before I start anything, I have to take measures to protect my family.''


    For a man of ambition, the danger was just normality, but he was a Man of ambition with a family to protect. So he needed to n it from the start till the day it was supposed to fruit.


    Even the plucking had to be nned or everything would be for shit.


    ''Hmm...but this is indeed far more intriguing and simpler than my first ns, even though I will have a lot ofpetition to handle...


    Mmm, and I also have to prepare myself to win against the Monkey brat, it would all be hrious if I lost on that first step...''

 Chapter 117 Mens Battle

    ?


    Harry and Hugh nced at each other, both eyes glinting sharply in menace.


    "That was a cool trick," said Harry, his voice hoarse and painful.


    They had exchanged some more fists and there was no progress, nobody had even died once after the first.


    But Harry was obviously the one at a disadvantage since he had a needle stuck in his throat and he was far slower than Hugh too.


    The man''s attacks were always away from his throat too, Hugh knew that Harry might let him beat the shit out of him to remove that needle.


    That needle was too painful, Hugh knew the pain since he had trained with it inside him before and Harry just came to know what it meant to swallow pins.


    It hurt like hell.


    "But you still stand and fight, Null Prince, why don''t you ept defeat?" Hugh asked, his voice calm and princely, his golden gaze unflinching.


    Harry chuckled, and said in a hoarse tone, "You disgust me too much for me to lose to you."


    "Do you think you have a chance to win?" Hugh asked with a dangerous growl, and then added: "I can already see many ways to defeat you already."


    "Then defeat me."


    Hugh didn''t waste time and took three needles out.


    Harry''s eyes sharpened, the First Prince''s gift to increase the speed of everything was a very dangerous ability.


    Even his jade skin wasn''t capable of holding it off since it was a focused and highly prating attack. It was likepressed water.


    He just threw it at him and increased its speed, making it too fast to be dodged and too strong to be guarded.


    ''How can I stop this gift?'' Harry thought, ''And what if it gets stuck in my brain next?''


    That would be dangerous. It will make him incapable of going through with all his ns, especially if he went unconscious after that.


    ''Fine, it is time I put an end to this farce anyway.'' Harry sighed inside at the lost chance of training and looked at Hugh.


    "Are you going to use those needles?" He asked.


    Creeped out at the obvious question, Hugh asked with a dry chuckle, "Are you afraid?"


    "I see," Harry''s eyes changed color and Hugh immediately closed his eyes.


    But sadly for him, DreamWalker didn''t work using gazes.


    It was not Itachi but Harry.


    Hugh''s mind turned chaotic and he became stunned. Harry ran to his side and taking his head by the jaw, twisted it cleanly off.


    Blood gushed out like a shower.


    Harry''s whole princely attire and body got washed in the blood, but he didn''t mind and went back a bit, the sticky blood moved away from his body and went back into the first Prince''s body ¡ª cleaning Harry in the process.


    Hugh healed himself and stood up, and his face filled with a bit of fear, he looked at Harry.


    That ability, it was too much like DreamWalker.


    "Are you ready?" Harry asked with a calm tone.


    Hugh gritted his teeth and said, "I am."


    Harry''s eyes turned multicolor.


    And the audience watched on as the same thing happened again, Harry went and snapped the first prince''s head off.


    Then walked back.


    The audience turned silent.


    Hugh healed again and looked at Harry in pure fear.


    That Ability was almost as overbearing as DreamWalker too, it was just that its influence was weaker.


    DreamWalker would have kept him nk for a minute.


    The audience started murmuring too. "It is too much like the DreamWalker," someone said.


    "Is the Royal Family going to have another gift on equal terms with the three Great gifts?"


    The ministers on the side had grave eyes.


    And the concubines were also rather nervous.


    But the princesses in the Pajamas had wide smiles; as long as that scum of a man, the First Prince suffers, they were happy.


    If they could, they would have killed his monkey too.


    Some of them red at the monkey in hatred.


    The Monkey''s face though, was focused on the battle, on the repeated deaths his master was going through, every time, its eyes shining deeply inside with a blue light.


    It didn''t care about some furless women.


    1 death, 2 death, 3 death.


    The count of Hugh''s deaths kept adding up and the audience had long turned silent. But the stunned disbelief was clear on their faces.


    From hidden corners, one by one, the Stage 5 monsters started toe out.


    Their suppressed aura and great momentum made the whole ce a pot about to reach the boiling point.


    An old woman entered the audience stages near the princesses, her eyes ck and face filled with wrinkles. She said, "He is indeed a sphemous Child."


    Another person appeared on her side, a woman with long purple hair and amethyst eyes, and said: "Indeed, and he seems to be on our side."


    A little girl walked out from the shadows of the purple-haired woman and said in a childish tone: "And he has already absorbed his mother''s, and sister''s Gift. I even think he has already absorbed Valeria''s."


    "Hepleted their first Disaster thingy?!" Asked a small man who suddenly appeared.


    All three women turned to look at the top of the old wrinkled woman''s head; seated atop her was a 1cm tall man, a true Born-Dragon.


    "Yes, my Grandson had indeedpleted that sacred ritual," came a voice, domineering and echoing.


    Everyone, including the audience, looked towards the entrance into the Arena, standing there was a woman of intricate maturity, born and bred through war.


    Valeria Lust. The 5th Stage 5 of the kingdom other than the king and queen.


    The old Born-Dragon man looked at Valeria and said, "You have a lot to exin, Valeria."


    "Shut up you old wench," Valeria spar in disgust, this man was a girl, she was her own sister, yet look at her now, in some random Old Man''s appearance.


    Disgusting.


    The Man turned woman chuckled and said in an effeminate tone, "You know the reason, my dead Vale."


    Valeria ignores her and snapped a finger.


    Immediately, the audience forgot every confidential thing they talked about here and after a brief silence, the whole crowd fell unconscious; excluding Lilly, Emma, Anna, and the Blueme Twins.


    The Purple Haired woman looked up at the sky and murmured, her voice heavy, and the five listened with rapt attention, "The things in the shadows seem to be moving, the air seems to be heavier, and an acrid scent of death looms close, and I smell great fortune from your Grandson, but his fate seems hidden, I cannot foresee."


    Valeria squinted her eyes, and said, her voice calm, "Celeste, can''t you even say when the next Disaster will arrive for him?"


    Celeste closed her eyes and then opened them. They shined in amethyst brilliance, "All I see is nothing as if he is not even alive. It feels as if I am inside a dark, deep ocean, in the midst of a deathly stillness."


    Her nose started bleeding, but no one cared about that, her lifespan was nothing important to them.


    Sacrifice it as much as she could and they won''t mind.


    Only Valeria was not like them, she silently went near Celeste and patted her back. Celeste sighed "Don''t worry...Old friend, I still have a long time to live."


    Valeria didn''t reply and looked towards the battlefield, "Thirteen deaths, The Monkey brat deserves praise, tost 13 deaths, he has determination."


    The Man-Woman chuckled, and said in a taunting tone, "Nevertheless, it was your grandson who won."


    Valeria nodded.


    ...


    Harry stood there on stage, looking down at Hugh who had a pale, bloodless face and a fear-filled face.


    Hugh shivered and said, "Your Gift is DreamWalker."


    Harry was too tired of the bullshit and looked straight into the eye to go for another kill.


    But Hugh shivered and eximed, "I lose, I LOSE!"


    Harry looked at him calmly, coldly even, and asked, "Where is my Gu?"


    Hugh gritted his teeth in shame, and said in a weak tone, "It''s in my monkey''s hands, take it from him."


    Harry calmly walked back and reached the audience walls, Hugh Vincias looked at his back with deep eyes, yet real fear was in them clearly.


    Harry didn''t mind and climbed on it, there were holds to go up, and soon, he was up and Lilly gave him a hand, he took it and climbed up.


    Once in the seating area, he smiled at Lilly before looking at the ck-furred monkey, and with a calm tone, he said, "Give me my Gu."


    The monkey threw him a jade ball.


    Harry looked at it and nodded, then asked Lilly, "Should we go back to our room and continue our work?"


    Lilly nodded with a red face.


    The elders at stage 5 only looked on and didn''t say anything or try to stop them. The King will be the one to question him, not them.


    And the king was not here yet.

 Chapter 118 Secret Rendezvous

    ?


    Today, the evenibg discussions between the servants and even ministers were particrly lively and vibrant.


    "The Null Prince hase out of nowhere andpletely thwarted the Monkey Prince."


    "It was not a one-sided battle until the Null Prince suddenly got bored, he was actually the strongest prince."


    "Oh god! Prince Harry is so muscr and his looks are so immacte, I wonder how he would look without those pesky clothes."


    "No way you would get to see it, the Prince only like women, but you are just a fat ugly man."


    And some conversations like those were even beyond Harry''s control. He would have gone on a short killing spree if he heard everything.


    "Do you think the Null Prince and the current Dream Princess Lilly are in love?"


    That was also a question many asked.


    Such questions and equally spicy answers were all around. Praises were in everybody''s mouth.


    But if someone was even a bit, a teeny tiny bit conscious of the importance of Gifts and their significance, they weren''t part of these dumb conversations. They were instead part of a much deeper conversation.


    "The Null Prince has more than one gift! Damn! A Multi gifted Null! Damn!"


    "His eyes turning multicolor is very much like DreamWalker! And his skin seems like jade, and his body is strong enough to fight the best body gifted! Even his vision is strong!"


    "Even his resilience is good for an untrained Gifted, not to mention his instinct. His leg movements were quite good today."


    "...aren''t most of the Gifts we mentioned Gifts from his mother and sister? What is going on?"


    Valeria had earlier erased their memories, but she didn''t erase the memories about such things, Harry needed them to know this.


    Hearing some of the talks and words through the walls as he walked around one of the pce''s hidden tunnels, Hugh Vincias had a fear-filled face.


    The time ticked by but he couldn''t calm down.


    The monkey on the side was also quite jittery as it waited.


    Phew... The wind whistled and a man in shady clothes walked out of thin air from behind them.


    Hugh turned around and faced him. With a suddenly calm face, he said, his voice dark, "If your Mistress doesn''t have an answer for me, she better be prepared for war."


    "Calm down, Monkey Prince," The man in the ck cloak said, hiding a chuckle, "You are too jittery."


    The monkey growled at them and the Prince calmed down a bit. As long as the Monkey was alive, he won''t be killed by any side. It was only loyal to him.


    But it was true, he couldn''t afford to lose people from his side.


    Breathing out, he said in a slightly apologetic tone, "I was too nervous, the Null Prince is as dangerous as you mentioned. But the Concubine ¡ª your so-called ''Mistress'' ¡ª seems to know more about his situation."


    He was quite wary of this invisible man and was equally wary of the woman behind him. As for Harry, Hugh was even more wary of him.


    He couldn''t even resist at all. Even now, he didn''t feel like he even stood a chance.


    DreamWalker was too terrifying.


    Moreover, what his monkey came to knowter was even more disgruntling if nothing else.


    "You know what the game is the first prince," said the man, his voice hoarse, "My Mistress and you share a simr motive. Both of our goals align well, so why don''t you tell me what you found out?"


    Hugh frowned and said, "Sincerity is not a one-sided game, Assasin... your Mistress seems to still find me unworthy of a face-to-face conversation."


    "Her identity is special after all..." The Assasin chuckled darkly.


    Hugh gritted his teeth. Was his own identity not unique? Special?


    If someone came to know of his motive, he would also be doomed. Then why?!


    There was no way he could trust this woman. As long as he was useless, he would die.


    Sure, he was interested in Lilly, sure, he wanted to marry her. But the main reason he had gone ahead to battle Harry was to know what kind of Gift this new rival of his had. And he was stunned enough ¨C he couldn''t even understand how many Gifts the prince had.


    But an enemy''s enemy was a friend.


    Information was supposed to be spread around when it came to enemies. "In between the duel, Stage 5''s of the pce came out and Valeria removed the memories of almost everyone in the audience about what they heard."


    "The mistress already knows, she is not someone easy to have her memory erased that simply."


    Hugh''s heart trembled. ''A Stage 5 like Valeria couldn''t do anything against her?''


    Stage 5 were supreme beings, rarely was there ever a Stage 5; and this woman was that... capable?


    Scary...


    But that made him equally as determined. His Monkey should analyze her once more.


    The Monkey was not some ordinary monkey, it was a Born Dragon with Greed Bloodline and it even had a Gift of its own. Such animals were rare ¨C almost non-existent ¨C but his monkey was one.


    Its Gift was extremely unique too.


    It could see what someone''s Gift was and analyze it to find its deadly weakness. It was such a strong Gift that he had been stunned when he first found out.


    And every Gift that he came across had such a deadly weakness, even his own.


    There were only the three Great Gifts that he now cared to know the weakness of. All others, he knew the weakness already.


    As long as it was not from someone like Stage 5''s or it was not someone close to them.


    He didn''t know the weakness of Lilly, Harry, or Emma.


    But there was a very big requirement to see someone''s weakness. The Monkey has to be a meter away from them and they must not feel subconsciously wary of the monkey when it looks at them. But evenif they were wary, it was okay, he will still be able to understand what their strength was at least.


    But on Harry, the monkey only felt as if he was looking into the empty depths of a bottomless ocean. No weakness, no strength, nothing.


    Only three people before him hade to see the specialty or fight against the Monkey''s special Gift directly until today. They were the King, Queen, and the Concubine.


    All three of them had easily warded off the Gift, that was how he came to know about the concubine in the first ce.


    ''Why am I thinking of all of this in the first ce?'' Hugh frowned.


    The Assasin smirked under his hooded cloak. A smell of fine roses and a unique coldness started to expand from all over.


    A leg, as soft and pure as a flower and as clean as icended on the floor and walked closer to the prince.


    He couldn''t move, he was frozen still out of nowhere. And a gentle hand hugged him from the back. "You were defeated, First Prince."


    The voice spoke sensually but Hugh could only feel a freezing fear.


    "So even your monkey couldn''t find what kind his sphemous Gift is huh?" Asked the childish voice.


    "How..How! You read my mind!" Eximed the prince weakly.


    "No, I have no such powers as mind reading. Your face just said so."


    "But First Prince, I am here to warn you."


    "W..warn me?" He didn''t dare to turn around to see the face. It was better that he didn''t.


    She had warned him once to never look.


    "Yes, warn you," he could feel some added coldness in her tone, "Don''t mess with the Null Prince for a while, he is dangerous for us. Someone else would take over for now."


    Gulping, he asked, a bit afraid of triggering this crazy woman: "A new ally of ours?"


    "No, a new enemy of ours. Another one that has to be taken care of just like the Null Prince."


    "Who is that?" He asked.


    The crazy woman chuckled, her voice like that of the bell, and murmured, "Who else could it be other than your filthy..." She paused and then asked, "What is the Null Prince doing at the moment?"


    "I don''t know," Hugh said with a heavy heart, why was he being defeated all around?


    "I see," the Concubine muttered, "I just heard he and Lilly went to meet the King and Queen, do you think he will get trained by them?"


    "...By Father and Half-mother? No way, Father might as well just kill him."


    "I also think the same, he should murder him if he is the King I know," The voice pondered, but then shook her head, "But you also know how loyal to the Kingdom he and the Queen is."


    "You underestimate Selfishness too much. And you overestimate Harry''s potential too. Just 3 or four Gifts on a single man... He isn''t worth the kingdom bowing to him."


    "That is true if he wasn''t a sphemous Child..." The concubine sighed and gently breathed cold air into the prince''s ears, and Hugh felt his mind grow blurry.


    And secondster, fell asleep.


    This was his reward for doing her calling, the one Gift that helped him grow Stages much easier than his peers.


    A support Gift that lets him move up Stages easier.


    Had Harry seen it, even he would have been utterly scared.

 Chapter 119 The Eye, The Black And White.

    ?


    3 hours ago, in Harry''s Royal Room.


    The room was silent, the windows were wide open and the wind was whooshing against the white curtains.


    Yet, the sound from outside the room, the noise of birds, bees, and carriagesing and going. Even the iron knight armors'' creaking.


    But all of that, even Lilly''s presence in the room was currently not in Harry''s mind, all of his focus was on the thing that rested in his hands.


    A Gu that he had been wanting for a while. Something that could supposedly heal souls and give a third eye to the one who got healed.


    Something the enigmatic Mad Hooligan gifted his Mother.


    But that was not the only thing that intrigued Harry about this jade-looking Gu. He was much more interested in its other aspects.


    The ones that Valeria exined to him just after he decided to go through the Duel.


    Mainly, it was the capability to allow a person to go up a Stage in their Gift if they used it before Stage 4 ¨C as long as they werepletely healthy.


    It could help you easily reach Stage 4 from Stage 3, but it could never go from Stage 4 to 5.


    Yet, even that was not the main attraction for Harry, for him, he was much more interested in the fact that it left a Third Eye in the forehead of its user as a mark to show that it was used. He was very, very interested in this.


    In the Disaster timeline, two Eyes, one on his forehead and the other high in the heavens were the catalysts of his return to reality.


    Even though the one on his forehead was a closed slit rather than a true eye.


    He closed his eyes and pondered for ast time. He could see that by trying what he had in mind, he was being rather impulsive. But he had many securities and reasons.


    For one, if something ominous happened, he had a feeling that his System mighte to use in emergencies.


    And second, even if he died, he had a clone outside.


    Breathing out the turbid air inside his chest, he said, "Lilly, go out of the room and lock the door. Don''te in or let anyonee in till I say to do so."


    Lilly reluctantly nodded and then did exactly that.


    She didn''t know about the deeper details of the Third Eye or his Time Traveling since he nor Valeria had clearly exined everything, and even though Harry had once briefly mentioned it to Emma, she hadn''t truly understood anything.


    In her mind, Harry was just going to use the Gu to go up a Stage and she had no problem with it. She wasn''t much interested in strength and Harry seemed too fixated on this Gu, and he had worked hard for it ¨C so she didn''t consider or expect anything ominous.


    Unlike Harry who was expecting a dark, humongous eye to pop up out of nowhere.


    So she simply left and locked the door on her way. Harry also calmed down quite a bit since she was out of danger.


    He breathed in deeply, and wondered, ''Should I start?''


    There was a very important reason he chose to do this inside the castle too. Anywhere else, the movements would make him a very conspicuous mark. But here, he was protected inside the magical walls of this magical castle.


    By now, he was sure the castle was indeed made by the ancient Eternal Dragon n who lived in Mystry millennia ago and the Lust Family had just inherited it after it was abandoned.


    Even though the current mechanisms worked in their favor for unknown reasons that he believed only the First King knew why.


    Anyway, inside here, he had something of an Armor against that Humongous Eye if it ended up being some sort of enemy.


    But he was still rather dubious of the whole thing too, after all, he had been still attacked by Eternal Omnipresence inside his own room regardless.


    What if the Eye was something as strong as that?


    Nevertheless, he had to do this.


    Evis, Eva, and even that woman whom he still couldn''t understand anything about, Verma...


    What happened to them?


    He wanted to know.


    And he also wanted to get that Gift Stage boost.


    ''For now, let''s first activate my [World of the Mind] Gift.''


    That was one of the Gifts Evis had.


    He calmly closed his eyes and a bitter, a small slit slowly carved itself on his forehead and he opened his eyes.


    Fuu... the ck screen of the System immediately opened and he checked his stats. Am I being somehow influenced?


    Anyhow?


    [World of the Mind: ???????]


    Harry''s eyes widened.


    what was going on?!


    He looked around, but nothing was around him. He turned and looked towards the mirror; it was the same ck-haired handsome young man he knew, but with a slit on his forehead.


    His heart kept beating out of his chest and his mind kept screaming in adrenaline, but he didn''t lose his shit and calmly looked around.


    Nothing was happening out of the norm.


    The System blurred and changed, [World of the Mind: the gift that exists simrly in multiple worlds. Why is this Gift in all the world data the System knows about?]


    What?


    Harry couldn''t understand whatever it was trying to say.


    But it didn''t mind and showed him another tab.


    [Coninent of Mystry has World of the Mind Ability.


    True World of Mana has this same Ability.


    Eastern Great World has this Ability.


    Great Beast Heavens has this same Ability in their world...]


    It continued for a long time and Harry dumbfoundedly looked at it.


    Then it hit him. The System had always shown him what it knew, it had always had its own database that he couldn''t ess.


    And its knowledge was vast.


    It knew many, many things.


    And today was the same, it was showing him what it knew, and all it knew was...


    The same Gift, [World of the Mind], existed in every world it knew.


    And this world was not any special, every single world it knew had it.


    This was the first time he had activated this Specific Gift after he came back from the Disaster Timeline and it had seen something in this Gift that existed in every world it knew.


    The existence of many worlds was no news to Harry, since he himself came from another, but still... His head got pounded with confusion and he could feel a headacheing on.


    But nothing ominous had happened until now.


    No eye hade.


    He breathed heavily and took the jade-like Gu in his hands, then with gritted teeth, broke it.


    He was resolved to find out what will happen. He wanted answers.


    The Gu started to take effect.


    An electrical current, like a snake, started to vibrate through his whole body and especially his heart ¡ª his hair all over stood up and his whole body trembled.


    He started regretting everything for some reason, ''I...I should have let the clone use the Gu and waited to see what happens!''


    He didn''t know why till now such thoughts were blocked from his head, only now could he finally have a clear head and think along those lines.


    Why?!


    What was going on?!


    He should have immediately decided to give the Clone this Gu and see what happens. If the clone had his Gift level up to Stage 2, the main body would have gone up too.


    If it died, it died. There were almost no losses, only benefits. Whereas if his Main body died, he will lose the System!


    This was the same thing that happened to him in the Disaster Timeline after the Third Eye appeared; his mind suddenly turned clear and he decided he was not going to pretend like someone else...


    Why? What was going on...


    He didn''t know.


    At the same time outside the castle and high up in the sky, the clouds started to churn and thends started to turn dark like night.


    It was about to rain.


    An ominous atmosphere settled in everyone''s hearts with themselves unaware.


    Drip.


    First, it was the gentle drop on a maid''s cheek and soon, that transformed into a heavy downpour and every maid and butler rushed back into the castle.


    It was just Rain, nobody even noticed anything bad.


    But among the dark clouds and hidden from all of mortal vision stood a Majestic Dark eyes, its pupils as Dark as the abyss and ring with red veins all over its face.


    Harry''s breath calmed down and his hair stopped standing.


    The electric shock sensation had vanished.


    But his whole body was wracked in sweat and a terrible nausea wasing on.


    The world was spinning.


    Many questions, the ones he had asked himself and ones that hadid dormant in his mind all started to run rampant.


    His head was extremely clear.


    The eye in the center of his forehead opened abruptly...

 Chapter 120 The Eye, The Black And White (Ll)

    ?


    The white pupils, clear like crystal gems flickered on his forehead without permission and red at the skies. Harry could feel his thoughtsing to a halt.


    But he didn''t panic, and the system screen flickered in front of him.


    [A forceful attempt of information infusion is going on.]


    "W..what?"


    It only said that and didn''t borate. A cold sensation spread out inside his brain as if a cold nail was hammered into it.


    He grimaced in pain and his body sweated profusely. Information from all corners of his mindbined and immediately, new knowledge started to appear in it.


    New knowledge that he had beenpletely unaware of.


    The system sorted out all that and immediately added the new knowledge to its ancient database.


    The pain vanished and he calmed down, but the white Eye didn''t close and was still wide open in his forehead.


    Just like the ck eyes were wide open in the heavens.


    [New knowledge acquired and stored in the database: Origin of Gifts and Disasters.]


    Harry''s mind cleared and he immediately sorted the thoughts himself in his own brain too.


    But hopeful, he tried to click into the system''s database, there was much knowledge inside that could help him, but the system didn''t respond and Harry weakly fell back onto his bed.


    Thoughts started to flicker through his mind.


    The two eyes, one ck and one white, even thinking of them had his heart rate quicken in fear and excitement.


    The White Eye was the Eye of blessings and the ck eye was the Eye of Disasters.


    Both were nigh-omnipotently strong but were in a constant and Eternal Battle with each other.


    [Reassessing the potential and knowledge about the whole world.]


    [Eternal Blood Awakening from its dormancy to keep the stress put on the Pleasure Path in check.]


    The system showed many messages but nothing felt wrong in Harry''s acute senses. So he focused back on the subject.


    The Eye of Blessing spreads all sorts of Gifts and Blessings around the world, all parts of its power, its almighty Power around the world, and the ones who receive them be Gifted people with all sorts of powers.


    And this Eye of Blessing''s goal was to one day create a creature with all of the powers it scattered in one body.


    To create an ultimate Gifted.


    While the ck Eye tries to eradicate all of the people that are born Gifted to one day destroy every part of the other Eye.


    It was a constant and long battle.


    Both of these Eldrich creatures were using the whole universe as its battlefield and the first one to reach their end goal wins.


    All of this information was given to him by the Blessing Eye itself.


    Harry couldn''t help but have cold sweat on his back.


    That was not the only thing it told him.


    It had also told him something just as ominous, if not much more.


    In the Disaster Timeline, the Disaster Eye was trying to feed his thoughts with its own thoughts and assimting him into its own hoard, it was slowly devouring him.


    It was a true Disaster.


    And he had no control over his own thoughts at that point, he was slowly losing himself.


    Eyes were always watching and manipting him in unseen ways.


    But when a Gift that the Boessing Eye especially leaves behind in all of the Disaster Timelines that its chosen ones will have to go through, [World of the Mind] was absorbed by Harry, it changed.


    "No wonder the System said it saw this same ability in all the worlds!"


    The Eye was especially spreading this out for helping people pass the Disasters.


    His mind had also grown clear after he just got it activated.


    In a way, Harry got protection on his mind from the Blessing Eye and his mind left the other Eye''s influence.


    His thoughts grew crystal clear and he became smart enough to save himself.


    "But why does this Disaster Eye focus so much on me?" Harry wondered.


    He must be some kind of ant in its Eyes... So why?


    And soon enough, the newly added information made more sense of such a question.


    The Blessing Eye had infinite abilities, and the Disaster Eyes couldn''t st true, life-like Disasters at every one of the Gifted it created.


    If it tried to do so, it will be open for the other Eye''s attacks.


    So it focuses on others who actually have a chance of bing the True Chosen One with all of the Eye''s Abilities in their hands.


    People like Harry who has a Gift that can absorb other Gifts.


    Harry could feel his heart trembling in fear at that thought. ording to the system, some ordinary people had be Eternal from Mortal, and all of those people were, in a sense, the consequence of this cosmic battle.


    And such entities, one was trying to protect him, while the other was trying to devour him.


    Were they stronger than Eternals?


    [No.]


    Answered the system.


    Surprised, Harry asked, "Are you awake, System?"


    [I am not your System, I am the Eye of Blessing.]


    Harry turned utterly silent and his hands clenched. Fuck, this thing was more mysterious than the System.


    [Do not worry child, I cannote in your direct vision. That is why I did this little trick on your toy.]


    Harry eas only more panicked.


    [Calm down.]


    He calmed down.


    [This System thing of yours is pretty interesting, and you are the one who got my ''Lustful Absorption'' too, so why don''t we make a deal?]


    "D..deal?"


    [Help me destroy the Eye of Disasters and absorb it, I will make you an Eternal with all of my current Ability in your hands. You just have to do what I say.]


    "...That ck eye is outside?"


    [Answer.]


    Harry breathed in and breathed out, he hadn''t yet had the chance to calm down and everything seemed to be spinning.


    He was very...overwhelmed.


    Moreover, this Eye had even gotten into his System so easily, what is this thing?


    Can it be trusted?


    No way!


    "Let me ask you something first, Eye of Blessings, will you be in my System forever from now?"


    The system flickered and answered:


    [I wish, but Disaster is not weak. Even speaking to you like this in between our battle is straining, I will at most have another 2 hours with you.]


    "What is it that you want me to do against something as strong as it?"


    [I don''t want you to do anything now, I just want you to be my ultimate creation, one creature with a replica of all my abilities inside him.]


    Harry squinted and asked, "What is the catch?"


    [You do whatever I ask until you be my victory. You have to be my ve until you reach that point.]


    Harry''s dark, ck abyss-like eyes shined and he said, "Impossible."


    [Without my help, you will die in the next Disaster you will get thrown by him and you will die.]


    "I would rather die than be a ve to you."


    Harry wasn''t against bing a ve as long as he can achieve what he wants to by doing that, but his Family''s life would no longer be in his hands anymore.


    That was not possible.


    [...Your System seemed like a fun toy against Disaster...what a shame...what a shame...]


    Even though the System was silent, Harry felt as if he heard an audible and ancient sigh.


    [Well...I had a liking for you because of your luck, you chose to abandon it, so, let the rest hang on your luck...I shall leave you to your luck.]


    Harry just kept looking at the System and it flickered for a while and then showed, [Eternal Blood going back to dormancy, (The Eye of Blessing) had beenpletely scanned. Key data had been protected out of infringement of the Eternal.]


    Harry looked on with wide, dumbfounded eyes and turned back to look at the mirror, the Eye on his forehead had vanished.


    Confused, he looked at the System, it was glitching and flickering all around. He still couldn''t make a whole sense of what was going on...


    He suddenly felt as if nothing made sense anymore...


    But in his darkening eyes, he could see the system''s shift and breakdowns, he could feel it changing somehow.


    And it was subtle, but he could also tell without looking into the System that [World of the Mind] had vanished from his mind.


    But why...? It could still help him even if he rejected its idea of bing a ve right?


    Their goals aligned! They could have negotiated!


    Man...I am confused...


    [Pleasure Path shifting order and confirming further details.]


    [Eternal Blood Dormant.]


    [Shifting Abilities (Gifts) stored inside the Host''s soul to outside it.]


    [Creating Steps and organizing the Data-Base.]


    [The Flowing Blood of the Eternals spreading into your blood veins (Dormant).]


    Harry looked on, too confused about what was going on.


    [Path to Eternal, confusion cleared. Pleasure Path has taken the Eye of Blessing as a model and created a path to be the closest to its source.]


    "What does that mean exactly?" he wondered...


    Every time something happens with these eldritch creatures as a part of it, it just turns too confusing.

 Chapter 121 Getting Closer To The Origin.

    ?


    [Pleasure Path Based on the Eye]


    A new tab appeared and Harry clicked on it.


    [Due to suddenly being infiltrated by an outside power, the Eternal Blood hade out of its dormancy and hid its greater details by hiding it from the creature''s senses in some magical way.]


    ''No wonder, No wonder!''


    Harry had asked whether it was stronger than Eternals but the Eye itself had denied that. So if it was just as strong as the Eternals, as far as Harry saw, his system shouldn''t be considered just a ''Toy'' by them.


    So the Eternal Blood hid its own details and only revealed surface knowledge about itself to the Eye of Blessings.


    But still... This System was strong, really strong. To think it could even y with the Origin of all Gifts.


    Suddenly, another thought hit Harry, ''Damn...I just found where all Gifts originated from and couldn''t even get the chance to process it.''


    He gulped and read on: [The System had always based its presumption of the host reaching Eternal Level based on the other people who had reached Eternal Level. But with the chance toe in direct contact with a consciousness that had almost no defense due to being in a battle, the information we had has been updated.]


    ''So you truly scanned the eye?''


    Damn...


    [The path the host had chosen to reach Eternal Level is the "Pleasure Path". umting energy until the Host''s potential peaks at a high level and gets transformed from a simple Human to a true Eternal.]


    Suddenly, Harry''s mind cleared...


    Damn! Damn!


    He had always been thinking of his Gifts as his way to climb in the ranks of life until one day, he became Eternal Level through his Lustful Absorption.


    His Pleasure Path abilities like adding points to his body''s attributes was just a side add-on.


    But in the Eyes of the System, Lustful Absorption and all the Gifts for that matter had been the side add-on.


    In the first ce, it had made him choose a Path to reach Eternal Level, it never told him to choose a Gift to do so.


    So his body''s potential.


    Strength, Defence, Agility, Stamina, and Soul Limit had always been the major points of his path, and the Gifts were just additional strength.


    They were in a sense his weapons, nothing more and nothing less.


    Harry felt as if a door had opened in his mind.


    He was Harry, and in a sense, if someone asked what was his progress towards Eternal at the moment, he would only have this to show:


    Strength: 20


    Defence: 20


    Agility: 20


    Stamina: 20


    Soul Limit: 10


    Pleasure Points: 10.22


    He then remembered how the System had told him the points to increase his attribute will increase after he reached, 100, 1000, and such milestones.


    The System had always considered that as his path, Gifts were just abilities that gave him a push!


    He thought of this point again and again and made it solidify in his head. Damn!


    He could see how inefficient he had been. He had been too focused on his Gifts and abilities.


    If he had only focused on getting his Stats or Potential high up as quickly as he could, his strength would have easily risen.


    A single sex session with Lilly or Emma gave him 5 points after all.


    A day, he could at least earn 50-60 points if he worked hard without being drained.


    And that daily amount will only grow as he grew stronger.


    Damn... I had been seeing the Stage 5''s and all these supposedly strong people like the King and Queen too highly!


    They were not much of a thing if he actually looked at it that way.


    ording to Bamboo''s body''s strength growth every Stage, each Stage of a Body Gift, doubled the Body''s strength.


    Stage 0 above average Body Gifted would be equal to 10 points and Stage 1 Body Gifted would be equal to 20.


    And moving along those lines, a Stage 5 should have each Attribute around 320 points.


    That would be just days of non-stop effort to get his body around that point.


    Even if it became more pricy to upgrade after 100 points, it would not be a problem, just some extra days.


    And even if a Stage 5 Body Gifted stood no chance against the strongest of Mystry, the king... What about a Stage 6 Body Gifted?


    320 points doubled would be 640 points in each attribute. It was hard, but not impossible.


    If he reached that strength with his body... Wouldn''t he be the same as an Awakened of Myths and Legends?


    A stage where no one had reached?


    Wasn''t it that simple?


    He hadplicated it too much by going behind the Gifts to grow stronger. He had fallen into the trap of conformity.


    Everyone was going behind these Gifts and he just ended up following them.


    All the while a much simpler path stood behind him.


    Just fuck till he reaches supremacy.


    He then continued to read the system. His system wasn''t sentient without him using a part of his soul on it, so that also meant ''The Eternal Blood'' that was dormant inside his veins must at least have some instincts since it left him all this important information.


    [The Previous Pleasure Path would have allowed the Host to reach 10000 points and clear some foundational objectives to reach Eternal Level. But the current Pleasure Path is set up so that, if you reach the Eternal Level, you can absorb the whole Blessing Eye into you.]


    ''All those gifts, all those abilities in one gulp?'' Harry licked his lips. Damn!


    DreamWalker, the King''s Gift, the Queen''s Gift, nothing of those sorts was even interesting at this point.


    Even Lustful Absorption was peanuts inparison to the Origin of All Gifts.


    He read thest part of the writing, [But there is a catch, The host has to transform your whole Body into a (Minor Eye of Blessing) and also survive the next Disasters the Eye of Disaster would undoubtedly throw at you. And this time without the help of some ancient power.]


    Harry pondered silently and clicked the (Minor Eye of Blessing).


    (The Eye of Blessing had a soul, a body, and a connection to the ethereal world.)


    ''...okay.''


    (Use Gifts to fill your Soul with its aura, get some soul Gifts.)


    ''So, in a sense, I have to make my soul feel like the Eye of Blessing by absorbing some of its own Gifts that it scattered regarding Soul and getting it in me?''


    Damn, that''s cruel.


    The Eye gave him an ability and didn''t even take it away after he refused it, now he was going to absorb more of its abilities from around the world until one day he absorbed the whole thing?


    ''Quite my style of doing things,'' Harry chuckled in his mind and read the rest of the requirements.


    (You also need many Body Type Gifts to make your body feel like that of the Eye of Blessing.)


    ''I already have some like Jade Transformation...''


    It enhanced his body after all.


    (You also need Ethereal Gifts like DreamWalker and Jade Transformation to make your connection with the world feel the same as the Eye.)


    Jade transformation is considered the third type? So it has to be extremely body specific to be considered a Body Gift!


    (And final requirement: with all three types of abilities already in your hands, go through the Awakening process. And reach Stage 6 with your Lustful Absorption. That will make your body have the Minor Eye of Blessing constitution. And when you reach Eternal Level through that body, you can absorb the Eye into you.) With that, the System said its final piece:


    [The Pleasure Path Eternal Level added with The absorbed Strength of the Eye of Blessing will make the Host capable of truly absorbing the Dormant Eternal Blood.]


    Harry couldn''t help but gulp.


    ''So in the end, my goals stay the same, but I am more aware...huh?'' he pondered on it and then immediately made a decision.


    ''The best path to achieving this goal would be increasing my strength and the fastest way to that is to keep fucking my women till I have enough points.''


    Lilly, Emma, and Valeria will have to work hard.


    And,


    When he was strong enough to t the king with a p, it won''t be that hard to get Soul-type gifts or whatever he so desired.


    So, for now, the main objective was to reach Body strength enough to t the King.


    First, let''s say, reach 100 points on each attribute... That should make me as strong as Stage 3 Body Gifted!


    That was his side quest for now.


    Harry smirked and his dark eyes shined. But good things should be collected if it falls into myp too, he should also absorb new gifts if it was easy!


    But the main threat was still the Eye of Disasters... He didn''t even know when it would strike and how after all.


    A Disaster could fall any day.


    Moreover, his doubts regarding Eva and the other''s condition were still just doubts.


    No problem, As long as I am strong enough... Everything would be clear.


    He waved his hand and closed the System. It was time to go meet the King and Queen and show some air as a so-called sphemous Child.


    He chuckled at the mirth of it. In a sense, he was the most loved child and he was being called the one doing sphemy for just having what he was gifted.


    But still, in a sense, it was true ¡ª he was a sphemous Child.


    But he also has to be aware of how his mind might be influenced by the Eye of Disasters at all times. It wanted him to make stupid decisions, so he should get some ways to make it not work.


    He smiled and walked out if the room, ''King, let me see what thing you are...''


    Queen also seems interesting.

 Chapter 122 Meeting The Majesties.

    ?


    Walking towards the Throne room calmly, Harry''s focus was on the shimmering ck screen infront of him.


    He was still calcting things about his future and now had a rounded thought process.


    Smiling, he turned and took Lilly''s hand into his. Valeria and Emma should already be near the throne room at the moment.


    Lilly held his hands tight and warned, "Big brother, you know things can get quite ugly if it all went wrong right?"


    She couldn''t understand why he would decide to show his multiple abilities in that battle. Just why?


    Harry shook his head and exined to her about the Boasphemous children and how he was not the first one and Lilly finally understood what was going on.


    And before they knew it, they were in front of a majestic door. And there were two knights on each side, barring their path.


    Harry ignored them and looked at Valeria and Emma who were waiting there.


    Valeria nodded at them and said, "Let''s go in."


    The guards didn''t dare to Barr their path and Valeria pushed the door open.


    The King and Queen looked at them in intrigue from their thrones.


    And they looked back at them in simr intrigue.


    Harry''s eyes were especially focused on the woman with extremely long hair, The Queen of Lust Kingdom.


    One of the three Great Gifted.


    Her enchantingly cold face and gleaming golden eyes even dazed him a bit.


    Not to mention her Great Gift, something just as strong and unique as DreamWalker.


    But he didn''t linger and nced at his so-called father and smirked as he moved closer.


    Emma and Lilly held their breaths as Harry moved close and got seated on the seat right next to the throne.


    In usual days, it was the ce with the highest authority after King and Queen.


    Either the first concubine or the wise ministers. Or other Stage 5s.


    And after that, Harry calmly put one leg over the other and asked, "Hello, Father and Aunt, how is life?"


    Queen Emilia looked at him with her usual cold gaze and Harry shivered inside. Indeed, strength was key.


    But he didn''t back down and looked at the King.


    The King''s sharp gaze locked onto him and he said, "Your gift was a surprise."


    Harry didn''t talk bullshit with him and spoke, his eyes as cold as the Queen, "I am not here to chit-chat."


    The King squinted his eyes. "What might you be here for, then?"


    "You know the importance of a sphemous Child like me to this kingdom''s ambitions, I am here to cooperate."


    The queen looked at him and said, her voice not one bit warm, "It is your duty as a Prince to cooperate with the kingdom."


    "It is my duty?" Harry chuckled.


    "I am ready to work for this kingdom and would fight on your side, but not because of duty, but because of benefits."


    The queen frowned. "The kingdom never mistreated you."


    Harry silently rested his hands on his knees and looked at her.


    Indeed, in a sense, what she was saying was true. The kingdom never mistreated him.


    He and his part of the family always had a calm life.


    But still, he was resentful of this family.


    They were for one part, a major restraint in Lilly''s wings. She would have to protect the family all her life.


    Just like the King and Queen at the moment.


    And for the next part, he hated the King for everying his filthy hand on his women. Especially how he harmed his mother.


    Even though he already knew that the King never touched her inappropriately.


    The King was already dead in his book.


    But still, there was a reason he showed his dissatisfaction directly, it was because he knew what kind of people the King and Queen were.


    "Yes, the Kingdom never mistreated me, but it never did much for me either."


    The majesties looked at him in question and mirth. Were they caring for him when he was in aa, not for him?


    "I know King, to have taken something that belonged to my Mother and given it to one of your other sons, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    The King looked at him dully. "It was better for the kingdom to have strong talents than useless Nulls, it is just a fact. If I knew you were talented, I wouldn''t have done so."


    The Queen chimed in, "And now that you have the Gu, you can use it whenever you want, we would only be happy."


    The King squinted his eyes slightly. He was at the moment, very hesitant about whether to let the boy live or not.


    What would happen if one day, he wanted his father dead?


    It was not impossible.


    But even if he attacked, there was a chance the Queen would block him. He can''t afford to have their non-existent rtionship broken.


    He feared he would be no match for Mad Hooligan''s cunning without the Queen on his side.


    Harry''s thoughts calmly flickered in his head. He silently turned on his Emotion Sight to look into the queen''s emotions and asked, "Queen, let us speak terms, I will probably die soon in one of those Disasters, and it is just an expected oue."


    The Queen nodded and Harry could see the Icy coldness of her emotions.


    While to the side, Emma, Lilly, and Valeria had their emotions roll due to his words.


    "I only have one wish before I die in one of those disasters."


    This was a genuine piece from him too, he was not at all sure he would survive after all. Especially not without the help of the Eye of Blessing.


    "What is that wish?" The queen calmly questioned.


    "I want to see how far I can go, how far my strength can grow, and how many gifts my body can hold."


    The Queen nodded, and the King gritted his teeth inside, yes, it was fine, this kid would die soon anyway.


    It was always better to use useable tools.


    "I will fight for the Kingdom''s supremacy till myst breath, but I want you, both of you, who stand at the top of this world to help me reach my peak strength as quickly as possible."


    The King said, "As long as both of the parties are bound by Gu, and the conditions are reasonable, I have no objection against a dying kid''s wish."


    Emma and Lilly clenched their hands tightly. While Valeria red at him.


    Harry, though, only smiled inside and said, his voice confident, "My conditions are straightforward, I want you to help me grow Stages in my Gift as much as possible. And that is by helping me absorb as many gifts as possible."


    Curious, The King asked, "What is your sphemous Gift''s condition to absorb Gifts?"


    Harry calmly said, looking straight at the King with his ck re, "I don''t want to speak about it, but I can promise it won''t even hurt the ones who get their abilities absorbed. In fact, it is quite pleasurable."


    The King frowned but did not pry further, he was okay as long as it didn''t negatively affect him.


    "And in return for helping you absorb all of our Gifts, what will you do for the kingdom?" Emilia asked.


    "I will fight wars, I will kill the Royalty''s greatest enemy for you. Even if I have to die in the process."


    The Queen Emilia coldly nodded.


    Waving her hand, a Gu appeared in her hands and she said, "This Gu can help us bind a promise, No one who is less powerful than a Mythical Awakened could possibly break it."


    All of them then discussed some things and Harry was forced to reveal some of his secrets like what Gifts he had and how it felt to have gone back in time through an illusion.


    And after that, the Gu transformed into Light and bound them up in a promise.


    Now the King and Queen were obligated to help him grow stronger, they were even supposed to give him their own Gifts to absorb.


    That was the Rule they had given and epted on, they never knew what Lustful Absorption required.


    But Harry knew and he was barely not vomiting at the thought of King offering his own Gift to be absorbed.


    ''But still, the King is quite confident..''


    Vincias was sure in his own strength that he would not be killed by Harry even if Harry reached Stage 4.


    And in his opinion, if Harry reached Stage 5 as a sphemous Child, he could only die if Harry wanted to kill.


    That''s why there was no difference in giving and not giving their ability.


    Harry materialized his Harmony Tattoo on his hands and said, "These things will further our promise, I want you to say out loud that you will be my ve if you don''t fulfill our promise."


    Stunned, the King and Queen looked at the tattoo.


    The King even felt a bit of fear. Maybe he should have killed the kid!


    But now there was no more chance.


    In the end, they reluctantly agreed, but the threads didn''t wrap around their hands.


    ording to Valeria, it would wrap around them if they failed to protect their words.


    The pressure of the two sides reduced and Harry started to talk about his demands.


    "I want the King to nevere near my mother or any of my other loved ones again."


    King nodded casually. Emma was nothing much to him. And he didn''t care about these other women either.


    Harry was allowed to have 3 reasonable demands ording to their promise. And Vincias found the first condition reasonable.


    "I want the Queen to act as my bodyguard until I reach my peak or die in a Disaster."


    Emilia nodded after a bit of thought.


    "I want you to spread none of my confidential information outside these 6 people present here."


    The King and Queen felt weird at being ordered by a sapling but still nodded, they also wanted to rule the world with might and get their freedom back.


    They were at the moment restrained by a Gu to protect the family too. They wanted an escape.


    Harry finally rxed and smirked. "So Queen, are you ready to let me absorb your Gift?"

 Chapter 123 Their Conditions

    ?


    "So Queen, are you ready to let me absorb your Gift now?"


    Emilia hesitated for a second before nodding. "I will let you absorb mine, but let us talk about our further conditions."


    The main rule was set, they help him grow stronger, and he help them fight. But they needed some ground rules to make it work.


    "For one," the King spat, "My dignity or the Kingdom''s dignity should never be questioned due to your actions."


    Harry pondered on that for quite a long while before agreeing. "Sure."


    "We would not fight on your behalf without thinking of consequences," the Queen said in her icy voice.


    They were going to help him achieve his wishes, but not straight up go to war with the academy or just kill all guards if he asked so.


    Harry nodded; he was aware of his limits.


    "Finally, we want you to constantly make a note of all your understanding of sphemous Gifts without anything less or more. Everything, from the most minor details like your feelings about having it to deeper details," The Queen calmly said, looking straight into his eyes.


    Harry nodded calmly.


    That was understandable of them to want to use him as an experiment to learn about sphemous Children and their gifts.


    "Okay now, the agreement isplete..." Lilly murmured to her mother from the back.


    Damn, it was so nerve-wracking!


    She had felt her heart constricting many times!


    Had the King just chosen so, Harry would have been dead.


    That would have even affected them in extremely harmful ways.


    Even though not to the point of death since even the King would lose all the trust of those below him if he ever killed randomly.


    But that didn''t mean he couldn''t harm them at all.


    But Harry already had a precaution in case that happened. That precaution was his clone outside.


    He would have just gone to Mad Hooligan and signed a simr agreement to fight against the Kingdom.


    Hooligan wouldn''t even have to go to war, he could juste to the pce and say, ''If you kill them, we go to war.'' and it would have been a done deal.


    They would be safe because the King would not want war for just killing them, and he would have had time to grow stronger.


    But he didn''t have to use all those tactics now.


    It was sure that they were partners and allies at the moment.


    But Vincias was quite disgruntled still, so he asked, "Now that we are allies, why don''t you tell us about your Gift''s condition of absorbing other gifts?"


    Harry smirked.


    "Can''t you see that all my Gifts are from my Family? From my women, King?"


    Vincias just squinted his eyes.


    "It is exactly as you think, I have to fuck the members of my family to absorb their abilities." Harry''s voice was calmer than frozen water.


    Even the queen flinched at those words.


    As for the King?


    He could only nkly look at Harry and the others as his majestic face paled.


    Harry calmly looked at his reaction.


    ''Is your head spinning? Are your hands trembling? Tremble, REGRET!''


    Cry!


    Even if the King was much stronger than him, he had no more chance to bully him. And he? The King was dumb enough to fall for his tricks, so sure enough ¨C The King was done.


    All his women were now Harry''s.


    And The King immediately figured it out.


    Harry''s conditions were for him to nevere near Harry''s women and help him absorb as many gifts as possible.


    He had to help Harry get abilities to absorb and he could not go near any of his women.


    Harry was making him give his own woman to him and leaving him no choice.


    He clenched his hands.


    There was no way out.


    Had he known that a gift could be out there that required the Gifted to have sex, he would have been wary!


    Harry smilingly looked at him.


    "What happened ''Father''? ording to our agreement, you are supposed to help me grow in Stages as much as you can. Right, Lilly?"


    "It is right big brother!" Lilly replied with a suppressed chuckle.


    Valeria and Emma though, were looking at the Queen.


    What would she do?


    They knew that the Queen was a very special woman. There were many rumors about her that no one couldpletely figure out if it was true or not.


    She was a mysterious woman even to the insiders.


    Even the King looked at her with a pale face.


    The Queen was calm outwardly, but Harry could see her emotions rolling with confusion and shame.


    He was a gentleman, he smirked inside and said, "You don''t have to allow me to absorb your Gift if you don''t want to, but I want you to work extra hard in return for that on my other conditions."


    She was one of his hopeful guarantees to help his family out in the world if he ended up dying in any way.


    Even though it would be quite hard to make her his since she seemed all sort of messed up with that utterly calm attitude.


    The Queen hesitated for a moment but then coldly said, "It is my mistake that I failed to see the obvious plot. Our condition stays the same, and you cane to my room tonight to absorb the Gift. As for the other conditions like being your bodyguard, Don''t worry, nobody can hurt you from now on while I am here."


    The King felt his heart going numb. He weakly clenched the armrest and looked at them.


    But his eyes then cleared up and the golden gaze focused on Harry. He said, his voice deep and low: "Clever, extremely so."


    Saying that, he nced briefly at all the people present once more one by one, and then transformed into a golden smoke that vanished.


    Harry ignored him and looked at The Queen with shining eyes.


    The Queen looked at him and said coldly, "You don''t have to worry about Vincia''s not doing what he said he would. He is not someone who cares much for women, you will have what you wished. We better get what we wished too."


    Harry didn''t try to do more and calmly exchanged nces with his mother, sister, and grandmother.


    They all nodded and left the throne room.


    Then Harry looked at the Queen, the woman with cold golden eyes and long ck hair.


    With a simple crown on her head.


    "The pesky king is gone, why don''t you say, let me absorb your Gift now? It is not much time left for the night anyway."


    The Queen calmly pondered and nodded.


    Harry shamelessly removed his clothes without a second''s wait, and the Queen curiously nced at his action from her throne.


    "Quite a hrious performance," she coldly said.


    "I see, that is quite the praise."


    Harry nakedly walked towards her and stood infront of her. "Show me your entrance."


    The Queen didn''t hesitate much, it was natural since it would help her kingdom.


    She stood up and stripped off her clothes and then put her hands on the throne and her back towards Harry.


    Then Looking at him, she said, as cold as ever, "Do it quickly."


    Harry gulped as he looked at her extremely white butt and rosy pussy.


    He grabbed her butt and squeezed it gently. It felt as if he was touching a cloud, her body was so soft.


    "You are a weird woman," Harry said, quite interested in her weird behaviors.


    But his dick didn''t wait and rubbed around her pussy.


    "Get in already." The Queen coldly ordered.


    Harry squinted, "Sure."


    His dick slowly went in and to his surprise, it broke a hymen and simply slid in deep.


    "You are a virgin?" Harry stopped and looked at her without taking his dick out.


    He could see some blood going out of her pussy.


    "I am no virgin." The Queen calmly spat and rested her head on the throne.


    Harry calmly moved back, his dick moving half out of her pussy before going back in.


    Indeed, this Aunt was a weird virgin.


    But that somehow aroused him even more. He fucked her slowly, his dick entering her deeply anding back out.


    She suddenly asked, "Did you already absorb the ability?"


    "Hmm...no? I have to cum inside to absorb it."


    She stayed silent and let him fuck her more.


    Harry''s dick went in through her wet insides and then came back.


    A Stage 5 monster, someone absolutely strong in the kingdom, his aunt, his stepmother was below him calmly taking his dick in.


    Harry just kept thrusting in and out without any fancy extras and in some minutes, he was lost in her insides. And before he knew it, in the pleasure-filled feeling of meat hitting flesh, and the arousal, and especially his aunt''s slightly rougher breathing, he moved faster.


    Much faster than he had ever fucked.


    His body was stronger than hers after all!


    She clenched the throne and let him do it without a sound.


    But her womanly side was touched and in one of Harry''s strokes that touched her deepest core, her womb, she moaned as liquid dripped out of her vagina.


    And Harry, satisfied, thrusted a bit more faster before spreading his own seed inside her.


    They breathed a bit roughly, but Harry didn''t stop and went for another round, and this time, his aunt surprisingly didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 124 The Queens Insides.

    ?


    Harry looked at the queen still calmly and coldly bnced on her throne and smirked.


    He wanted to know more about this woman now.


    Well, let us first satisfy each other!


    Harry once again started to caringly slide his dick in. Going through theforting embrace of her pussy to finally reach her deepest insides.


    Her womb.


    He then simrly pulled back and then immediately pushed his monster back in.


    Emilia bit her lips and refrained from moaning.


    Harry wordlessly held her buttcheeks and yed with them and just continued to fuck her hard.


    Each thrust into her pussy made her quiver.


    The hold on the throne was so tight and her breathing was roughed beyond her expectations.


    With each pound that came in, she could feel her heart slightly move.


    Harry chuckled and moved one of his hands infront of her chest and immediately caught her plentiful asset.


    "Quite the perfect curve."


    He muttered and yed with it.


    While at the same time, he could also feel her vagina slightly tighten. She was about to cum!


    He fucked her a bit faster and she finally moaned once more. "There...mm!"


    Invigorated, Harry became even rougher, and immediately after, he could feel water trickling down his wet penis.


    "Indeed, Aunt, your pussy is very good." Harry praised and stopped moving.


    Emilia on the other hand was breathing heavily and even sweating a lot.


    Harry moved back into a morefortable position and left her boobs.


    He had squeezed it enough.


    Intrigued, Harry covertly spread her buttcheeks widely and the queen didn''t resist due to all sorts of emotions running through her mind.


    A puckered pink butthole came to his sight.


    He smoothly pulled his wet dick out from her vagina and ced it atop the hole.


    Emilia immediately felt it but just stayed silent like that.


    Harry''s dick slowly moved into her body.


    Her ass was much tighter than her vagina but his Gift''s side ability made itpletely painless and slowly, he was once more deep inside Emilia''s insides.


    Mm....!


    She moaned quietly.


    "Why are you refraining so much from moaning Aunt? You can just free yourself and moan as much as you want."


    Emilia didn''t speak and Harry started to fuck her butt.


    Slowly prating it before moving back, he was quite rough and Emilia couldn''t stop moaning anymore.


    Ah! Like that!


    Mmmm....!!!!


    Harry fucked her like that for a while and his dick kepting out of her butt and going back in.


    And while at it, Harry moved his finger infront of her twitching vagina and finger fucked it.


    His Lustful Absorption''s touch-enhancing capabilities werepletely on and before they knew it, they were fallen deep into a depth of debauchery.


    They were lost in Lust.


    And when the time came, they came alongside.


    His white jizz entirely filled the quiet woman''s insides and they breathed out.


    Harry could also feel his hands that got wet too.


    "Did you like it, Aunt?" Harry asked calmly.


    "Did you absorb my Gift?" Emilia asked back.


    "I did, I now have your Gift in my hand too."


    "The promise is finished for now, you should go now."


    "Are you sure though? Don''t you want the thick and hard cock deep inside you to move again, fuck you senseless? To make you feel that euphoric sensation again?"


    The Queen turned silent.


    But then, she said, "As the Queen of this Kingdom and a great Gifted, I have many rules that bind me. Things passed down from the past generation in a sense."


    "So?" Harry was confused why she would suddenly talk about something unrted.


    "And one of those rules is to always move in the advantage of the Kingdom''s benefit. To always look for the best of the kingdom."


    Harry was even more confused.


    "Your talent of thought doesn''t seem too bright. So let me tell you what the King would do now that he has no chance of fighting against you in any other way."


    Curious, Harry listened without taking his dick out of her asshole.


    "He would go now to all the women that he knows in this family and try to bed them, you will be enraged that he touched your women, but they are not yet your women. So what will happen? Unnecessary internal conflict."


    "No, queen, hahaha, never, never will I let another man touch one of my possible women. Ever!"


    Harry calmly answered with augh.


    "No woman in this family would ever again be bedded by anyone other than me. I am the ultimate man of this ce, I own the women from now."


    "Do you think it is that easy?"


    "What do you think Anna my maid and my new adoptive daughter are doing now?"


    "What?"


    "They should have already gone and signed simple word contracts with almost all the women in the castle now that they will support me and act as my women. After all, I gave the right incentive too. If they don''t allow themselves to be bedded, they would only be fools."


    "...What?!"


    "Don''t worry, let me fuck you for now. My kingdom will wait."


    "What do you have to give all of them that will make them submit?" Emilia almost broke out of her cold persona.


    She nned to help him by restraining the King by using warnings and not letting him do as he pleased. But Harry already had a n?


    How far had he thought ahead and what was his end goal?


    Harry slowly moved his waist and started to fuck her again.


    From the start of the duel, it was already decided today was going to be hectic.


    Most of the ns were a sess. But the turning point was the King and Queen signing a contract.


    They had fallen into his palm at that point.


    From then on, a part of the kingdom was his alone.


    And all the women that he should now have that can be considered as his in the pce was another ongoing n.


    By the time the King reached the first woman, he would be screaming in fear.


    Harry calmly continued to fuck her. That was it, as long as everything went to his n, he will be much more than what he was today when the sun went down tomorrow.


    ''Even you Aunt, even you are mine now and will stay mine.''


    As he gently kept fucking her, he opened his system and nced at it.


    A new ability had been added to his ever-expanding number of Gifts.


    [WorldWalker: The Gift that the Eternal of Freedom used to be an Eternal. Having taken it from a mere mortal level to an astronomical height.


    Only one user was supposed to have his Gift but the host of the Flowing Blood of Eternals also has this now.]


    [Pseudo Stage 1: This gift allows the user to blend in with the world around them and travel at extremely high speeds.]


    Harry licked his lips.


    It was said the Queen at Stage 5 was impossible to be pursued by enemies.


    It was no wonder, she could teleport after all.


    She could be here now and could be in the Battlefield at the next moment.


    She was said to be even capable of much more than that.


    This was it, all Great Gifts were overpowered.


    Even though this Gift won''t work inside the Castle, it was an extremely good Gift, one that would be extremely helpful.


    But still, in Stage 1, it should not be that overpowered either.


    ''The castle, Eternal Dragon n...how the hell did they make it?''


    Nevertheless, he now knew Gifts were nothing but tools for his path to supremacy.


    Training in them was much harder than growing his body stronger.


    He will reach the top with his body.


    Smiling, he started to move harder and fuck his aunt smoother.


    She could feel his thick dick move in and every time it moved in, she moaned.


    Harry, on the other hand, was quite casual and only gently did it.


    His mind was quite chaotic with all kinds of schemes now, after all, it was thinking of all sides and all matters.


    On one side, his clone and the flower woman had just reached Jumbo City and the next stop should be near Mad Hooligan.


    Then there was that mysterious assassin and the first king.


    The King was now the least of his worries...


    With one deep push, he cramped all of his schlong into her and his white liquid exploded deep inside.


    Ah! Ah! Ha!


    The untouchable queen tiredlyid herself on the throne. Harry could see her breasts being pressed by the throne and broke out of his daze.


    "Oh, Aunt, wanna try once more?"


    "No..." she tiredly replied.


    Harry nodded and took his dick back out, then covered her back with clothes.


    "I will leave you in your room," He said.


    She shook her head and vanished.


    Harry scratched the back of his head, and muttered: "Damn these monsters..."

 Chapter 125 Now I Own The Women Of The Palace.

    ?


    Vincias moved through the pce and soon reached a room. Without even bothering to knock, he opened the door and entered with fierce strides.


    Seated inside with a pondering face was one of his daughters, Sophia Lust Vincias.


    A white-haired, blue-eyed, and curvaceous beauty who radiated a sense of challenging the heavens themselves.


    Such a beautiful woman, such a perfect part of his gene, and soon, she would belong to that filthy mongrel of a kid.


    Sophia stood up from her feet and greeted him, "Hello Father, why have youe here today?"


    Even though her voice was respectful, her face was anything but respectful. It was filled with a sense of disregard.


    The King noticed it and frowned but it didn''t matter to him anymore.


    If Harry knew how to find loopholes in an agreement to make him regret ever signing it. He knew too.


    ''The brat will have all of the women in the castle as his soon. So let me corrupt and destroy them before I give you.''


    That was his thought process at the moment.


    He wasn''t the type of man who cared much about women and simr things. If it was anywhere up in his priorities, he would have considered possible issues regarding them before signing such a contract.


    Nevertheless, both of them were in a contract now, so how could he let Harry be the only one to feel smug?


    Won''t he lose face?


    He can''t go anywhere near Harry, his sister, his mother, or such for now. But unimed women were his to destroy for the time being.


    "Disgusting. Do you not feel shame? He was right all along! such a filthy pig born with a golden spoon in his hands and an ambition that knows no bounds." Looking into his fierce expression and his body that was moving closer to her, Sophia spat.


    The King briefly paused in his tracks but decided to talk after she was under him.


    But Sophia didn''t wait andughed, "You better stop if you don''t want a fate worse than death. I will warn you, I am one of Harry''s women."


    Vincias had his face go entirely nk as he stumbled back. "Wh...what did you say?"


    "Nothing. You piece of crap, just that you should stay away from me and my sisters from now on."


    Vincias'' eyes widened and he immediately vanished to go to another women''s room. ''No, No.''


    Was he in an even deeper plot than he had expected?!


    Sophia on the other hand, smiled gracefully.


    How entertaining to out another kitten acting like a lion in its ce.


    But at the same time, she thought of the new picture added to the whole mix, Harry Lust Vincias, and licked her lips, indeed that man seemed quite interesting.


    After she made all the princesses wear ordinary pajamas and went to watch the duel between Harry and Hugh. She had understood Harry was a key figure in the royal pce now.


    Even though she didn''t know what a sphemous Gifted was, everybody knew someone with 2 Gifts was special. And Harry with more than 4 Gifts?


    He was already almost as worthy as one of the three Great Gifted! Not to mention one of his Gifts seemed awfully too much like DreamWalker!


    And she had also given him an offer before he went to battle that, if he defeated Hugh, one of the princesses was his to y with.


    That was a decision all of them princesses hade to together. After all, they all hated the First Prince to their bone because he knew all of their Gifts'' weaknesses.


    Their Gifts were the only thing that made them special and he had all the incentive to ckmail them. His Monkey''s gift of knowing others'' weaknesses and his strong position made him their invincible enemy.


    They never expected Harry to stand a true chance. Even though Nulls who turned out to be Gifted were said to be great talents.


    After seeing that battle, some of the princesses had chosen to be Harry''s already.


    In their Royal Family, it was normal to choose one of their brothers as their mate and as they had all yet to marry and seeing Harry was interested in polygamy.


    Some of them had already chosen to be his since all they would have to do then would be to have his kids.


    Emotional connections and such were fairytales.


    Having his kids and somebody else''s was the same.


    But such half-hearted thoughts all changed when Anna and Raina came to visit them earlier.


    There was only one thing that she said and that was enough for them to have aplete devotion to Harry''s cause.


    She still had goosebumps at the thought.


    "My Prince Harry ns to make this empire his, and there is no stopping him anymore. At this exact moment, he should have already signed an agreement with the king and should be stalling for time by slowly stating his conditions one by one."


    "Today, as long as you say you are Harry''s woman, just even as mere words, even the king won''t have the guts to do anything to you. And he won''t mind if you don''t want to follow by the word. Just say it for now."


    "And as a reward, My Prince promises to make all your bodies stronger. One of his Gifts that he hadn''t shown to the world is his ability to enhance other''s bodies by having intercourse with them."


    Saying that Anna, who had [Enhanced Senses] Gift had clenched her hands and broke a whole stone to pieces.


    Even though it was quite weak, that was proof enough that Harry''s gift could enhance others'' bodies by having sex.


    Them sisters were only ready to sleep with such a man. He could enjoy their virgin and untouched body as much as he wanted as long as a part of them grew stronger.


    Having a better body was almost like having another Gift after all. No one would say no to that.


    And Harry was particrly handsome and he was the best option.


    Even on Harry''s side, that was a calcted game. He could fuck them and if he gets 100 points, he will spend 10 on them to make them happy.


    As for Anna''s body, he had just upgraded her body slightly while he was nning all of this. He was in dire need of points, after all, so he was quite petty.


    But with just that and a bit of back support from Sophia who had a great amount of influence among the princesses, all 6 princesses were his.


    All of their names had been added to his name.


    ...


    Coming out of hisst daughter''s room with a pale face, Vincias looked towards the throne room with a vacant gaze.


    His Queen, whom even he hadn''t touched yet.


    His daughters...


    He had been too hungry for power, he had been negligent. Now he only felt anger!


    Harry would have chuckled had he seen his face. This guy was truly someone born with a golden spoon.


    Great Ability, male, born king.


    No struggle, no pain. He was just lucky.


    His image around the world was quite exaggerated as a great man.


    Gritting his teeth, Vincias then moved towards his concubines.


    And about an hourter, his face deathly pale, came out of another room.


    All of them had been lost from him.


    They all looked at him with disregard.


    All 13 of them now belonged to Harry. Or so it seemed to the king. Even though Harry''s information said something else.


    It was natural that they chose him though. Harry had promised them to make their bodies as strong as Stage 5 Body Gifted and if that seeded, they wouldn''t have to fear the King.


    Why would they be his anymore?


    Anna and Raina looked at the King as he moved out of the room that they hadst visited and sighed in relief. Now, no woman was there left except the servants and such that he had a chance on.


    But they were sure the King wouldn''t have the face to touch the servants, since that would only make him look even more pathetic.


    The King nced at Anna and Raina with his cold golden gaze and vanished into golden smoke. He will have to go into a small retreat for now.


    ...


    Harry was in his room and trying out the WorldWalker Gift when someone knocked on his door.


    He stopped and said calmly, "Get in."


    The door opened and his sister cum wife, Lilly, and his mother, and grandmother all entered the room.


    Harry smiled calmly, "Has it all gone ording to n?"


    "Yes, but we still didn''t find who poisoned you though..."


    Harry nodded and said in anguid tone, "That is fine, after all, there are many people inside this family. It will take time."


    Valeria warned, "Be careful whether it is one of those women you n to fuck. I already signed Gu contracts with the Stage 5 women. But you will really have to make them have a Stage 5 level body now."


    "That is okay. As long as they belong to me."


    Those Stage 5 grannys would have been the easiest to buy since they were all about to attempt their Awakening. Their Stage 6.


    They would love further preparation much more than they would their vaginas.


    "But big brother, someone rejected you. One woman among the concubines."


    "Oh?"


    Out of more than 50 people, even including ministers to healers, no one rejected him except one woman.


    ''Damn, the king is truly a hated figure other than his power inside the Royalty.''


    It went much smoother than Harry expected. He had expected more than 20 to 30 rejections at least.


    But his bait was too juicy for one and nobody cared for the King truly.


    And it was always a fun thing to see a high mountain fall. People always loved to push thest button.


    "But who is this one woman?"


    "Hugh Vincias'' mother. She seems to have a grudge against you."


    "What about other mothers? Didn''t they care about their children?"


    Most of those women were not virgins and he knew it. But they could still be his bed warmers now. His exclusive bed warmers.


    "That''s the funny part, most of them almost immediately ignored their children. And most others were forced to ept the offer because their daughters chose to be your exclusive holes." Lilly calmly spat.


    "Very nice!" Harry couldn''t but apud himself.

 Chapter 126 Jumbo City

    ?


    Ace and Rena, Raina and Rome''s mother walked out of the city gate and continued their journey toward the academy.


    But havinge out of the walls, Ace stopped the horse and turned around to have a final nce at the city.


    This ce had given him a much more solid view of the world than the ''Blueme Settlement''.


    Here, the buildings weren''t made of trees but just small bricks. And it was a real city rather than a vige.


    It was full of merchants from all around and there were so many things to be bought from here, that even Ace was enticed by some things.


    He had collected flowers about to turn into blueme from around the roots in that basement and without waiting, brought Rena alongside him to continue his travels.


    Only two days ago had he and the woman seated beside him on the horse started their travels.


    And reaching the town, it was a fresh experience for both of them. For one, the merchants and workers and all types of Gifts were used on all types of menial works.


    It was a fresh scenery.


    There was even a circus that they watched. And some Gifted with a Sound Type Gift was even singing.


    Sighing, he turned and nced at Rena, "What is your decision then? Now I can give you a choice, so take it seriously."


    Spending three days and ''nights'' with her and having heard of many things from her, he was quite interested in this sky blue-haired woman.


    She was a gentle soul.


    And since he was now in the city and had a choice of taking another woman from here, he had decided to give her the choice. If she wanted, she could get a horse and travel back to the Royal pce.


    There would be some guards some distance away and she just had to tell them Harry the prince had ordered her to go meet him. They would protect her on the way.


    Even if it could be a dud or just clowns making fun of them, the knights would still help her reach the castle. But no sane man would want to mess with knights for fun, since that mostly ended up being a death sentence.


    Pondering, Rena looked around for a while and then said in a determined voice, "You gave me my life back and is even looking after my children. As long as my body has any use for you, you can use it as much as you want."


    Ace smiled and Rena couldn''t help but blush.


    Ace''s appearance at the moment was far different from the bald young man she saw when she just woke up. He now looked like a dashing knight with shoulder-length white hair and a pair of blue eyes.


    He had changed drastically in appearance.


    He looked like Harry, but he had white hair and blue eyes.


    He had gone into an old barber of sorts and made her use her Gift that forced hair to grow up.


    It was an attempt to see how much he looked alike to his main body and try to look different. But it didn''t work and now he looked even more like his main body.


    As for the eye color, it was something like contacts that he found in the market. He bought it on a whim.


    So, for now, he still had no way to hide his identity from the Academy if he was going there.


    No, until now, he didn''t have one.


    He lightly pped the horse on the side and said, "Move back a little."


    It moved some steps back and looked around curiously, They were walking in a clearing around Jumbo City for now and would be soon entering the forest again.


    And when they leave it once more, it should be moving out of the territory that was absolutely under the Lust Family''s rule.


    Smiling, Ace looked infront of him and asked, "Rena, I just asked you if you want to go to the castle right? If you want to, you could have reached there very simply."


    "...what do you mean, Husband?" Being a concubine, Rena had obviously started to call him that.


    "Look infront of you," Ace said and kept smiling.


    An otherworldly figure of a long ck-haired woman slowly materialized in Infront of them.


    "Wee, Queen." Ace chuckled in amazement.


    Emilia coldly looked at the Horse, Rena, and Ace.


    "I am surprised, to think you even had a clone in the outside world," she said with her icy tone.


    Rena and the horse looked at her with round eyes.


    "Sorry, but where is the thing I asked?" Ace was more interested in what he had told her to bring.


    The Queen looked at him and said, "You might think of the Academy as easy to infiltrate, but if that was the case... It would have already lost to us."


    "Just tell me if there is a way to get in without being discovered."


    "There is, but I have a feeling the guy, Mad Hooligan would easily figure you out."


    Ace turned silent, but then said, "He is the headmaster, and in my knowledge, we would rarely meet, so tell me this method."


    Emilia threw him a small jade in the shape of a mask and the size of a baby''s palm. "A Gu that can entirely change your appearance, beware again, Hooligan will know."


    Ace nodded.


    Emilia looked at him coldly for a second before vanishing. She had no reason to stay anymore.


    Ace sighed inside his mind.


    She was now bound by his promise and could never tell this secret to anyone else or harm him by herself. But he still felt sick at telling one of his core secrets to someone else.


    But it was important to do it. He was in a roadblock after all.


    "Hus...husband, who was that woman? She looked so beautiful..."


    "Hmm? She? She is one of my women, well... She is quite shy tho and immediately left. Must be eager to meet my true self."


    "True self?"


    "That is a story for another time, now, let me change my appearance."


    Ace put it in the middle of his palm and broke it.


    The image of his appearance before he traveled here from Earth shed by his mind and in an explosion of light, his figure transformed.


    Nhuaaaa~ The Horse panicked and squealed but a hand came out of the light andforted it.


    The light slowly vanished and Rena looked at Harry in awe.


    He looked much less gentle and much different.


    An extreme caramel skin, sharp ck eyebrows, and clear blue eyes because of the contact lenses. And finally, ck curly short hair.


    "Like what you see, littledy?"


    Rena scratched her cheeks and muttered, "I liked the other style though..."


    "Oh? That''s a pity then... This is me from now."


    "But you still resemble your previous face very much tho...won''t that be an issue if you want to act like someone else?"


    "What?" Eximing, Harry put a hand into the sack on the horse''s side and took out a mirror.


    It was something Rena asked him to buy, a cheap mirror.


    He looked at it and asked, "How do you feel both my looks are simr?"


    He knew Ace and Harry''s souls were one, so did some simrities exist in our bodies that I had yet to notice?


    "Your body looks like a lot trained now, it is robust." She wrapped her hands around his waist.


    "But it looked the same earlier, your body shape is no different, and your height is the same," she took hold of his dick through the clothes, "There is no change even on your thing."


    "You even smell the same."


    Ace turned silent.


    All those had be his previous look, but now that he thought, Ace and Harry phases of his life both had simr body structures, even though his faces differed very much.


    ''But no problem anyway, I already ended up using it so I will go with this look... Only someone who had been bedded by me so much would know all those details about me after all.''


    He had fucked her so much, she even had all his parts imprinted in her mind. Quite a nice concubine.


    "Come, sit in front Rena," Saying that, Ace helped her sit infront of him on the horse and removed her clothes from her back, and inserted his dick into her vagina.


    The horse then continued traveling without any knowledge.


    While with each of its jumps, Harry''s clone prated this woman''s vagina deeper.


    And as they traveled, he even had something to have fun with.


    And Rena kept moaning mutely as they fucked in broad daylight.


    Luckily, no one would see it since the Queen showed up here; she would have checked nobody else was in a huge distance around before teleporting here after all.


    So it was their time to enjoy and earn points for now!


    Ngg!!! Rena moaned mutely again.

 Chapter 127 What Is Our Next Plan?

    ?


    Seated in his room, Harry looked around at all the people inside. They had all gotten back together again.


    Lilly was seated beside him, Emma was there, and Valeria was also there. But alongside them, Anna and his new adopted kids were also here.


    Harry then focused on Anna and the kids, then said, "Tell me everything you noticed and heard today, Did you find anything suspicious among all of them? Anything at all should be mentioned."


    The Kids looked at each other and then began narrating all the audience reactions in the seating area that they noticed.


    And Anna just looked at all of the people there a bit ufortably. It was quite stressful for her to be seated here, especially since she was no longer a maid but someone whom Harry had acknowledged as a Prince''s Wife. Not even a concubine but a wife.


    Of course, he hadn''t dered that out loud, but her dressing today in the duel was loud enough for perceptive people to notice she was much more than a mere maid.


    And since she was seated here without a sense of alienation, it meant he really meant what he said before going into aa. He was ready to take her as his wife.


    But that didn''t mean it wasn''t awkward for her.


    She knew Lilly didn''t like her as a matter of fact. She also knew Lilly hated almost every woman who tried to go closer to Harry too.


    She was cursing Sophia and the other pajama-wearing women in the audience seats almost half of the entire battle. They were trying to get into her brother''s bed after all!


    But still, it was intriguing how she appeared so meek infront of Harry all the time and never cursed one of his women. She was even quite nice to her now.


    And she even allowed him to have all the women he wanted with that attitude of hers.


    ''Maybe they have some kind of agreement with each other?'' Anna wondered. She felt as if there was a wide chasm between her and Lilly.


    ''How weird,'' she shook her head inside and focused on the current matter.


    She had been told to check all of the people''s reactions while everything happened and she had a list to borate on, so She listened to the kids as she waited.


    "And then there was the moment you got the pin in your throat, many people cringed at it but some of them were unphased. I think those people are fine with pain."


    "A very good little detail. What else?"


    "After that, it was quite usual, nothing much happened and then these unique people came in alongside uhm..." Raina hesitated, but then pointed at Valeria and said, "This aunt, she used some type of Gift to make all of the others forget many things."


    It didn''t even affect those people badly.


    Harry frowned and asked Valeria, "What is this about?"


    Valeria looked at him with a wide smile, "Nothing boy, just those 4 old coots who were too stunned by the appearance of a sphemous Child in our family."


    Harry chuckled. Well, the women among them were already his, he just had to visit them in their bedrooms now.


    Hmm, I wonder how those pussies would feel.


    "But didn''t your Gift hurt others when you absorbed their abilities?"


    "No? That is if I turn their memories into Mud Biscuits for others to eat and get their memories. If I just want to y with theirs, it''s fine."


    Other than Harry''s immediate family, everyone in the room shivered slightly. She was too casual with such words!


    "Okay then Anna, your turn." Harry looked at Anna with a different smile on his face.


    Lilly looked at the face and secretly red at him.


    Emma on the other side was silent the whole time and just kept listening, she wanted to find out who dared to poison him all those days ago too.


    Anna cleared her throat. She was a silent person, but she had no problem withpleting missions.


    "As little Raina and Rome had already exined, most of the audience had natural reactions but I noticed some especially weird reactions."


    All of them looked at her with intrigued faces.


    "For one, it was the Monkey Prince''s Monkey, some princesses and princes seem to be constantly looking at it in anger, fear, or even hatred. I could hear some of them clenching their hands tightly."


    Her Enhanced Senses even caught someone grinding their teeth!


    "That Monkey?" Harry pondered on those reactions a bit seriously.


    The princesses seemed to hate the Monkey Prince guy too.


    Even though Hugh was smitten with Lilly, there was no reason for such flimsy women who sold their souls to Harry without much effort ¨C they were bound to him now ¨C to hate that prince.


    Maybe he did something big behind the scenes?


    Did the Monkey have some kind of specialty?


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, Monkey was not the highlight of the day after all," Anna said seriously.


    The room turned silent for a brief moment before Anna continued, "There was a moment in between the fight when Princess Lilly swore to kill the First Prince in anger. It was quite mutely said, even my senses only briefly picked it up."


    "Then?"


    "Then, among the concubines, someone stopped rapping their finger on the seat exactly at that moment."


    "What do you mean exactly?"


    "This person I am talking about is the red-haired concubine if you don''t remember exactly. She has a son and a daughter. And I checked the records and know that her Gift is a fire type."


    "Why are you so focused on this particr concubine?"


    "From the start of the duel, she had no eyes on the First Prince and always focused on you. Even when he was certainly putting up a great fight. It was as if she was sure you would have some kind of way to win and was wondering what it is and waiting anxiously to see it!"


    Harry silently pondered on it and looked towards Emma. "Mom, what is this red hair''s name?"


    "Seraphina Lust Vincias, born with the Gift of fire, my half-sister in a very messed up familydder. 8th concubine in name, even lower than me in an authority list that no one ever cared about."


    "She has a very... Chaotic personality, sometimes, she is the kindest woman around, and sometimes she might just be the one who burns maids for fun. She is a weird creature. But the weird part is, both sides of her are equal extremes. Once when she felt kind, she had even cut her own fingers off to feed an animal."


    The strange silence started to creep in again.


    "But she has no reason to poison me."


    Emma didn''t have anything else to say, even though she hated and feared that women, she didn''t think she would take all the trouble to somehow poison Harry.


    Who was a known Null till then!


    Valeria though, had a different opinion. "Her actions always have one thing inmon, she is showy, she is like fire. If it burns, it lights. I don''t think she is the type to actually covertly attempt assassinations."


    Harry silently thought about it and then sighed calmly. "We don''t have to think so much, I might be able to understand a part of the reason after I bed her. So when I am free, I will give her a visit."


    That Aunt of his seemed quite interesting anyway.


    A chaotic beauty.


    "Okay then Anna, have you felt anything else?"


    "There were some women who seemed interested in your body. Most women had starry eyes at your appearance alongside Princess Lilly."


    Lilly smiled thinking about that entry. It was quite a heart-pounding experience.


    "Anything more?"


    Anna thought of everything and then finally added, "Nothing more than that but there was this sensation of being seen all of the time when I was in that ce. As if someone was looking at us, but I guess that is the King and Queen watching the duel using some method from inside the throne room."


    Harry wrapped his fingers together and once again fell into deep thoughts.


    "So, big brother," Lilly called out, "What is our overarching n now?"


    "There are three main ideas I am now having. For one, I am quite sure the First Prince knows who poisoned me, I want to interrogate him."


    That won''t be much trouble anymore.


    But then there was the First King. Harry was sure he would be aware of what was happening here, but how was he going toe out?


    What was his agenda?


    Both the First Prince and First King were a source of questions for him now, but Harry had a feeling they could be a bundle of answers.


    Especially the First King. He must have a lot of Born-Dragon abilities, so he was a big enigma.


    The man was as old as the Kingdom after all. He was the most dangerous piece in the game now.


    And also the one Harry wanted to take down the most!


    But everything will be clear with enough pussies conquered. I just need to be strong enough!

 Chapter 128 The Short Time Plan

    ?


    Harry looked at the two kids, Rome and Raina, and ordered, "You guys may leave the room, If you have any needs, just ask me, if I am busy, ask a maid. Good work today."


    The kids hesitated but Rome finally took it by his courage and said in a slightly uncalm tone, "Can we... Ask about our mother?"


    The people in the room curiously looked at them.


    Harry calmly smiled and then replied, "Your mother is safe and sound, she is now officially one of my concubines, Don''t worry, just wait for her."


    Rome and Raina nodded and then left the room.


    It turned unusually silent for a moment before Lilly smoothly found hisp as her throne to sit on.


    "So big brother, is it finally time you tell me about those brats? Where did you get them and why are they the same kids grandma talked about the other day?"


    Harry smiled and rested his head on her shoulders. "It is nothing much, but I will keep it to myself for a little longer."


    He was slightly worried these days about all kinds of Born-Dragon abilities that could be in the First King''s hands.


    What if he had some kind of ability that could potentially allow him to read their mind?


    He didn''t fear Lilly and Valeria being mind-read, since both of them were special.


    One was a Stage 5 and the other was a Great Gifted in Dreams. There was no way they would be mind-read without them knowing.


    Unless it was his Lustful Absorption.


    But even that only allowed him to see only their emotions, not literal mind reading.


    But what about Anna and Emma?


    They wouldn''t know shit even if their memories were stolen by Valeria. They were his cute women sure, and he would protect them no matter what.


    But what about the Born-Dragon gift that might potentially exist which could potentially read their minds from a distance?


    It didn''t matter when he was out of the First King''s sight, but what about now?


    He might even be trying to find some openings even now. Luckily, the Queen had an eye on his protection especially.


    "Okay... Don''t tell then." Lilly pouted in irritation.


    Harry gently wrapped his hand around her petite waist and said with a smile, "But anyway, I took them as my adoptive children, so they are my kids and their mother is my concubine now."


    "Whatever..."


    Harry changed the focus and looked at Anna. "Come, Anna, now it is time we have our talk," he said as he patted the bed on his side.


    Anna curtly moved and sat there.


    Lilly secretly rolled her eyes while Emma and Valeria just looked at them calmly.


    They could see the thread wrapped around her hands after all.


    "Lilly, can you leave myp for a second?" Harry asked while expecting a tantrum.


    But unexpectedly, Lilly just stood up and moved aside to go sit with Emma and Valeria instead.


    He looked at her in curiosity but she only mocked him with her tongue out.


    He shook his head and looked at Anna.


    "So, Mom, Sis, and Grandma, this is Anna, as you all already know, and she is also my second wife after Lilly."


    They all smiled and nodded at her.


    Anna embarrassedly bowed at them.


    "And now Anna," Harry smiled as he walked out of the bed and to Lilly''s back.


    Hugging her firmly, he said, "This is my little precious sister, and also my First Wife. But of course, she won''t bully you with her authority. Right, Lilly?"


    "Of course, I never bully anybody!" Lilly irritatedly escaped his hug.


    ''Why is she so mad? Won''t even let me hug today?'' Harry felt indignant but moved towards his next closest target.


    "This, Anna, is my kind and cute Mother, she is now your mother in a sense too. Show her the utmost respect, much more respect than you show Lilly."


    Lilly just humphed and didn''t do anything else.


    Emma on the other hand, smiled at Anna and said with a calm tone, "I have been rude to you before, but never did I expect you will be one of my son''s wife in the end..."


    "No...Mother.. You''ve never been rude..." Anna eximed in a small voice.


    "And finally, this is my Grandma, Valeria. What can I say, she could be quite fierce." he smiled as he groped Valeria''s boobs from the back.


    "But she is also a very kind woman, she is just a bit awkward in showing her support."


    Valeria nodded. But she was quite irritated that only she got groped in between introductions.


    Now she would have lost quite some respect in front of this new granddaughter-inw.


    Harry then looked at the three, Mom, Grandma, and Sister trio, and seriously said, "From now on, she is a part of us, so you guys should also show proper respect. She is my wife after all."


    He had chosen her as his wife for only one reason, she was a trustworthy woman and someone who truly loved him. Since the thread worked after all.


    The three women nodded in eptance.


    Lilly was someone they knew and they didn''t have anything particrly against her. If Harry wanted her to be part of them. She was allowed.


    But of course, if they found anything that they disliked heavily about her, she would soon be demoted to his concubine status.


    That was how it would work. These three women stood at the top of his Harem and decided the authority.


    Harry''s job was just to have sex all around, but they were the ones who would maintain order and control.


    Especially with his huge Harem that was slowly being built up.


    "So Mom, Sister, Grandma, and Anna, my next goal is to have sex with all of you as much as I can, so you should get stripped."


    Anna silently looked at him with fleshed cheeks, and asked, "All of us?!"


    "Yes, all four of you," Harry replied with a smile.


    "Go one by one. Grandma, you aroused me earlier, so you get naked infront of me slowly."


    Valeria didn''t mind and moved infront of them, then one by one, removed her clothing.


    Harry ogled every part of her.


    Her supple white skin tinged with caramel, her well-maintained figure. Her well-standing breasts, ck hair, and body.


    His Dick was standing erect already.


    But Grandma Valeria removed the final piece of clothing and all of her beauty came to his sight.


    Her clean pink pussy that was growing wet. Her erect pink nipples.


    Her belly button.


    Her plump ass.


    He was about to praise her when a cold hand removed his pants and took his dick out.


    He looked down to find Lilly in between his legs.


    He smiled but Lilly didn''t mind him and put his dick into her mouth.


    Her wet mouth embraced his dick and she calmly started to move her head up and down.


    Harry just enjoyed it silently. His sister''s mouth was an especially fantastic experience after all.


    And Lilly for now, just wanted to get his attention back on her and her alone. So she didn''t care about some stupid nude show and thought of sucking his dick.


    She took it wholely into her throat and gently brought it back out. Especially licking its head at times.


    Harry just let it continue like that for quite a while before taking hold of her silver head and making it move gently with his hands.


    Lilly didn''t mind at all. His attention was back on her after all.


    So Harry just made his sister''s head move up and down and she sucked all parts of his penis like a lollipop.


    While, Valeria, dissatisfied, moved by herself and took one of Harry''s hands to ce it on top of her Vagina.


    And of course, that made his hand enter her Vagina casually and he started to finger his Grandma''s insides.


    Lilly was slightly irritated but continued to suck his dick.


    ''Bug brother''s resistance to my mouth is increasing, he used to cum way earlier than this...'' she thought as her tongue tried to wrap around his dick.


    Harry used his free hand to make her head bob on his dick and excited at his dick growing much firmer inside her mouth, she started to move faster.


    Deep in her throat, she could feel it hit.


    She almost felt as if she was swallowing it many times.


    She sometimes even bit it but it did not get harmed at all.


    As his dick reached her depth once more, Harry sighed and pushed her head deeper into his crotch.


    His white liquid exploded and spread throughout her mouth.


    Heaving, she took his dick out and looked at him in the eye. Then without a word, swallowed all his cum in her mouth.


    She didn''t show it to him but he knew she wanted his attention at the moment.


    Why? Was she having doubts?


    Harry smiled, she was the main girl in today''s show.


    He can''t have her feel any kind of fear of losing him or something after all.


    She was his most beloved sister, she deserved all his attention.

 Chapter 129 Giving Attention To Sis.

    ?


    Having swallowed his cum, Lilly looked up at him while wondering what he would do next.


    Harry smiled at her and said with a gentle tone, "Lilly, get naked for your big brother."


    Lilly nced around at the other people in irritation and rolled her eyes. Then said, "I want the first three rounds."


    Valeria frowned but didn''t say anything and just moaned mutely as Harry''s fingers yed around deep inside her.


    Emma and Anna weren''t naked yet, so they nodded.


    Not that Anna would have dared to disobey Lilly on the first day.


    "Okay, Lill, no objections, the first three times today are dedicated to my wife."


    "Ah! I had forgotten that today was our first sex after you married me that day, so make it four rounds big brother."


    Lilly looked around in question; did somebody dare to go against her in this? If so, it was going to be war!


    Harry chuckled, "Four times for you then, but you better don''t get tired, I n to go special hard today."


    "Oh?" Eager, Lilly gave a final peck on his dick and stood up. Then without thinking, raised both of her hands.


    Harry understood the cue and undid her dress by raising it.


    Slowly, her supple skin the same color as her brother, and her filled mounds were revealed.


    Her skin looked a beautiful mix of caramel and white and her body was so petite and feminine, it was like it was built to be embraced.


    Of course, only by him!


    Harry then looked at her beautiful face. She had a pair of ck eyes, as ck as his and the same shape.


    Clearly, two pieces torn from a single cloth.


    He then looked at her lips, they were rosy, and inviting. He wanted to kiss her, but again, she had licked his meat too early and her mouth was very much covered in his cum.


    So he could not kiss her for now.


    Then his gaze moved to take in her boobs, a perfect fit for his hand, No, slightly bigger now.


    He gently took her boobs and groped them, while at the same time, his face moved and he started to kiss her neck.


    Lilly extended her neck to make it morefortable.


    Harry''s hand gently caught her nipples and asked, "Why do you seem so worried? I am here, no rush."


    He pushed her to the bed and looked at her vagina.


    She was cleanly shaved and wet.


    He brought his face in the middle of her crotch and gave it a loving kiss.


    Lilly silently took a hold of his head by wrapping her legs around it.


    Harry chuckled. "You are far fiercer too."


    He didn''t try to get out of her grasp and gave another kiss to her pussy.


    "You like it, sis?" He asked with another kiss.


    "Yes, brother... I like it but do like you do every day."


    Harry''s tongue slithered into her pussy and moved around inside. He could immediately feel her insides wrap around his tongue and her sweet taste.


    His tongue went even deeper and her legs tightened around his head.


    Harry didn''t stop and did the same thing again and again, making his tongue enter deeply into her and then taking it back out.


    At the same time, his hands never stopped ying circles with Valeria''s insides.


    And Valeria and Lilly started moaning alongside.


    Ng-!


    Ah! Ha! Ha!


    Harry grew even more vigorous at the moans and bit the sides of Lilly''s pussy gently.


    Her legs immediately tightened to the max and liquid exploded out of it.


    Harry drank all her nectar without hesitation.


    Her legs loosened.


    At the same time, Valeria reached her limits and with a sudden tightening of her insides, leaked her juices all over his hand.


    Harry chuckled as he moved his head out of Lilly''s crotch and while looking at her face, he asked, "Lilly, how was it?"


    "Good...Ah...Good..." Lilly replied while breathing heavily.


    But then spread her legs wide to show her invitation.


    Harry smiled and put his extremely hard penis over her Vagina.


    Lilly closed her eyes and waited for the feeling.


    The feeling of her brother''s cock entering her deepest depths slowly and surely.


    And Harry didn''t let her wait long.


    His penis got rubbed on her entrance for a while and then, it slowly entered his sister''s warmth.


    And within seconds, he was balls deep inside her.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling.


    Lilly''s uncalm breathing, her clenched hands, and her red face all came to his mind and he started moving back and forth.


    Today, he just wanted to have vani sex with her.


    Just usual and calm love of a brother to a sister.


    He even took back his hands from his grandma''s crotch and ced all his focus on his sister.


    And with a calm smile, just enjoyed the process.


    This was not sex for the points, or anything else, it was just sex to show his sister his love and for him to enjoy.


    The slimy sensation of a dick inside a woman wasn''t something to be not enjoyed. It was the ultimate form of ecstasy.


    Her vagina just casually let his cock in and embraced it with its tightness before letting it back out.


    His hands also started to grope her body.


    Butt, boobs, stomach.


    Thighs.


    He caressed all parts of her as he fucked her, and before they knew it, they were trapped in each other.


    Her Vagina was too perfect for his dick.


    A sister was made for the brother.


    The sound of flesh pping flesh resounded around the room and the people inside looked on with eager gazes.


    No matter who it was, his mother, his grandmother, his maid. Everyone had their hearts calm down as they watched Harry fuck his sister.


    It was the sensation of a storm calming down.


    But in this calmness, Harry and Lilly were just deep in thought of one another, and just like that.


    Harry continued pounding her straight for an hour.


    And when it was over, they broke out of their daze and immediately, Harry overflowed her insides with his seeds.


    Both of them breathed heavily.


    And Harry also smiled. It was the first time he had had such gentle and unhurried sex, and this time, his stamina really shined.


    Both of them had the time of their lifetime.


    Even now, he felt so calm andposed, Lust was thest thing on his mind. Nevertheless, it was time for sex and at those times, a man had to get his dick straight.


    Harry''s cock never receded. It was still as strong as ever.


    He unhurriedly took it out of Lilly''s vagina and looked at it in intrigue as his seeds mixed with her own juices slowly trickled out.


    He looked at it and moved his hands.


    Rotating the roughly breathing Lilly, he made her ass face him and spread her buttcheeks.


    A pink hole invited him to go in.


    He put his dick''s head in and slowly prated her ass.


    Her ass was tight but his dick was covered in her pussy juice, so it entered with only a bit of push and pull and some harrumphs from Lilly.


    "...Brother, this time go a bit rough..." Lilly ordered from in front.


    Her shyness had long since been cured and she was uncaring about the others in the room seeing her naked and being fucked by her brother.


    Even though her face was as red as a tomato and hidden under a pillow.


    Harry squeezed her butt and kept it spread, but it didn''t help much since his sister''s butt was innately tight.


    He pushed deep in and pulled it back out.


    At the same time, his hands wrapped around her waist to push her towards him.


    And in that position, Harry moved roughly and pulled his dick half out, then just like that, pushed it back in.


    Lilly moaned with every hit of his crotch on her butt.


    His hands caressed the area surrounding her belly button and once more started pushing and pulling.


    Lilly heaved as she took it all in.


    Valeria and Emma just looked at the spectacle and didn''t speak for quite a while.


    Until Emma asked what was on her mind, "Are you thinking the same thing I am?"


    Valeria smiled knowingly. "If he chose her, that''s just the kid''s wish, don''t go hard on him now... Poor boy."


    Emma nodded even though she didn''t feel any kind of ill will. She was just a bit surprised that Harry wanted to get Lilly pregnant first.


    It was obvious that in thest few days, he had been showing her extra care. He must''ve wanted her to have a birth first.


    Even though he didn''t state it explicitly, his face and actions were more gentle.


    As a mother, Emma was surely not against such a lovely decision either, and Valeria knew that, but was nevertheless just pushing buttons.


    "Anyway, Mom, next is me," Emma said as she stared at Harry having another orgasm inside Lilly''s ass.


    Valeria nodded. "You guys do you, I will take him for myself when you are all tired."


    She knew his monstrous stamina after all.


    But she still wanted him to do it fast.

 Chapter 130 Return Of Evis. (Important )

    ?


    Having filled Lilly''s Ass with his cum, Harry smiled and asked, "You want more, Lilly?"


    Lilly was breathing heavily and her face was utterly red and hidden in the pillow. She was also sweating quite a bit.


    Gently pping her round buttocks, he asked again: "Can you hold on more?"


    Lilly nodded.


    Harry covertly took his dick out of her butt and once again ced it infront of her vagina.


    It was throbbing weakly.


    "I never told you Lilly, but your vagina is cute."


    Lilly didn''t speak and gently moved her waist, making his dick rub on her vaginal entrance and making him be absolutely hard.


    Harry smiled and nced at his Mother and Anna.


    "You guys also get naked and on the bed," he said with a chuckle.


    Valeria wasfortably naked on the side, so she was ready anytime he was.


    Lilly frowned and moved her back again, making his dick enter her vagina.


    "Big brother, I still have two more rounds!" she said, a bit angry.


    Harry smiled and made his dickfortable inside her before speaking. "I know, but actually, I would do it way more than three times today, but you can''t handle it all together, so, I will just do it with them when you are tired. When you are not tired, I am all yours."


    Lilly blushed, she could see that he was giving her much more consideration than even mom today. That made her wonder,


    ''Did he really want to impregnate me first?''


    Harry didn''t borate and spread her vagina using his hands.


    Lilly moaned in pleasure.


    Harry then spread it even further.


    He could see her flesh trembling and her wet juices trickling down.


    His penis was also deep inside his sister''s insides and such a scene immediately made him have a hard-on.


    On the other hand, Emma and Anna got naked.


    Anna was heavily blushing as she revealed her snow-white skin and mature body to the world.


    It was the first time she was getting naked infront of anyone other than Harry. Even though they were women.


    Harry, on the other hand, pushed his dick as deep into his sister as he could and made it move around inside.


    Lilly could feel her insides being filled to the brim and something moving around inside.


    Harry''s hands moved and he caught her petite but plentiful boobs in his hands and started to squeeze them roughly.


    At the same time, he moved his waist back a bit, sliding his dick half out and then with a rough push, prated her deep in.


    Then, he took a deep breath.


    He could smell her unique scent wafting into his nose, she was his beloved sister.


    Emma moved and was soon just behind Harry, she caringly cupped his balls from the back and massaged it gently as he fucked her daughter.


    Harry could feel his vigor rising and he moved a bit faster.


    Emma smiled and licked his neck.


    Harry''s hair was rising in excitement but he didn''t stop fucking his sister, his rod was harder than ever!


    Emma once again continued licking her son''s neck. She had always wanted to lick him all over.


    To taste all parts of her son.


    And even as she was doing that, she never stopped massaging his balls, and Harry just kept thrusting more and more vigorously into Lilly.


    And Lilly just kept moaning louder and louder.


    Even Valeria was aroused and started fingering herself. Had she not been someone who had a severe dislike of unknown people touching her, she would have asked Anna to do it instead.


    While Anna was just embarrassed and kept standing on the side, silent and naked.


    Her pussy dripping juices.


    Harry, on the other hand, waspletely aroused at his mom''s yful acts on his balls and her licking him all over and could only vent all his frustrations onto his sister''s vagina.


    He suddenly squeezed Lilly''s buttcheeks rammed deep into her, and then all of his white jizz exploded into her.


    He breathed heavily, and Lilly tiredly fell on the bed.


    Turning around, he looked at Emma and asked curiously, "What was that about Mom?"


    Emma didn''t reply and licked and caught Harry''s lips in a kiss. Harry didn''t reject and tasted his mom''s kiss deeply for some seconds before they broke it.


    He wanted to ask what she was up to but she wasn''t over and kissed him again.


    She put her tongue into him and gently embraced his tongue with hers.


    Once again, they broke the kiss and Harry looked into his mother''s eyes. "What is it, Mom?" He asked in a gentle voice.


    Emma said with a slightly embarrassed tone, "No, Harry, I just felt like doing that..."


    Harry chuckled and took his dick out of Lilly''s pussy. Then called Valeria and Anna closer.


    Then he positioned them each on the bed side by side and all of them consented with different expressions.


    Valeria was excited.


    Emma was curious.


    Anna was embarrassed.


    He then took in the great view.


    4 great butts, 4 vaginas were all together and waiting for him to have them.


    All of them looked quite simr, except that they had their own uniqueness too.


    He knew how each of them had a different tightness.


    But they were all from one family, that much was certain.


    He casually put his dick in the middle of Emma''s vagina and with a relieved expression, pushed it deep in.


    Lilly sighed in relief from the side, even though she had talked big earlier, she was indeed a bit tired.


    While Valeria frowned and took one of his hands to ce it atop her butt.


    Harry smiled and squeezed it while his other hand moved towards Anna''s vagina.


    How long had it been since hest touched this quiet maid? He gently stroked her butthole and then silently touched her vagina.


    She had also shaved and cleaned it for him to enter.


    Fucking his mother deeply, squeezing his grandmother''s butt, fingering his maid, Harry kept moving.


    The flesh, the juices, the feelings, the moans, the motherly love, familial love, all of that faded into the background as the Null Prince enjoyed his sexual life.


    Debauched expressions were on each of the women''s faces and with each move, their hearts beat for more.


    But while this sensual scene was happening here, something else was happening elsewhere.


    Hundreds of kilometers away from the castle, in a humble vige.


    The whole area reeked with the smell of blood. No matter where you looked, it was all blood and gore.


    But somehow, there was nothing bloody in this vige, instead, it was filled with calm serenity.


    There was not even the presence of life there, except one.


    At the top of a thatched hut sat a nakeddy with an extremely beautiful face.


    Her rainbow-colored hair was floating in the wind and her eyes were closed.


    Her naked body looked like a pristine statue.


    But had someonee here, they could still not see her. It was as if she was hidden by an invisible veil.


    As if she was in a different dimension.


    Her eyshes fluttered open and she nced in a direction.


    And with a mncholic face, she smiled. "...Dad finally seemed to have begun noticing things."


    She chuckled with a sound akin to bells.


    She had been waiting too long, maybe it was time for all of the truth to be revealed.


    ''But I guess, Mom might not like that...'' she muttered and vanished.


    Her Dad had many things to care about at this moment and she was well aware of thoseplexities, especially the Disasters.


    She had helped him as much as she could by infiltrating the first Disaster and giving him her Gift [World of the Mind].


    But ording to her Dad''s personality, the Eye of Blessing''s offer should have been denied by now.


    Looking into that Pce was too hard even for her, who was a True Cultivator instead of a Gifted, so she couldn''t yet tell truly.


    But one thing was sure, her Dad would never ept a deal with the Blessing Eyes to be a ve.


    So even if she infiltrated the second Disaster, the Eye of Disasters would be far too strong for her to resist.


    So there was only one choice now.


    To prepare Harry ¨C her Dad ¨C for the disaster.


    No one else other than her could prepare him.


    "Ah, I wonder what expression will he have when I suddenly pop up infront of him..." A cheeky chuckle rang through the empty vige.


    Had Harry seen or heard any of the things that happened here, he would have been stunned.


    But at the moment, he was busy having sex with his mother and pleasuring his other women.


    And after the chuckle echoed around for a while, the illusory barriers were lifted and the true vige was revealed.


    It was filled with corpses, so many that even war veterans like the King would have gasped in fear.


    All of them were bloodied and dead.


    But the truly terrorizing thing was, all of these beasts didn''t look like anything that was known throughout Mystry.


    They looked... Alien.

 Chapter 131 Wh...What?

    ?


    The morning sun had just shown its big shiny ass to thends and the world was growing brighter.


    It was another new morning but the windows in Harry''s room were curtained and light couldn''t pass through at all.


    And in the bed, he was surrounded by his four naked women and deep in sleep.


    Had he seen himself, even he would have understood he was the calmest he had been for a long while.


    As time passed and the heat in the room started to rise, Harry stirred and his eyelids slowly fluttered open.


    Yesterday was a long day filled with sex and lovemaking, he had done it so many times with Emma and Valeria after Anna and Lilly had tired out, he didn''t even know how many times anymore.


    Both of them had much more stamina than the other two.


    Groggily sitting up and unclinging himself from an embrace from four different women, with Lilly sleeping right on top of him, he yawned.


    "What a great night..." He smiled at Lilly who was still blissfully asleep on his chest and instinctively looked around... And then froze.


    Standing beside the bed, sipping coffee from his own cup, and casually looking at him was a girl with clean white robes who had rainbow-colored hair and rainbow-colored eyes.


    Her skin a healthy white.


    His heart immediately skipped a beat.


    ''Am I back in a Disaster again?'' he couldn''t help but fear that possibility.


    Evis smiled at his dumbfounded reaction and sipped on her coffee again.


    Harry''s gaze then moved to Valeria who was sleeping beside him with a blissful expression.


    ''She couldn''t sense this Evis-looking girl...'' Harry''s heart skipped another beat.


    Evis looked at him and her casual act slowly vanished and a chuckle escaped her lips. "Dad, you are looking too much into it, trust me, this is me."


    Harry didn''t trust her at all!


    Evis looked at his expression and then pondered before speaking. "How about this Dad? I can tell you any questions you may have and I will answer."


    "...Who are you?" Harry asked with a re.


    "Me? I am Evis Isiah, Daughter of my father who is currently sleeping with my grandmother, great-grandmother, and even my Aunt Lilly."


    Harry looked at her with a bit of trepidation. The Queen was supposed to have an Eye on him and protect him, if she could bypass even her supervision, she was strong beyond his understanding.


    He could only y along for now and get some time for himself.


    "Oh, Evis, then tell me... Who is your Mother?" Harry asked with a calm tone.


    Evis smiled, and said in a casual tone, "I was born with the blood of an alien woman and you my dead father."


    Harry gritted his teeth, she did indeed know the facts.


    "Tell me something that can make me believe it''s you."


    Evis casually pointed at her vaginal area and asked, "Don''t you remember the memory crystal you took out from my vagina Dad? Or is it that you forgot everything about my story?"


    Harry looked at her in disbelief.


    But he was no less dubious.


    Everything she was speaking about was things that happened inside that Disaster.


    Was it even real?


    He did not want his own emotions to be yed around with some omnipotent Eye again.


    Evis looked at him with a frown, indeed, convincing him would be a bit hard.


    She took a sip of the coffee.


    "Dad, let me tell you the whole story, but you have toe with me. Let''s talk somewhere where there won''t be any others."


    Harry immediately nodded.


    As far away from his women, as better.


    With a smile, Evis put down the cup and held out her hands, A small white portal was opened and she walked into it and vanished.


    Harry got out of bed, used his Gift to wear a dress, and followed her into it after a final nce around the room.


    Whatever happened, he could only fight it directly.


    His surroundings changed and looking around, he was in a dim room with small bookshelves and a desk in the middle.


    He looked all around in suspicion and Evis got seated on one side of the desk and waited for him to sit on the other.


    He took a deep breath and got seated while looking at Evis.


    Really, he had a faint hope what was happening was a truly good thing, but he was somehow disbelieving of such a thing too.


    Evis looked into his eyes and spoke with a slightly irritated tone, "So, Daddy, can we start our conversation?"


    Harry was quite reserved infront of a possibly strong being and nodded.


    Not that he won''t try teleporting if something bad happens.


    Even though it won''t be much of a distance with his pseudo-stage 1 Gift.


    But still, Evis never had a Gift that could literally warp distances by opening gates.


    But that for some reason also made him want to know the details.


    This was a straight-up great Gift level of potential, so how was she doing it?


    Did she somehow have a more powerful Gift that he didn''t know of?


    Something on equal terms with the Great Gifts?


    "So Dad, let me begin by unraveling the biggest mystery here. That is you, My father, let me tell you what you truly are and how you came to be."


    Harry looked at her with a wavering pair of eyes but a calm heart. He had already ended the discussion regarding his origin.


    No matter whether he was Ace, Harry or abination of both was irrelevant now. All that mattered was his own choices.


    Nevertheless, he was ready to hear.


    "Dad, don''t be too stunned but it is going to get quite crazy...."


    Harry didn''t care much and nodded.


    "There are many worlds in the cosmos Dad, and the world we are currently in is called Blessed Curse Mystic Verse."


    Harry''s face abruptly grew serious and he focused on her. She looked exactly like his daughter Evis.


    Did she know about the Blessing and Disaster Eyes?


    How?


    "So what are you getting to with all of that? What does it concern in any way with my existence?" He asked with a curious tone.


    Evis calmly smiled and continued talking about the details of this world instead of answering him.


    "Dad, do you know this Blessed Curse Mystic Verse has owners?"


    "Owners?"


    "Yes, Owners, creatures nigh-omnipotent and inconceivable to my eyes. They are two Eyes if I heard correctly. And they are both at the Eternal Stage of cultivation."


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat and he asked. "But what does that have to do with me?"


    "A world Dad, a single world can only hold one Eternal, if there are two. They have to fight it out under a million years and the loser will be ejected from the world or killed. That is why these two owners are in a big fight."


    Harry''s heart skipped another beat. "But what does it have to do with me? Aren''t I just an ant infront of such mighty creatures?"


    Evis smiled a smile that was not a smile. "Yes, it has to do so much with you that you would be startled."


    "Dad, do you know there is a world in the vast cosmos that exists far away from here known as the Eternal Heaven?"


    "...What is that?"


    "A world where only people who had reached Eternal level of might could enter. It is a true heaven.


    And in there existed many people, ns, and such that had Eternals. And in there was a n... Eternal Dragon n.


    But still, this Eternal Dragon n had an enemy, who you should be very familiar with.


    And that Enemy is Harry. In other words, you, my father."


    Harry looked at her and said calmly: "That doesn''t even make any sense."


    "Ah, wait a second Dad, let me borate. This person Harry, or in other words, Eternal of Deep Seas was not as weak as you are today."


    "...What?"


    "You, Dad, are from the start an Eternal. It is very simple, you couldn''t get into this world because of the Two Eyes guarding against the outside world and when you got a chance, you sealed your own strength and jumped into this world ¨C to Blessed Curse Mystic Verse.


    And Your soul was yed around quite a bit through some convoluted mess of abilities regarding time, space, and shit amid this entry and your Soul became two.


    Ace and Harry.


    But once one of you died, two became one again and the Eternal''s mind was back in ce.


    But at the same time, your sealed Eternal Cultivation also started toe back.


    The System. Flowing Blood of Eternals was the way you chose to seal your powers and using it, you could get back your strength just as easily."


    Harry''s eyes were as wide as saucers.


    "And that is just the start Dad, for keeping those two eyes away from scrutinizing you, you kept your memories sealed and let one memory after the other find you through people you brought alongside you."


    Eternals would have been found out by the eye, but mortals were fine, so Harry had taken some from the outside world here.


    "Evis, me, I regained my memories of the outside world and barged into Disasters. Uh, it''s too confusing to say it all together. By now, I guess Dad it is quite sure that I am your lovely Daughter, right?"


    Harry couldn''t even speak.


    But she seemed quite genuine...


    I have to try having sex with her to find out.

 Chapter 132 Checking If She Was Really His Daughter.

    ?


    Harry calmly looked at Evis and made his dress vanish.


    "If you are my daughter, you should know what to do."


    Evis smiled and made the desk vanish with a tap.


    Then, she walked infront of him and without a word, squatted and brought her face to the middle of his crotch.


    And then gently took his cock into her mouth without hesitation.


    Harry''s cockfortably moved in his daughter''s mouth.


    He took her head by the sides and made it bob up and down.


    Her mouth and tongue gently surrounded his dick and he could really feel her move.


    On the other hand, Evis looked up at his face with expectation and seeing the satisfied expression, continued to please her dad.


    Harry constantly moved her head using his hands.


    It was an extremely satisfying feeling. Especially when he knew the woman sucking his cock was a monster even stronger than the Queen.


    Not to mention the possibility of her being his daughter.


    So, he just continued having his cock sucked by her and when he was too aroused, pulled her head deep into his cock, and then simply exploded his jizz into her mouth.


    She swallowed it all without any hesitation.


    Then Harry looked at her with a bit more amicability but was still quite hesitant to believe. Her mouth seemed the same as Evis though... It was the same sensation he remembered.


    "...Ev¨C girl, sit on myp," Harry spoke.


    Evis removed her clothes and smiled. "Yes, Daddy!"


    She nakedly moved and at first, casually sat on his dick while facing him, but it stood up and Harry moved his waist to make his dick enter her vagina.


    It slowly pushed in.


    Evis took a deep breath and immediately, Harry could feel his daughter''s pussyfortably embrace his dick.


    He briefly nced at Evis''s Status and immediately, new information appeared on it.


    This was his baby girl!


    He turned off the system and hugged her tightly while cing his face on her chest. "Evis..."


    "Dad."


    They immediately grew emotional. And to avoid the awkwardness, Evis gently moved her hips, making Harry''s dick fuck her while he was emotionally hugging her.


    Harry didn''t mind and in happiness, started to suck his daughter''s boobs.


    Gentle, pure milk came out of it and he drank like a thirsty man.


    Evis gently patted his head. "I used a magic on my boobs, especially for you. Drink as much as you want."


    Even while saying that, she didn''t stop moving her waist.


    Harry could feel his dick constantly kissing her womb.


    He sucked her boobs even harder while Evis moved her hips too. She was finally having sex with her father again and she was deeply excited.


    Each time her father''s dick parted her pussy and kissed her womb, she felt as if she was in heaven.


    Harry also felt the same. His daughter''s insides were so warm and so inviting. She had the best vagina he had ever fucked.


    And her milk tasted like the best nectar.


    His dick grew ever sturdy and he took her ass by both sides, then started to help her move up and down.


    Evis moaned slightly and started to kiss his face.


    On the other hand, one of Harry''s hands moved and entered Evis'' asshole. He knew she was clean like jade inside.


    And moving into her ass, he finger fucked her, while his cock did the work infront.


    And then they just did that for a while before Harry''s barrier broke and his seed exploded into Evis'' vagina.


    They both stopped moving for a second. "I am far from satisfied Daddy."


    Harry moved his face and kissed her.


    While he was kissing, his waist started to move again and he once again began to fuck her.


    And for hours, they just did that exact thing in the exact position. He filled her vagina to the brim andpletely made her cum multiple times.


    Then, they switched positions and Evis made a bed appear. In the doggy style, Harry fucked her ass and fingered her vagina.


    Making his daughter moan like never before.


    Then with an entirety of 3 hours of intense sex, they stopped. Not that they were tired, but for a small change of pace. They wanted to go at it again and again after that!


    Harry was on top and Evis'' legs were spread wide and his cock was deep in and twitching after another orgasm. He briefly nced at the disbelieving amount of new Gifts being added to his already existing Gifts.


    Evis had so many Gifts, it should be way more than even 100 gifts.


    "Little Evis, can you tell me how you got all these Gifts?"


    Breathing heavily, Evis nodded. "Dad, you know that I was here for a long time right? I was here even before Daddy was born."


    She had even fought the past Era kings after all.


    "Yes, but ording to records... You appeared briefly in the Royal Family and then vanished. Then there was no data on you."


    "Ah... That... At that point, you were about to be born and I was just too excited to see you even though you might not remember me."


    "Then where were you before that?"


    "I was acting like a different person with a different appearance at that point. I went around and started the most famous Academy in Mystry."


    Harry flinched. "Academy?"


    "Yes, Daddy... Holy something academy, I am its Ancestor but I had to act like I died after every generation and change my name and appearance. Now I am some kind of Mad Hooligan."


    Harry looked at her with a weird expression.


    "Didn''t the Academy Ancestor have a sphemous Gift?"


    "Ah, I do, I can absorb the Gift of everyone I kill."


    "So that''s why you have these many Gifts?" Harry was quite stunned in his heart.


    Even now, he hadn''t counted all the Gifts he now had. And maybe it was because he was still constantly absorbing Gifts, he hadn''t evolved yet.


    "Daddy, enough talk, next please fuck my ass..." Evis pleaded.


    Harry smiled and ced his dick on his daughter''s asshole, then with a smile, prated deep in.


    Then fucked her as he spoke, "Evis, you have so much exnation to do..."


    "Fuck me harder for it!"


    Harry was only eager to do so and started to wildly fuck her ass.


    He constantly kept groping her boobs too and when the milk came out, he drank to his heart''s content.


    And when he exploded two or three potions of his seed into her ass, he switched his dick''s position to her vagina.


    Then once again, filled her to the brim once and then did the same again.


    While in the background, new Gifts kept popping up in his system.


    [Sexual Lord]


    [Body Modification]


    [Pregnancy Control]


    [Love Counter]


    [Giant Body]


    [Hate Counter]


    [Fire Maniption]


    [Wave Viewer]


    .


    .


    .


    It continued for hundreds and hundreds longer, Had Harry cared to count when he finally reached his limits, he would have seen he had at the end, exactly 1001 Gifts.


    One Thousand and One Frikking Gifts.


    Evis was much more than what he clearly understood.


    He was his daughter sure, but he didn''t know anything else about her. To find out, he would have to work hard.


    But for now, 6 hours of fucking was enough. He was tired, Lilly and Emma and the others should also be very worried at the moment.


    He hadn''t clearly understood what everything today meant either. So it was all in a mess for now. Only his sexual needs seemed to be getting fulfilled, so he had to get to do the rest of it all justice.


    ...


    Royal Pce area, above the clouds, a man stood frozen in the air.


    He had wide ck feathered wings and an old figure, his white hair floated in the wind.


    His gaze was a mix of golden and ck while his face was adorned with an eery smile.


    He was about to make a move on Harry''s maid who had been frantically searching all around the castle for a while.


    Emma and Lilly might be protected, but Anna should be the easiest target. Especially using some of his Born-Dragon gifts.


    But he still needed a bit of nning.


    ...


    Emma, Lilly, and Valeria were quite frantic from the morning and were all searching for Harry. The Queen was just informed and she should be on it.


    Still, they were quite nervous.


    Suddenly, the Queen appeared infront of them and said in her Icy voice. "No need to worry, I just contacted his clone and he said it would be some hours before hees but he is safe."


    "Clone?" they asked.


    "Ask him when hees." Queen''s tone was icy as she vanished.


    ...


    Back in the unknown room, Harry and his daughter calmly slept naked in each other''s embrace without a care in the world. Whatever it was, everything could be looked intoter.


    Maybe it was because he was being influenced by his daughter''s presence, today, he felt unreasonably secure.


    It felt as if as long as she was here, everything would be alright.


    He wasn''t too wrong about that.

 Chapter 133 Daughters Love

    ?


    In the unknown room where the daughter and father had spent hours showing each other their love.


    Harry was sleeping with his cock deep inside his daughter''s vagina and her boobs pressing hard against his chest.


    Suddenly, Evis'' eyshes fluttered open and she woke up.


    "Father..." she groggily muttered.


    Then noticed that his dick was hard and strong inside her vagina.


    She gently sat up without waking him up. But she didn''t move her father''s dick out of her.


    Instead, she groggily looked at him. ''He seems more handsome...''


    She then gently started to ride him.


    The feeling of her insides stretching and his thing moving deep in was a bliss on another level.


    ''My ass hurts a bit... Father seemed to have fucked it when I was asleep... This bastard.''


    Nevertheless, she silently fucked him in his sleep.


    And when he was on the verge of cumming, he also woke up to see his daughter riding his dick.


    "Evis..."


    "Sunshine Dad..."


    "Just continue doing that Evis," Harry whispered in satisfaction.


    This was the best way to wake up.


    He could feel his dick being entirely wrapped by her insides.


    For a while, she just kept doing that and before they knew it They both had an orgasm.


    "Did you make me pregnant Dad?"


    "I don''t know," Harry said with a yawn.


    "You have the gift to make any woman pregnant with one sex now. Look it up."


    Harry didn''t take his dick out and opened the System.


    And immediately, his pupils constricted.


    - Status -


    Strength: 190


    Defence: 200


    Stamina: 185


    Agility: 160


    Soul Limit: 1200


    Abilities:


    [Lustful Absorbtion] [DreamWalker] [WorldWalker] [Jade Transformation]...(1013 more)


    "...Evis...Exin!"


    "It''s nothing much Daddy, You absorbed all the abilities that were inside me and Evolved multiple times yesterday. You remember an ability gives a boost to one aspect when evolving right?"


    "...I do."


    "Check your Lustful Absorbtion''s Stage now."


    Harry gulped and looked. [Lustful Absorption: Stage 4]


    Harry couldn''t help but have his eyes constricted again.


    So many loopholes and unidentifiable things were happening, he couldn''t quite wrap his head around it.


    "I am a Stage 4 sphemous Gifted Daddy, you just absorbed all my gifts. That''s it."


    "Weren''t the Disasters supposed to kill all of us at this stage?"


    "I don''t have to worry about that Daddy, Now you don''t have to worry about it for a while too since you are stronger and much faster than the eye would expect."


    Harry sighed and asked another thing. "What about Soul Limit... Why is it so high?"


    Evis'' face reddened. "I ughtered every soul type gifted one by one and most of the 1000 Gifts are Soul Gifts, even though there are all other sorts in it too. That''s why most evolution helped your soul."


    Harry wryly chuckled.


    He didn''t even know what kind of abilities he had anymore.


    "So I reached Stage 4 all the way from Stage 5 in a single day..." he felt as if this was a dream.


    Maybe it will be another Disaster in the end.


    Maybe.


    But let me see how it unfolds if it is one.


    He really didn''t want to lose his Evis anymore.


    "So, am I as strong as you now, Evis?" Harry asked while gently squeezing her thighs.


    "As strong as me? Hmm... Not yet. I am not only a Gifted but also a Cultivator." she started to move her waist up and down and her father''s dick immediately tightened once more.


    "Cultivator? What is that?"


    "You are one as well Daddy, You are a pleasure cultivator, you have to have sex to gain energy, which means you are a Pleasure Path Cultivator."


    "Oh.."


    "There are many paths and we have to use many techniques, energy conversion methods, and such to gain energy but your System is an all-in-one tool with many integrated paths that you created before entering this world. You chose Pleasure Path though."


    "I see," Harry also moved his waist.


    "So to you, Gifts are just like me...A mere weapon?"


    "Ah...Y.Yes... A weapon."


    "I have so many unanswered questions..."


    "Just fuck me, Dad!"


    Harry turned silent and had sex with her for some time before they had another orgasm.


    He had a brief urge to impregnate her but that must first happen with Lilly and Emma. That was his little obsession.


    So it was just another random orgasm in his daughter.


    If she was lucky, she might get pregnant.


    After that, with a clearer head, he questioned. "Were you always here from the start?"


    Evis smiled. "I was the one who gave Mother Emma the Gu to get you to talk with that Eye. I am Mad Hooligan, I was everywhere. I made the king shiver in his boots at times. I influenced things in secret for you...Everything was under my control."


    "You are strong?"


    "Stronger than anyone in the continent."


    "Then I was poisoned once... Didn''t you know that?"


    "Ah, I gave an order to this small poisonousdy under me a mission. I didn''t tell her our rtionship but made her poison you."


    Harry looked at her with wide eyes.


    "What? I was also shivering when I did that! You were the one who ordered me to do it beforeing to this world and ending up as fucking split souls."


    Harry gently squeezed her boobs and drank her milk to calm down.


    "This powerful alternative me is rather confusing."


    "Ah, you will understand when you get back your memory."


    "When is that?"


    "That''s simple, just reach Awakening. Since that is a huge improvement to Soul."


    "I see..."


    "When your soul is strong enough, all doubts will be cleared and you will get all memories back."


    Harry nodded.


    "So, Daddy, what''s the next n?"


    "Let''s fuck around a bit more and then we will go back and introduce you to your grandma and aunt... Heh, even calling Lilly that makes meugh."


    "Fuck me in the ass then."


    "No, I am craving some mouth... Is that possible?"


    "Of course, anything for you today since I am feeling very generous."


    Evis took his dick out and changed her position.


    Gently cing her hand on her own crotch, she cleaned it using some gift. She said with her silk-like voice: "Dad, I cleaned it out of your cum, now you can lick, suck or eat it as much as you want."


    She knew he hated his own cum and wouldn''t even kiss if she had it on her face.


    Harry gave a little peck on her hand and she removed it, showing him her clean pink vagina.


    On the other hand, she shifted her attention to his dick infront of her and kissed its head.


    ''The fabled 69 with my daughter... How great.'' His tongue gently slithered into her insides and he licked it wholely.


    While at the same time, his daughter gently swallowed his cock and started to suck it. She was very good at this and he could feel himself getting close to cumming already. He grabbed her head with his legs and pushed it down on him as far as it would go. He felt her throat spasm around his dick.


    At the same time, she could also feel her father''s slick tongue enter deeply into her pussy and fiercely suck and lick on it. It was as if he was trying to drink her whole.


    ''Ah..Dad should have just fucked me!''


    Harry used some of his fingers to prate her ass and y with her asshole.


    She moaned slightly as he did so and bobbed her head harder, even trying to swallow her father''s balls.


    They continued this for a while before both of them had one more orgasm together.


    Then, they stopped and moved to have some breathing time and had some more vani sex and some anal before they stopped and cleaned each other using Gifts.


    Harry had one gift specific for that purpose:


    [Clean and Filthless]


    It basically helped clean stuff.


    "Come, open that gate thing, and let''s go back to the castle."


    "Why that father? You have the better version of that gift [WorldWalker] it is now Pseudo-Stage 4, right?"


    Hardy paused. That mentioned, his Lustful Absorption must have gotten many new amazing capabilities and all of his Gifts must be considered as Pseudo-Stage 4 now.


    I am at the moment strong as hell.


    Even though I am still unsure if this is Disast er or not... This much power is a first.


    "Evis," Harry suddenly asked after dressing himself in casual pajamas: "Are we in some kind of Disaster?"


    Evis chuckled. "Believe me,Daddyy, we are not. And did you see one particr detail in your new Gifts?"


    "What?"


    "Now you have two sphemous Gifts, right? Mine and yours."


    Harry looked at the System and nodded heavily.


    "I really can''t believe this is true so for now, let''s go to the Royal pce."


    "You are just stunned too much. Ah in a sense it is normal but think of it like this. Gifts are great things in your current perspective but let me tell you... For powerful True Cultivators with paths like pleasure and all. They are just peanuts. Gifts are strong sure but after Awakening, Gifts almost lose meaning."


    Harry sighed heavily. "I still can''t feel it. I need more time ro eot it..."


    Evis climbed on his back. "Maybe," she said and kissed his neck: "It will all be good since I am here now."

 Chapter 134 Teleporting To The Castle.

    ?


    Harry focused deeply and asked, "I just have to think about it and I will teleport, right, Evis?"


    "Yeah, it is just like all the other gifts, you just have to think of it and you will teleport. Have the ce where you want to go clearly in your mind and everything will be fine."


    Harry closed his eyes and thought of the castle and his room. The whole ce slowly came to his mind, the bookshelves, the floor, the curtains, the bed.


    ''I want to teleport,'' he thought.


    Nothing happened!


    He frowned and pinched Evis'' ¡ª who had climbed on his back ¡ª buttocks and asked in irritation, "Are you ying with me? It doesn''t work."


    "I see, it indeed doesn''t work for a Gift..." she sighed: "The pce built by the Eternal Dragon n is nothing to be scoffed at I guess."


    "But you still came here from the castle using your own method right?" Harry asked, "Can''t I do that too?"


    "You can do it but you have to cultivate and learn Pleasure Path magic powers. I don''t have any on my hand. Not to mention Teleporting Techniques."


    "...Well that''s okay, you just teleport us again..."


    Evis nodded.


    "By the way, what is your Cultivation Path? I don''t really understand that stuff," he said, quite confused about the whole picture.


    "I cultivated our Isiah family''s signature Business Path, and I also cultivated many Magical Powers. Well, there is a lot to speak in that department." Evis said and snapped her fingers.


    A dark pathway opened up and both of them entered it and vanished.


    ...


    Royal Pce, Harry''s room.


    A dark pathway opened up and two figures came out of it. One a handsome young man and another a beautiful young woman.


    Both looked quite simr except for their hair colors. Harry had ck hair while Evis had rainbow-colored hair.


    Their eyes were simrly different colors.


    Lilly looked at them with wide eyes. There were many thoughts in her head but she couldn''t quite figure out what to make of it all.


    Harry smiled at her and waved his hand, "Hello little sis!"


    Lilly broke out of her daze and sighed in relief inside her heart, then asked, "Where were you?"


    Harry let Evis down and said without a pause, "I will tell you about that, it is a big story I will tell you all when Mother and the rest are together."


    Lilly squinted at Evis and nodded. But secretly thought in her mind, ''Why does this girl give me this weird familiar aura but I can''t seem to remember her at all?''


    "Where are Mom, Valeria, and the rest?" he asked as Evis and Lilly curiously exchanged sparking nces.


    "Now that you mentioned," Lilly suddenly remembered, "We were worried about you and we all got out to search for you, but the Queen came earlier and warned us you were safe. She said you had some kind of clone out there?"


    Harry felt a headacheing on and nodded and moved to fall on the bed. "Lilly, make me a cup of coffee... I am tired..."


    Lilly frowned and looked at Evis. Then said with an indifferent tone, "Make it yourself if you want your coffee."


    Harry smiled and said with a chuckle, "Evis, make me a cup of coffee."


    Evis gulped. ''Why is Dad sowing bad blood between me and Aunt the first time we meet? Damn you Dad!''


    Lilly frowned even harder. "Strangers are not allowed to touch my stuff in this room."


    Harry smiled looking at her. "This is my room."


    Lilly turned and looked at him with wide and shocked eyes. ying hard was one thing, but now he put boundaries with their things. Why? He never uttered it is mine not yours ever before in their whole life!


    Harry chuckled and took her snow-white hands. Then pulled her into his embrace. "I am just joking, look I get why you are here already and why you are so mad at Evis for ruining your moment, but still, give her some peace."


    Evis curiously gauged her expression. There was a reason she was passively aggressive?


    Harry gently kissed Lilly on the forehead. "I know it already, so calm down. I am happy enough."


    Lilly blinked and asked, "I don''t know how you know but can you please ask her to go out for now? I really want to be alone when I tell you this."


    "Evis..." Harry gently called out.


    Evis nodded. "Yes Sir!" and vanished out of the ce and went into a ck gateway.


    Lilly curiously looked at it as it faded away.


    Harry said, "Now she is gone, Take your time and slowly tell me when you feel it, for now just stay like that in my embrace."


    Lilly nodded, "I am quite a bit on my nerves now, can I kiss you?"


    Harry kissed her without any hesitation.


    It was a long, lingering kiss that started with a soft, gentle touch of her lips to his and ended in a deep, passionate embrace.


    But Harry didn''t do anything Lustful. At the moment, he knew what she wanted wasn''t lust but love.


    Her emotions had been all around for some time anyway. She needed his care.


    "Big brother..."


    "Tell me, Lill."


    "...I am."


    "You are?"


    "I am pregnant. I threw up in the morning and ended up checking myself with the doctors. A gift told there is another life growing in my belly."


    Harry smilingly and gently embraced her. However messed up of a man he was, he had not one bit of weird thoughts about his unborn child.


    And he was pretty sure he wouldn''t have any. A child wasn''t something to be seen in that way. A child was something a Dad protects.


    He would rather die than manipte it in any way. That was why in the Disaster timeline, Evis'' story strongly disgruntled him. That felt like something he would never do.


    And even Lilly, the moment he entered, he had checked her with his new Gift [Soul Vision] and looked into her soul.


    Inside her heart was a beautiful dream-like violet soul while on her belly was a growing small colorless soul.


    She was pregnant with his child.


    Now onwards, what she needed wasn''t his Lust, but love.


    "Did any of the others get pregnant?" he asked, ''Did Emma, Valeria, or Anna be pregnant?''


    Anna was a wide shot since he barely bedded her. But Emma had a good chance!


    "Unfortunately No, you were hell-bent on filling me up the most and it seems it worked... I am the one who got pregnant first."


    "It''s a great thing, Lill..."


    "I guess..."


    "It is. Let''s care for the baby far out of this pce and all of the chaos. I want the child to be a righteous young one who promotes kindness."


    "That''s not something I expected from you Big Brother." Lilly chuckled.


    Then she suddenly said, "But you should pamper me from now. I have so many unreasonable requests already in mind. If you dare not to ept it, just you wait."


    "Oh, what will you do?"


    "I am still stronger than you, I will beat you up and throw you in a jail cell."


    Harry smiled mysteriously.


    Knock* Knock* Knock*


    Suddenly, the door rang.


    "Go open it Big Bro," Lilly ordered.


    Harry sighed and obliged.


    The door slowly slid open and three women entered with weird frowns on their faces.


    "What happened? Why are you all frowning?" Harry curiously asked.


    Was it because they weren''t pregnant? What a funny thought.


    Anna was the one to unexpectedly answer. "I wasing here and a jade ball fell in my head....Gr...Grandmother is frowning because she couldn''t even react before it reached me."


    Harry raised an eyebrow. That seemed like something that a mischievous daughter of his would do.


    "Where is this Jade Ball?" Harry asked curiously.


    Anna showed him a misty ball the size of her palm and dark in color.


    Harry looked at it and curiously used some Vision Gifts.


    Immediately his face changed and he couldn''t help but chuckle darkly.


    Inside the mist was a soul squirming around. Filled with agonizing pain and utter despair.


    He chuckled even more and even louder, even the maids in the next corridor could hear him.


    Then, he pulled his women in and closed the door.


    Then seated himself on a chair and put one leg over the other. Thenfortably leaned back.


    "Anna, make me some coffee. And Evis, if you can hear me, get the hell out here." Harry casually said.


    Anna nodded and started to set up some coffee while from a ck hole, a woman came out with a sneaky expression on her face.


    "Evis, apologize to your Step-Mom."


    Evis scratched her cheek and bowed towards Anna. "Sorry, Step-Mom, I made a mistake... Actually, I threw it at Great Grandma... If it was aimed at her, she would have caught it... But my hand slipped."


    Everyone held their breath.


    ''Another adoptive daughter?'' that was Lilly''s thought.


    But for Emma and Valeria, an exploding sense of familiarity hit them but they just couldn''t put a finger on it.

 Chapter 135 Introducing Evis And The Mist Ball.

    ?


    "Mom, Grandma, and my wives, this is Evis. Beautiful right? She is my daughter and it is a very long story how she became my daughter ¨C A very long story that even I can''t really understand yet."


    The women looked at Evis weirdly. What did he mean he didn''t really understand?


    How can a rtionship as simple as Father and Daughter be soplex?


    "It is not thatplicated...Dad," Evis muttered.


    Lilly scrutinized her and asked in a doubtful voice, "Is she rted in blood or an adopted daughter? But how is that even possible...I guess bing pregnant messed with my mind."


    Harry gulped. No way was he going to tell her the truth, she wanted to be the mother of his first child and to know that another of his child had been born eras ago ¨C even before the father himself ¨C using some kind of time travel and something along those lines ¨C something that he will soon get exined from evis ¨C was in cruel.


    Evis guessed it after seeing his expression and quipped in. "I am a special existence. My body only had my mother''s bloodline and the first person to have sex with me would give me their bloodline and make me his daughter. Now I am father''s daughter."


    Harry sighed n relief inside and added, "Also my new wife."


    Valeria and Emma looked at each other and Valeria asked, "I feel as if I know you... Do you know us?"


    Evis nodded and said with a hidden chuckle, "I actually have some more appearances, you should be familiar with one of those."


    ''Many appearances?'' the girls wondered.


    Evis flourished her sleeves and her appearance changed. ck hair and blue eyes, her body changed and she still looked effeminate but she looked like a male in general.


    The ones who knew gasped. "Mad Hooligan!"


    She waved her hand and turned her appearance into an orange-haired beauty.


    "The sensational saint healer!" Valeria eximed, "The one said to have the power to heal souls."


    Evis chuckled in her mind and changed her appearance again. This time, she looked like her Dad.


    "I can change my appearance into anything and everything, this is not a magical power either but just a Gift. So father can do it too."


    Harry blinked and thought of it. Immediately, his body changed looks and he became the exact same as his daughter.


    Rainbow hair, and beautiful rainbow eyes and he even had two majestic mounts infront of his chest.


    ''Damn... I can even get rid of my jewels and get a pussy if I want.'' Harry couldn''t help but exim in his head. Even though that thought creeped him out to no end.


    Sneakily, Evis wanted to move and grope her Dad, but Harry expected it and immediately turned back to his ordinary look.


    Evis could only grope thin air instead of the boobs.


    "Ah! What a miss..." She sighed in audible disappointment but Harry only saw his own self standing infront of him and sighing.


    "Change back Evis..." he said with a cough.


    Evis smiled and wanted to y mischievous but she felt that her Aunt Lilly''s eyes were too piercing.


    It indeed was.


    ''How dare this girl act so mischievous in front of my brother? That''s my role! My role damnit!''


    Harry cleared his throat and changed the subject. "Evis, what is that ball of mist?"


    "Ah, I had an eye on that guy for a while but he neveres out and always stays away in the Dragon castle''s most secure ce... I finally got my hand on him when we reached here. He was eyeing... Uhm, step-mom Anna."


    Harry nodded while feeling slightly weird inside. In age only, Evis was the most senior in the room. Even older than Valeria but to him, she felt as if she was the youngest.


    Her actions were also like that. Like a mischievous young girl.


    "What is that Mist Ball Harry?" Valeria asked.


    Harry threw the small ball in his hand into the air and caught it, then said calmly, "This is the soul of a man everyone here knows and once used to admire. The soul of our great great grandfather."


    "The soul of the great, First King." Harry couldn''t help but chuckle in mirth.


    Evis from the side rolled her eyes and muttered, "What great thing? He is just a cowardly cockroach."


    Valeria gulped from the side. She didn''t know, even though she acted fierce even before the King, there was this unconscious reverence she felt towards this young woman.


    She didn''t want to stand out infront of her. Somehow, for some reason, she felt slightly afraid.


    While Emma on the other hand felt somewhat close to her and had the urge to hug and pamper her. It was a weird feeling.


    Lilly was an outlier and was filled with jealousy. Why was she so close to her brother?


    Nobody actually cared about the First King trapped inside the ball and screaming in soundless agony.


    Nobody, except Harry.


    To him, he had deep-seated business with this guy. Revenge was one thing but even more than that was the Born-Dragon abilities in his hands.


    "Evis, you do know he had some Born-Dragon abilities right?"


    Evis smiled and said, "Of course I know, Born-Dragon abilities were one of the most important reasons we came here after all. All the ¨C Hmm...More than 70 Born Dragon abilities are in that ball. You can inherit them all by eating it."


    Harry smiled and looked at the jade.


    Torture?


    Revenge by face pping?


    Skinning him alive?


    The greatest and best revenge against a man like the First King who wanted to survive no matter what was death. An insignificant, meaningless death.


    Dying just like he had lived the past few decades.


    Unknown and in nobody''s sight.


    He took the mysty pearl and swallowed it. That was the First King''s soul.


    It was Harry''s first time eating a soul and as it gently filled his stomach. He couldn''t help but sigh in satisfaction.


    His whole body felt nice and surreal for a second as an iplete Rune cane in his senses.


    It was deep in his body and he could sense it clearly but he couldn''t make any sense of it.


    It had 73 major points and 27 nk points.


    ''If I had the rest of the 27 Born-Dragon Gifts, it would beplete...'' Harry sighed. It was quite easy to guess.


    Why is it all so easy all of a sudden?


    If he wanted to, he could immediately go to the current King and take the Abilities into his hands. After that, he would have most if not all of the Born-Dragon Gifts.


    He wondered and delved into that thought for a second before shelving it to the back of his mind.


    "Ah, I suddenly have so many powers, now I don''t even know what to do with all this... I feel like I suddenly became the protagonist in some kind of shonen anime..." Harry sighed.


    He had this nerve-wracking feeling that easy stuff would always end up being the most expensive.


    Harry then asked Evis, "Evis, you will have to exin everything to meter. I am feeling extremely confused now."


    Evis nodded seriously.


    Lilly couldn''t help but notice that they had a secret that she wasn''t a part of. ''Even I don''t have many such secrets...this...this bitch!''


    "Okay, Now you all get out. I need some time alone with my Lilly, we were in the middle of something when all of you came in. You guys know the reason, so just give us some space," He said without room for any questions.


    One by one, they looked at each other and Emma briefly spoke with Evis before they all left together and closed the door behind them.


    Harry silently went and brought his sister ¨C who at the moment was in quite the vulnerable period of her life ¨C into his embrace.


    Then, the lights were cut off by him with a nce and use of a special Gift, and in the darkness, he filled her face with kisses.


    "Are you jealous of Evis, Lilly?" he asked gently.


    "No, I am not." Lilly kissed him and asked, "What is the secret you have with her?"


    "I will tell you. There is no secret that is worth you growing distant from me, Don''t worry about others... Talk about some of those presumptuous and selfish wishes of yours that you have. Let me see those."


    "Ah, by the way, how did you cut off the lights?" Lilly suddenly asked.


    "Your mind is at so many ces... Can''t I have it for myself for a while?"


    "..." Lilly blinked.


    "Tell me your wishes," Harry kissed her forehead.


    "Okay, wish number one, Big brother," Lilly said, "I want you to still pleasure me even though I am pregnant, No pration, but oral is fine, right?"


    "Done, the rest of the wishes?" Harry caressed her silver hair and asked.


    She smiled and continued...

 Chapter 136 Lillys overbearing wishes.

    Chapter 136 Lilly''s overbearing wishes.


    "The next wish is a bit more overbearing but I still want you to hear it. And if you don''t ept it, don''t even think of speaking to me again," Lilly said in her cute, silvery voice.


    "Tell me your wish Lilly, I told you I will ept it. If I can''t do whatever for my pregnant sister, who can?" Harry bit her nose gently and questioned.


    "I want you to promise me you won''t get anyone else pregnant till our child bes one year old." Lilly was adamant on this one.


    Harry turned silent for a second before asking, "Baby, you do know Mom and Grandma are looking forward to having children with me right?"


    Lilly hid her face in his shoulders and said in a selfish tone. "I know they are eager but... But it''s just one year that... No, two years if my pregnancy period is added. Please. I will convince them!"


    Harry caressed her back and asked in curiosity, "Why this sudden wish though? You were okay with it a day ago right?"


    She had been so inconsistent these days.


    "I..." Lilly was speechless for a second before she spoke: "I am okay with Mom and Grandma but no one else, absolutely no one other than us three can be pregnant with your seed within the first 5 years of our kids'' life."


    Harry held this precious gem of a woman who was struggling with herself solely due to the overwhelming love she had for him as tightly as he could.


    "Why five years? I will not impregnate another woman till my first 3 kids reach adulthood. Is that enough for you?" Harry''s words immediately made her joyful and she hugged him tightly.


    "Thank you, big brother..." She said in a loving voice, "I will do whatever for you for this one."


    "You will do whatever for me regardless," Harry chuckled, "You love me too much."


    Lilly smiled like the amazing beauty she was and Harry tightly held her. "Are there more wishes?"


    "Yes, there are many more of these wishes I still have!"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "If we have a Son, make him be like a King and if it is a daughter, make her be like a Queen!"


    "No. That''s no," Harry said resolutely.


    "Why?" Lilly asked with a frown.


    "If it is a girl, sure I will care for her like a Queen and make her be a little princess."


    "If it was a boy?"


    "I will send him to the academy after the timees and he will strive for excellence there. I will give him advantages but not absolute power. What is his worth? Let him prove it."


    Lilly turned silent.


    But Harry was sure of this and there was no room for arguments.


    "You are a sexist Big brother..." Lilly said in a bit of anger.


    Harry spoke without hesitation, "I am no sexist Lilly, I am a realist. Look at the current King, what is he? Just a waste of space and my puppet. What if he learned politics from a young age from learned ministers? What if he was raised in a field of roses that had no thorns? He was a waste regardless. His strengths didn''t matter at that point, he was trash and that is it."


    Lilly became silent.


    "Look at the Queen next, she had a simr upbringing but she is not looked down on by me. Why? Because she at least has her priorities straight. If I was asked whom I support more, Monkey Guy or the King, I would go straight for the Monkey, he is someone who has been through some things at least."


    Lilly became thoughtful.


    "A man who reaches the throne through a path filled with feathers would stumble when he steps on thorns. But a boy who walked through and filled with nails won''t slip when he walks on feathers."


    Lilly asked in a bit of confusion, "Isn''t that the same with women? Then shouldn''t we also make daughters work hard outside?"


    Harry sighed. "That''s simple, She just had to have a decent foundation and it will be fine. Women tend to be more ambitious but I will give her whatever she wants. But Men''s ambitions are most of the times things that they can''t get and if a man such as that is weak... That would only sow chaos. Ambitious weak men are a menace to a family like ours."


    "What if our daughter is ambitious like that?" Lilly asked.


    "If she is as ambitious as a wild man..." A man who had dreams like himself. "Then I will give her a ring to fight and prove herself worthy, if not, I will carry her as one of my women."


    His system did support that function after all. "But for such grand decisions, they have to be of some age and maturity though... I won''t take some kid''s baseless thoughts as anything meaningful."


    But he couldn''t carry men. They had to fight. That''s the only option.


    Lilly was satisfied with that and nodded.


    "Any more wishes?" Harry asked calmly.


    "Not much more... Rest, we will figure out as we raise them." Lilly sighed audibly.


    "There is the whole thing about the 10-month pregnancy too... I heard some Gifts can reduce and cut short the time but I don''t prefer it."


    "Me neither."


    Natural just felt like the right thing to do.


    "What kind of Born-Dragon Abilities did you get from the misty pearly thing? I heard those are very powerful from grandma."


    "Let me check real quick."


    Harry took a deep breath in.


    He was extremely nervous about checking these Gifts because one of the important women in his life, his Aunt Eva had an Ability too.


    So, if the First King had indeed taken her Ability, it would be troublesome. He wasn''t very afraid though, since he knew extracting the memories of the souls he ate was a possibility.


    He had a Gift exactly for that purpose. Otherwise, he would have taken all the memories before he ate his soul.


    But he sure wished Eva''s [Puppet Master] Born-Dragon ability was not here. That would be bad news.


    But that would also be a great conclusion for what happened to her in the end and why she went missing.


    [Bloodline: Lust Dragon.]


    [Born-Dragon Abilities:


    [Unlimited Semen] [Silent Assasin] [Dragonic Transformation] [Motherly Aura] [Erotic Body] [Greed''s Endlessness] [Monster Modification] [One thought]...


    He read all of them one by one and soon, he went through all 73 of them. But luckily, there was no [Puppet Master] here.


    He couldn''t help but sigh relievedly.


    ''I sure hope the King doesn''t have it either...''If he did, shit would hit the fan.


    He then told some of these Born-Dragon abilities to Lilly to cure her As long as others did not know either, she was fine with him having secrets, but if others knew... She would be extremely disgruntled.


    curiosity.


    "Motherly Aura? What is that Ability, Big Brother?"


    "Let me see..." Harry looked at thin air and Lilly looked at him. She never understood or never did he tell her about the System but she sometimes liked him being mysterious too.


    As long as others did not know either, she was fine with him having secrets, but if others knew... She would be extremely disgruntled.


    [Motherly Aura: Aura of a mother, all children, including beasts and birds will see you as their mother and be cordial to you. Human children are no different.]


    Harry smiled and read it to her before asking, "Do you want it?"


    "No. I will make my child love me naturally."


    "Good."


    ...


    Some distance away from the castle, infront of the academy city. On this unique noonday.


    "Husband, should we enter?" Rena asked looking at the majestic walls and the huge building that was visible even above the walls.


    It was a monstrosity of sorts, as big as the castle and just as grand in design. With its corners poking at the sky.


    People would feel like ants infront of it.


    Ace looked at it and quietly thought to himself. What am I to do now?


    Now there was no meaning in him infiltrating the Academy since it belonged to his daughter. And there was nothing in this world that he couldn''t conquer if he wanted anymore.


    He should be strong enough to fight the King hand-to-hand after some training. And he had his daughter whom he believed to be as strong as mythical Awakeneds, so the world of Mystry was now as good as his.


    What am I to do now?


    Maybe I should enter the Academy anyway... Uhmm.. I no longer have to fear my ability Lustful Absorption''s heat, I can get the true training that these professors will prepare for me.


    Training that Evis would surely pitch in on. That mentioned, I still haven''t looked into new powers of Lustful Absorption yet and the main body also got [ughter Absorption].


    So much potential is being wasted...


    Just as he was hesitant, a calm voice rang in his mind. "Dad, you should go in, there is a training I prepared for you. Ask acting Headmistress Seles, she is your personal teacher, assistant, and ve now. Don''t hesitate to use her."


    "Evis?" Ace muttered, "Where are you speaking from?"


    "Telepathy from the castle, I am overpowered!"


    Ace chuckled.


    "And Dad, you should use this Gu on the woman beside you if you like her, it can make her have your bloodline and make her be your daughter. Gifts don''t matter much, so don''t hesitate to use the Gu on the one you like instead of on the one you see as having better Gift. I have something better for Anna so don''t worry."


    A small ck hole opened up and a crimson gem fell on his hands.


    ''So the backstory you told about yourself was a lie made up on this Gu...'' If it can give my bloodline to a girl, it should indeed be used carefully.

 Chapter 137 Lustful Absorption At Its Best.

    ?


    Entering the academy city and passing by the crowds in his horse, Harry moved leisurely. Looking at curious shops, curious big-buttdies. And everything eye candy that passed by.


    In silent appreciation, he ate street foods of the city.


    In curious fun, he yed street games like archery without any use of Gifts and failed miserably. Rena followed along like a maid and enjoyed it alongside him.


    Hand-wrestling was fun but he was too powerful for non-body Gifted. Quizzes were there and he was far too dumb in the ways of books, so he had no chance.


    Enjoying these little parts of the big cog of a city, Harry soon arrived infront of a wall inside the city.


    "...Husband, it is said that what kays after that is the Academy grounds and it is impossible for someone to enter without passing a trial."


    Harry smiled and walked the horse towards the entrance. A buff knight stopped him and asked, "Are you here for the trial? If so, it is not this entrance."


    Harry looked at him and said with a yawn. "Ie at the invite of your headmaster Mad Hooligan to see the interim headmistress Seles. Move aside for me."


    The knight frowned, this seemed like trouble.


    "Let him in and be absolutely obedient to him from this moment on." A voice echoed into his mind like an icy devil.


    The knight robotically moved aside.


    Harry calmly entered and some onlookers from the side gawked. That was a Stage 3 knight and there was no way that brat did something like mind control.


    Someone influential! Yes, he must be someone influential!


    ...


    Harry entered the walls and looked up at the awe-inspiring building infront.


    Rena gulped and thought. ''No wonder he is a prince, he sure is different.''


    "Evis, open a gateway directly to infront of this Seles person. There is no meaning in letting my clone rest when my main body is also resting."


    A ck doorway opened up infront of him and Harry casually stepped past it along with Rena.


    Their positions shifted and they were now standing in a library. Even the horse was alongside him.


    Harry climbed down and patted it. "You should go back horse."


    The horse mood and went back into the gateway and it closed.


    Harry looked infront of him at a woman with grey hair and a young face. "Seles, I presume?" he asked.


    Seles shakily stood up from her desk and immediately kneeled on one leg. "Seles Isiah on yourmand, Highness!"


    Harry frowned.


    Seles breathed out and said. "Headmistress Evis had exined that you would being today but I didn''t expect you to arrive so early. Sorry for my impudence!"


    Harry smiled. "Don''t worry, introdu... Ah! I have to introduce myself before I ask for an introduction."


    He asked Evis out loud. "I forgot, little girl, is there something in your hands that can revert my clone''s appearance back to my Harry looks? Now that I don''t have to hide, Harry''s appearance would feel much better."


    A blue ball materialized out of a ck hole and reached his hands. Harry calmly broke it and his appearance shifted back to normal Harry.


    ck hair, utter ck eyes, and a caramel-coated skin that looked like a Greek god. "So, now let me introduce myself."


    "Please do not, Your Highness, I Seles am knowledgeable of whom you are."


    Harry squinted. "What are you to me then?"


    Seles put a hand on her chest. "Everyone in the academy is your property, Your Highness, we have been raised to be your ves from birth and see you as our God."


    Harry looked at her weirdly and thought of Evis. What kind of game was she ying here?


    Rena also fidgeted behind him ufortably.


    Harry scrutinized Seles. Big butt, nice thighs, D-cup breasts, and a determined face with grey hair and grey eyes. Her skin a pure white.


    "Are you also my ve?" he asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Seles said: "Even talking infront of you takes me a lot of effort. We are born to worship you, so it is hard for us to be sane in your presence."


    ''Twisted!'' Harry cursed inside.


    But it still felt kind of nice. "What do you mean by sane?"


    "My lust is rising, Your Highness. Your presence arouses me and I have an intense urge to just bow down and be submissive to you."


    Harry couldn''t help but say this was an enchanting new experience. He was just in the academy and his new teacher was struggling not to spread her legs wide.


    "Quite the intense emotions you have for me." Harry sighed at the moral implications. His daughter was quite ruthless.


    Seles shook her head. "No, Your Highness, it is shameful for us servants to speak but we are far more obsessed than that. There are people among us who would die to be here in my position."


    Harry couldn''t help but feel an odd sense of disgust.


    "Are there any men among you?"


    "Yes sir, some of your die-hard believers are men. They would have loved to be in your presence."


    Harry took a deep breath in. He could almost visualize Evisughing her ass off somewhere. This girl really needed a spanking.


    "What kind of believer are you?" He asked.


    Really, if it was only women, he would have appreciated Evis'' effort.


    Seles bowed her head. "If my Go¡ª Highness wishes me to die, I will die. If you wish me to pleasure you with my filthy body, I will pleasure you. If you wish me to do something else, I will do that."


    ''Evis really knows how to create ves though... No wonder the Academy is so flourishing. It is United with one belief in the forefront. They worship me as a literal god.''


    When he was back on earth, he had also yed around at many cults and such. ying around with ult magic and dumb unscientific satanic prayers to earn the support of the demon and such...


    Thinking of those things made him cringe now but Evis was kind of doing the same thing. Enving young minds and making them believe they had a god that they must serve, and hearing it from a young, that was a thing as obvious as white and ck for them now.


    ''Evis, why would you do something so cruel to these people for no reason when you are obviously the strongest person alive.''


    Who wouldn''t want to be her errand boy? Had she not been his cute daughter, even he would''ve considered bing her servant. The benefits were worth it!


    But even then, she still enved harmless people. For fun sake? Is she that maniacal and out for pleasure?


    Is she a psycho?


    Even though he considered himself Demonic, that was not in cruelty. If there were no benefits, he wouldn''t do anything that harmful for others just for fun. But this?


    This was ying with hundreds of thousands of people''s emotions merely for a prank against him!


    Why would she do that? He wasn''t repulsed, he was inly curious about what kind of girl Evis truly was.


    "It''s not a prank, Dad." Rang Evis'' voice in his head: "These hundreds of people you think I manipted were struggling, waiting for a day toe when death brought them away. Some were little kids rotting with no food in barren deserts. Some were kids who had ailments. Most were nning suicides. They would''ve died soon had I not intervened...


    It is nothing actually, I just gave them hope. I showed them you ¡ª my dearest father ¡ª whom I believe worthy of worship. I showed them the light in the darkness, I told them that all suffering shall end as long as they worship you. It was a fun little experiment with only good possibilities.


    They renewed their hope and became amunity and now they fiercely fight everyone who even thinks against you.


    To them, They prayed and whatever they asked, I fulfilled. And you are a God in their eyes. Their hope."


    Harry looked at Seles and went deep into thought. He shouldn''t see everyone from his angle. Some people were different.


    Even though Evis was the one whom he knew who had gone through the harshest of life''s difficulties, as far as he saw, she was a kind soul.


    Not everyone would even look twice at crying children. But she even built a sanctuary for them.


    He sighed inside and looked at Seles, but this time, he had a different pair of eyes. "Come here child, let me give you a hug."


    Seles'' heart skipped a beat. Her God, her sole reason for existence was asking her for a hug. To hell if she refused.


    She gently walked up to him and fell into his embrace. Harry silently caressed her back. "Let all the pain and suffering you went through fade away and just be you from now."


    Seles couldn''t help the tears silently leaking through her eyes. Harry gently kissed her forehead.


    "If you want, you can fall asleep right there, I would look after you."


    Seles couldn''t help but find herself weak.

 Chapter 138 Lustful Absorption Stage 4

    Chapter 138 Lustful Absorption Stage 4


    Lilly had fallen asleep and was deep in her dreams. The sses were closed. Time was deep in the night. Harry could also hear the gentle thrum of raindrops falling on his window''s sses. It was pouring outside.


    In the darkness of night, he opened his eyes out of meditation and calmly turned on his System. A ck screen flickered infront of him.


    ''So many gifts...''Harry looked at the screen with his deep ck eyes. Then took a deep breath to push down the unease creeping up his guts.


    It was no wonder. He had expected a hell lot of difficulty for himself to stand at his current height but here he was. Having done nothing major, but still standing at the top of the world.


    Even though he was not yet as strong as the king, it was just a matter of days. The training was about to begin and after it, he would be much stronger.


    Even now...


    Harry clenched his fists and it became steel, he unclenched it and it became rubber. Rubber and Steel body was an excellentbo. Simrly, he had many other abilities.


    ''What would happen if the best 4 gifts are used in abo? I even have 2 of the Great Gifts and using ughter Absorption, I should soon have the next one. What kind of strength have I gotten so easily?''


    He breathed out. There was no meaning in thinking about things you cannot change. And easily bing stronger was a good thing. Not a bad one.


    But why was it that the unease in his guts won''t vanish? Why was it that the question ''Am I in a Disaster'' was so prominent in his mind?


    He looked at the screen and focused on [ughter Absorption].


    [ughter Absorption: Kill the Gifted and absorb their Gifts. (S4)]


    [Obvious Powers:


    Kill using the aura of ughter. Weak-willed will die to your gaze.


    Bring the Dead back to fight for you on your behalf. {You will temporarily lose the Absorbed Gift of the dead when that Gift''s dead user wakes up. But it will return after the Dead returns to their rightful ce.}


    You can smell your own death closer, Danger sense at an abnormally high level.


    Dead Talk: Speak to the dead.]


    [There are more uses that you can utilize the Gift for if you know well how to use it.]


    Harry looked at the Gift and nodded. An amazing, absolutely top-tier Gift that wasn''t one bit inferior to Lustful Absorption.


    That mentioned, he hadn''t checked that ability''s changes yet. Not that they made much difference. He was already strong enough to stand at the top, everything was just an icing at the top.


    [Lustful Absorption (S4): Absorb Gifts by having intercourse with close family bloodline. Must be close.]


    [Obvious Powers:


    ? Read the Mind of Opposite Sex.


    ? Absorb the Lust from the surrounding 100 kilometers of you to charge and improve your Body Stats for a second.


    ? Control over Lust. You can control the Lust of anyone who has no protection over it.


    ? Emotional Maniption: Add emotions as you like into people. Any emotions could be added as long as the Host has that emotion.]


    [These are only the obvious Powers.]


    Harry nodded, that''s good. But still, it didn''t make him excited as it used to. He felt rather empty inside.


    ''Is this the same feeling of invincibility that is slowly returning to me?''He sighed.


    On Earth, he had be the best at many things and lost interest in everything after that. A rivalless life was an extremely lonely one.


    ''Such Bullshit!''Harry suddenly shook his head.''That is for the muscleheads who have no goals, ambitions, or things to achieve in their life. I am different, I have goals. I want to grow stronger. Much stronger than anyone in this Continent had ever be. I have to be a true Cultivator to achieve it. Fine! I will be one!


    My goals are not constrained to bing the strongest person in this Continent. I want to be the star, I want to be the sun that looks down on everything. I want to be the one to choose my life and death. Nothing should be able to kill me except the knife I hold in my own hands with my own will.


    No king shouldmand me. No tsunami should drown me.


    I have yet to see the true depths of this world. I have yet to understand the mysteries!


    I want to grow stronger. I want to be one of those Eternals! I want to create an... Eternal Family.


    Ah...that mentioned, I don''t even understand why Evis called me an Eternal. Why am I here? Why does nothing make sense anymore?!


    Harry calmly shook his head. Nothing had ever truly made sense since he reached this world.


    Everything felt somehow... Somewhere...lifeless. just constantly growing stronger... But this time, it was too easy.


    Knock* Knock*


    The doors were knocked and Harry calmly said. "Enter."


    The door opened with a crease and a man and a woman walked in. The man no longer had the regal look of inherent royalty. Nor was his golden hair especially grand. He looked war-torn, tired. Wanting of death.


    "We meet again, Father Vincias." Harry sounded indifferent. Bored somewhat.


    Vincias couldn''t help but shiver.


    Evis looked at him calmly from the side and said in an uninterested tone: "I had the urge to kill him and absorb his Gift to present it to you in our next time in bed. But I guess you want to do it yourself."


    "A rather well-made choice." Harry asked, "Was he strong?"


    "Weak as a mouse caught on trap. He couldn''t move a finger against my first attack. I left him alive in mercy."


    Harry gently walked closer to the king and looked straight into the quivering golden eyes.


    "How many Born-Dragon Abilities do you have, Vincias?" He asked. A voice so nonchnt and casual, The King had creeps running up his spine.


    "You better answer truthfully, My eyes can see the truth inside a man. I have many gifts after all," Harry said matter-of-factly.


    "I wouldn''t y tricks in front of him at the moment if I were you." Evis looked into Harry''s unusual eyes and whispered before vanishing from the room. Even the sleeping Lilly got drowned in shadows and teleported.


    Harry rxedly breathed out. "Now tell me, how many Born Dragon abilities... Do you have?"


    The King looked at Harry and considered his options. It was either obey or die. That youngdy was strong, strong beyond belief. He even felt as if he was once more standing infront of that devil he so feared. Mad Hooligan.


    Had he known he was true, he would have been stunned.


    "I have 27 Born Dragon abilities. And I know where the rest of them are. I mean I know who has the rest of them. I couldn''t catch him, but with that woman, you should be able to. And you cannot harm me with our contract in ce. Harming me is the same as crippling the Kingdom!"


    "... Twenty seven..." Harry muttered.


    "Twenty fucking seven..." Harry chuckled. "Twenty seven... Do you have a Born Dragon Ability that allows you to control others'' minds after making them fall in love with you? Puppet Master one."


    The King didn''t hesitate and nodded. "Yes, that was one of the oldest Born Dragon Ability in my hand."


    Harry looked at him with deep ck eyes. The thunderous rain outside and the thudding sounds of some horses in puddles were abnormally audible.


    "Do you remember who you got that Ability from, Vincias?" He asked.


    Vincias closed his eyes and briefly thought. He was rather calm. There was no way Harry would harm him.


    "One girl named Eva," he said, a rather unusual but victorious smirk hidden in his smile. What if he had an extremely powerful person under him?


    In the end, was that Eva someone he met in his Disaster? Very good! Now she is dead at my hands and ording to our contract terms, Harry would have to protect him.


    Harry looked at the victorious smirk. The passing lightning brightened his face.


    "Did you kill her?" He asked.


    "Oh? That tender girl... Hadn''t I been in a hurry to get her Ability, I would have had some fun. Not that slowly and viciously absorbing her ability by breaking her head multiple times didn''t feel nice."


    Harry chuckled. His hands turned into sharp des and before the King could react, Harry''s multicolored eyes made him stunned.


    A hand silently pierced his head. Then came out.


    "With your Gift that heals you like an immortal... You should be able tost longer than my dear Eva right? Maybe her soul would feel relief if I broke it enough times."


    Another stomp and the head exploded like a melon. But it didn''t take long before the King was back in perfect health, but his face was pale and his heart was thumping in fear.


    But he then yelled in satisfaction. "Did you think the contract was a joke? Hah...Cough!" He coughed some blood. "The contract will kill you."


    There was no more reason to regret signing that contract with this brat. It was over for him.


    A red fire started to burn in Harry''s hands.


    He chuckled and said. "Indeed, pain makes me feel as if I am truly alive and not inside an illusion."

 Chapter 139 Death if you break the oath.

    Chapter 139 Death if you break the oath.


    A red fire burned from Harry''s hands and slowly spread up from there.


    "Pain! That''s it! Make it more painful!" he yelled out in madness.


    The King looked at the red fire burning on him and smirked but he was also waiting in fear of that youngdy to appear.


    The fire in Harry''s hands was everywhere in the castle. If someone other than of royal bloodline entered the tunnels, they would die of burning. This was that same fire that had incinerated thousands before.


    It burns starting flesh, then blood, and finally the soul itself. It was something that had no defense against.


    But the King was unsure. What if thatdy was able to stop it? He guessed that the woman was already an Awakened. What else could she be?


    Only a sphemous Gifted at Stage 5 was another option in his mind. An otherworldly cultivator was not something he had thought of at all.


    Harry ignored the pain and moved towards the King. His legs moved for a kick but he suddenly stopped and breathed heavily.


    "Is this the infamous pain of soul burning?" he asked: "It does indeed make me feel it is all real. Pain is there!"


    The shadows warped and a woman came out of it. She looked at Harry''s maddened expression and frowned. Then looked at the red me with a grimace.


    "Dad...what are you¡ª"


    "Don''t mind Evis...Don''t!" Harry chuckled: "Let me experience this pain. It will keep me reminded that I lost one of my women like this. I lost my Eva and I don''t want to lose another. This pain is a warning, a remembrance."


    Evis gritted her teeth and with closed eyes, warped the mes away.


    Harry looked at her with wide eyes. "Did you just...do that to me?" he asked.


    Evis turned and threw a fierce nce at the King. "Vanish into hell!" she said lowly.


    King was devoured by the shadows and teleported. To a ce where he would wish to die. But death was a Gift unattainable there.


    Harry looked at her with a silent growl. Evis moved infront of him and frantically fell into his embrace. But he didn''t hug back.


    "Sorry Dad but that fire could really kill you and I am not going to let you do that to me. To us." Her voice was weak but firm.


    Harry''s hands moved and he hugged her. Then he hugged her tighter. "Evis... Today, I understood that I can lose precious things."


    Evis hugged him back. "It''s not your problem Dad... It was my mistake! I should have tried¨C."


    "Shut up."


    She shut up.


    "It''s not your fault... You never knew I would fall in love with Eva inside a goddamn Disaster," he said, his voice calmer: "But to actually lose one of you is hard... I feel like I am exploding with wrath and..."


    No, he would never let himself cry infront of his daughter. "Evis... I want to make Vincias suffer. What is the best option?"


    "He is suffering Dad. He is."


    "Evis."


    "Yes Dad, tell me."


    "I will be strong enough to control time, space, reality, fate, and whatever. At any cost, I will bring her back to life."


    "You will, I know. If not you, who can?" She patted his back.


    Her Dad was invincible. He can achieve anything!


    "Where did you send him?"


    "To a hell in Mystry."


    Harry got himself seated in the bed and closed his eyes in meditation. He didn''t let Evis move an inch away.


    She was tightly held and Evis could only snuggle in different positions to make herselffortable.


    "Dad, you should maybe drink my milk to calm down. It has a soothing effect," she said in a lovely tone.


    Harry simply tore away her top and started drinking her milk. He didn''t know if it really had a soothing effect, but as his daughter''s cool and sweet milk slipped into his tongue and entered his stomach. His wrath started to simmer down.


    Evis gently patted her Dad''s head and whispered, "Drink as much as you want and calm down. My father is not someone who should lose his cool. Everything we dream of will be achieved one way or the other. Believe in it."


    Harry nodded and drank her milk like an addict. He had already calmed down and he had already decided.


    He took ast sip of his daughter''s heavenly liquid. He mustered his strength and said, "Bring back Vincias. I want to absorb the rest of the 27 Born Dragon abilities andplete the whole."


    She hugged his head and said. "Yes, Dad."


    She waved her hand and a shadow started to materialize. Hardy immediately covered her top in a cloth he created. There was no way in hell that he was gonna let his daughter be seen naked by others.


    She knew that.


    Vincias'' whole body was filled with insects that kept on chewing and Harry. looked at him with a bewildered but satisfied expression.


    Harry waved his hand and burned the worms into cinders. "You seem to have put him in the middle of many insects and worms."


    "Yes Daddy, Many, Many, Many! So many that even I have creeps."


    "Sounds like a nice ce for him," Harry indifferently nodded.


    He sat upright and regal. "Evis, wear me a crown."


    His daughter smiled and kissed his forehead. A golden crown of light appeared on his forehead.


    Vincias looked at them and breathed heavily in fear. "What are you? You! What ate you?!"


    She can make the Gu don''t work and nullify the contract. She can teleport him to such a dangerous ce with a wave.


    She seems to have unlimited powers.


    "Evis, now close your eyes. The next thing I am about to do is not for those beautiful gems to see."


    "Yes, Dad!" she closed her eyes.


    She absolutely loved it when her father asserted his dominance. On her and others. When he was dominant, it made her wet.


    Harry looked at Vincias and darkly smiled. "I am much calmer now. So I will kill you one part at a moment."


    "Evis, make him unable to resist any of my powers."


    "He can''t resist you at all anymore!" Evis said.


    Harry hid Evis'' face in his chest and used a gift. Immediately, Vincias'' clothes vanished.


    He used another Gift and Vincias split into multiple parts of himself.


    "Ah don''t be confused Vincias, it is a cheap clone ability. Much weaker than mine and it onlysts for an hour or so. But that is enough, is it not?" Harry chuckled and whispered something into Evis'' ears.


    Evis nodded yfully and all around Mystry. A screen of light popped up.


    It was a sort of broadcast that showed the image of the King. Vincias saw one outside the windows too and paled.


    Harry whispered something into Evis'' wars again. They were all immediately devoured by shadows and teleported to an ancient forest. The broadcast shifted alongside.


    All of the world looked at the King in wonder.


    Harry muttered, "Lustful Absorption."


    He controlled the Lust Vincias had and made it totally unbridled and intense.


    Vincias'' eyes reddened and he squealed like an animal and his clones started to move around.


    "DreamWalker." Harry used the illusions to make the clones invisible to each other.


    "Beast''s Calling! Motherly Aura!" he activated two other gifts and beasts of all nature started to stream in from all around.


    Big Goris, Hippos, nasty-looking monkeys, monstrous-looking and disgusting animals. Puss-leaking ones. Ones straight out of disgusting shit water.


    "Female Repulsion." Another Gift was used and Vincias became a creature repulsed by females.


    Harry smiled and increased the Lust of all animals. Then with another smile, he and Evis vanished from the ce and returned to his room.


    There was the main body of Vincias there who was looking at the sky and his own self indulging in Lust with beasts. The world was looking at it.


    Everyone renowned gagged at the disgusting sight of the King''s action. Tens of clones that are being fucked by monstrous beastly disgusting rods.


    Even the main body felt it all over since it shared senses.


    "As your clones that will be alive for an hour more destroy your image and your legends. Now it is the time for your main body to die. And don''t worry, I will make it much more painful than those in the video."


    Evis didn''t open her eyes at all and kept them tightly closed.


    Many people in the castle vomited. Many fainted in shock. Many were just stunned.


    But soon enough, an hour or soter, the body of the King ¡ª Ex King ¨C Vincias Lust was seen burning and naked atop the castle and hung in the air.


    No one could take it down. No one could go close to it without being frozen into ice. And beside it was a banner flying around.


    In the name of the new Emperor. First Emperor of the Isiah Bloodline. Harry Ace Isiah. We dere the death of a mongrel of the ages.

 Chapter 140 100 Born Dragon Abilities

    ?


    As the one hundred Born Dragon abilities assimted and became one. The formerly iplete rune inside Han Li''s mind started toplete itself and soon, a hundred-point image of iprehensibleplexity was revealed to him.


    Immediately, his blood started to boil. The bloodline of Lust dragons that was there since the beginning of his journey but had been of no particr use.


    His red blood started trembling. The Dragon Pce trembled. The vastnds trembled and all of the world trembled indiscernibly.


    [Dragon Transformation: Dragon Birth]


    [Body Transforming into a Dragon Body]


    His body floated by itself in his room and Evis stared in wonder at what was going on. Even she hadn''t seen something like this before.


    [Making the Body suitable using the Rune''s structure. The body is already suitable. Body Transformation: 1%]


    2%


    3%


    .


    .


    70%


    90%


    99%


    100%


    Two horns jutted out of his forehead, two wings grew out of his back. Draconic scales spread around his skin. His hair became pitch white. His whole body was red.


    Hot steam started emitting from it and his body immensely vibrated.


    [Dragon of Lust: Complete Eternal bloodline of dragons had awakened in you.]


    [Uses of the Bloodline:


    All descendants of the Dragon n are now under your control...Their mind, body, and soul cannot go against your wishes.]


    Harry opened his eyes and looked at the screen. All descendants?


    If he remembered correctly, almost all of Mystry was filled with Dragon descendants. What to say? Even the King, the First King, the Monkey, everyone was a Dragon Bloodline descendant.


    To think that the one who finished collecting all of the 100 Born Dragon abilities would gain lordship over them.


    He shivered at the thought of the First King ever having gotten the rest of the 27 Abilities. Had he gotten it, everyone would have been his ves now.


    ''Maybe... I underestimated the First King.''


    It was true, he had indeed underestimated the First King. The moment heid eyes on the rest of the uses of having the bloodline, it was evident.


    [Increased Lifespan: Dragons live for a much longer time than Humans. Currently, the host''s longevity has significantly heightened. (Longevity if the host is in perfect health: 1000 Years or slightly higher.)]


    ''I see, I am no longer mortal either...'' Harry chuckled.


    But he was still thinking of the First King. The man had evidently long surpassed his limited Lifespan. Normal humans barely lived past one hundred years of age. Even the Gifted barely lived past 200 to 300 years. And even that is usually due to having extremely nourishing types of Gifts.


    The only other way to actually increase Lifespan was the Lifespan increasing Gu but it had severe side effects and will immediately make you a Null. The First King had no ordinary Gifts in him and only had Born-Dragon abilities. He was like a walking corpse.


    But why was he still living in the gutters, Hiding like a rat and eating scraps that he got? It was in hope of this amazing opportunity! To one day gain all the 100 Born Dragon abilities and be reborn as a Dragon.


    He will have 1000 years or more of added lifespan and that along with a Draconic Body that is supposedly as strong as the strongest Body Gift there ever was.


    Harry nced at his Stats aftering to these conclusions.


    All of his Attributes except Soul Limit had peaked at 350 points. ording to his calctions, ordinary Body Gifts would make a body as strong as 320 Points in every aspect. But his Body had peaked at 350 points.


    Not to mention he had many Body Gifts lying in his collection that could be stacked on top. He would still be far weaker than a 650-point mythical AwakeningStageGifted ¡ª Stage 6 Body Gifted were supposed to have that much in his calctions ¡ª but he was still strong enough to fight the King head-on at this point.


    Even without being trained specifically. Even though he can''t use as many Gifts as he wants all at once, he could use Five Gifts together at one point. And when he reached Stage 5 after absorbing more Gifts...


    Harry got himself seated on the lotus position and used a Specific Gift. [Knowledge of Ascension].


    And immediately, the requirements to go up a Stage in his Gift were revealed.


    [Lustful Absorption: Have more than 5000 Gifts.]


    [ughter Absorption: Have More than 5000 Gifts.]


    If he did that, he would reach the final Stage before Awakening. The Sixth Stage.


    But also, he noticed another thing the System had highlighted.


    [To increase Attributes, You will have to spend 10 points for 1 increase.]


    "Evis, can you tell me from a true Cultivator''s point of view, how strong I am?" Harry asked with closed eyes. He was sure she would be waiting beside him.


    "Yes Dad, in a Cultivator''s eyes, there are 5 Ranks of strength too. It is very simple."


    Harry listened.


    "In your System''s terms, when you reach 100 points in all Attributes, you are considered a Rank 1 existence."


    Harry nodded.


    "When you reach 1000 points in all Attributes, you can be called a Rank 2 Existence," Evis exined with a pondering expression. She had to calcte it all in his System''s terms after all.


    "And when you have about 5000 Points in all of your attributes, you can be considered a Rank 3 existence... I am a Rank 3 so I don''t know about the rest."


    "All of your Attributes are above 5000?!" Harry gulped. "But it''s not nearly 5000 in the system interface..."


    "I can control my strength and my powers are not ephemeral like the Gifts. My body won''t tell you outright how strong I am if I don''t want to."


    Harry nodded. "So what happens if someone reaches the Rank 5 of Cultivation?"


    "They be Eternals. Evesting beings with infinite lifespans. The power that can stand equal to anything and everything. They can travel to the light and moon, cook food with sr re. Blink through worlds. Creates."


    "They can''t be killed?"


    "They can''t be. Even each other cannot kill them but of course, there are hundreds of methods to seal them. They can be sealed off for Eternity even."


    "So why did you actually call me an Eternal? I am nowhere as strong as them... I am not even as strong as you."


    "...Dad... Your cognitive ability is shameful at the moment. I kind of feel you are extremely dumb..." Evis sighed: "I still love you though, so don''t worry."


    Harry clenched his dragon ws. "I am just overwhelmed slightly... I don''t want any more confusion."


    "When you reach the Awakening Stage Dad, your memories of the past will awaken. Believe me, you were once an impable God-like Eternal who had the powers of Water. The Deep-Sea Eternal. The God of Oceans. People used to call you by many, many names. But your memories of being one were sealed away and along with some of your women, you secretly invaded this world. It''s that simple."


    "But...I just can''t ept me being some Eternal... I am me. Just me!" Harry said calmly.


    "You are you," Evis smiled, "But you will just have to get back your lost memories to know what exactly the whole thing was about. We will also have to return to the Eternal World. This lowly Mystry is not where we belong."


    Harry had way more questions but he held back. And then looked at his ws and manifested a mirror infront of him.


    White hair falling to his shoulders, fierce pondering ck eyes, skin that was now back to its healthy color rather than reddish.


    But beyond all that, ck obsidian horns jutted out from the sides of his forehead, two Draconic wings behind him that looked like the wings of a raven. ck in color and filled with raven-like feathers.


    He smiled briefly and used a Gift to morph his appearance forcefully. Soon, he was back to his old looks.


    "So, Evis, does the training regime you left for me in the academy also include teaching me the ropes as a cultivator?" Harry asked while gently bringing his daughter into his embrace.


    "Of course, after it, you will see the world differently. You will know what a Cultivator and Gifted stand for. You will even understand Gifts differently. And you should also reach Awakening by the end of it." She was confident of that.


    Harry nodded. "Okay, my clone would study all that... Do you know what I will do in the process?"


    "Oh... What?" She asked with a light giggle.


    "I am going to have to see if your Vagina still tastes the same as yesterday. I will also have to check if your mouth feels the same when it wraps around my dick."


    "Oh, that''s important." She chuckled, but then said with a saddened face, "But you told Aunt you won''t impregnate me right? That''s mean of you!"


    "You want to get pregnant?"


    "Of course I wanted to but I can wait."


    "I guess I have topensate you with my body then." Harry chuckled and gently fondled her ass.


    "Let''s try something we hadn''t ever done before," he muttered.

 Chapter 141 Bound In Chains And Loved By Dad.

    ?


    Evis looked at her Dad with an expectant but blushing face. She was lying on the bed like usual and her clothes were long out of the picture.


    But unlike thest time. Her hands were tied with metal chains and her legs were the same. Not to mention the chains were positioned in a way that made her legs unable to close and her hands unable to move.


    It was too tightly bound too.


    Harry smirked and looked at his daughter''s impable appearance. Her rainbow-like hair and pupils were a masterly creation itself.


    Her body''s curves were also perfect. He moved beside her and gently fondled her breasts. She couldn''t move and just looked at him with a red face.


    "Dad will now drink your milk. Is there any issue?" He asked with a squeeze.


    "There is, I don''t like you touching me!" Evis eximed joyfully.


    "I see, but I like touching you!" Harry chuckled evilly and simply started to suck on her nipples.


    "Oh No!" Evis eximed but still made her boobsctate using her powers.


    Harry drank it like a man stranded in a desert. While, his hands caressed her stomach and moved down. Gently reaching the slightly hairy pussy. His fingers could immediately sense Evis was wet.


    Even his own tower was already standing and Evis could see it in her periphery vision. "What are you going to do with that Daddy?"


    Harry looked at her white face and had the urge to kiss it. He didn''t betray his urges for his daughter. He moved and caught her strawberry-like lips in a deep kiss.


    She was an extremely beautiful woman. His girl. As their tongues yfully yed inside her mouth. Harry''s finger moved into her vagina. She moaned slightly but it was muffled due to the kiss.


    The chains started to tter and tighten ording to Harry''s wishes. Her legs were widely spread and her vagina was trickling a bit of her juices out.


    One more of his fingers entered and finger-fucked her. Breaking the kiss, he looked into her eyes, "You smell so good," he praised.


    "You smell manly too," his daughter replied.


    Harry looked at her gorgeous face and said, "You are such a great beauty. You really have my genes."


    "I bet Mom would disagree. She says I look more like her."


    "I want to see this wife of mine too."


    "First satisfy your daughter!"


    "Didn''t you hate my touches?" Harry raised his eyebrows.


    She nodded fiercely.


    Harry simply made his Lustful absorption active and increased her lust to the core.


    Her face immediately reddened and her insides became extremely sensitive. She could vividly feel her father''s finger stirring up her insides.


    Ang~ she moaned.


    Harry looked at her beautiful face bing erotic and red and smiled. "There is going to be more!"


    He started to suck on her boobs and that immediately made her shiver. His lips were like electricity and her nipples immediately became erect.


    While her other breast was fondled by him and continued to gently leak her milk.


    He continued it for a while before the chains started bing too tight. It couldn''t harm her without her explicit permission but still, Harry moved and shifted his position.


    Now, both her legs were positioned towards the sky and spread widely. Her Vagina was right in front of him too. While she was looking at his enhanced dick that was 9 inches long.


    She opened her lips just a bit in anticipation.


    They were in the 69 position. He looked and then gave a lick to her clitoris. Also moved his hips to ce his dick on top of her lips.


    She closed her eyes and let the dick enter her mouth. Immediately, a sensation of being filled assaulted her and a wet tongue also started to lick her vaginal opening.


    His hands weren''t free either and started ying with his girl''s anus. The folds of her vagina were spread out by his tongue and his tongue entered deep into her.


    At the same time, he moved his hips to fuck her mouth. The sensation of her mouth on his dick was also amazing. The wet insides just wrapped around felt nirvanic.


    They continued in that same way for a while and neither had an orgasm yet. Their bodies had fundamentally be harder to please.


    Harry shifted his position once more. Now, they were in the missionary position and he could clearly see his daughter''s flushed and wanting face.


    "Too beautiful to not take a kiss." He used a gift to clean her mouth off of his Dick''s remnants and then started to kiss her.


    She didn''t mind the act anymore and kissed him back passionately. At the same time, Harry''s hands spread her folds and his dick''s head nestled into her vaginal opening.


    She moaned and kissed him more passionately. Harry didn''t wait and his dick pushed into her. It separated her insides and soon reached deep into her.


    But it was still not fully in and Harry gave one more vicious thrust. Immediately, her flesh was widely opened and Harry started to thrust in and out.


    They never stopped kissing either. And just like that, the daughter and son fucked for hours toe.


    Neither knew rest nor tiredness. Both were great beings. Even though one was much weaker than the other.


    And the more he had sex with her, the more Harry utilized his new sex-rted Gifts. The more she was aroused, the more he felt satisfied.


    And only hourster he was tired out. Evis just made him rest and rode him while he rested. His dick could be standing forever as long as he was alive after all.


    They both had multiple orgasms in the process and Harry had filled her to the brim. But she just seemed to want more of him.


    That Born Dragon Gift was still there even though it had be more of a natural instinct than an ability after he transformed into his Dragon form.


    And when he was too tired to have sex anymore. His Dragon form naturally revealed itself since he could no longer keep the appearance-changing Gift active.


    Even Evis felt pity after that and with a flick of her wrist, cleaned the bed and area. Then, with a blissful smile, she fell asleep next to him.


    But before she went to sleep, she didn''t forget to bring her Aunt Lilly to Harry''s other side.


    That was important. Otherwise, what would she do when she woke up....? She would obviously make trouble.


    How dare Harry only allow his daughter inside while she was teleported to another lonely room?!


    But even while Evis and Harry were doing all this and enjoying their debauchery. The outside world had already started bustling in fear and unease.


    A King had died after all.


    ...


    The Academy, in a room that only had one bed.


    Harry''s second body ¨C his clone ¨C and two women were naked and beside each other.


    They had been having intense sex for a while before Harry lost the ability to have his dick stand. He didn''t have the dragon abilities or body in his clone.


    All of those were on the main body. But after having sex enough times and after cleaning themselves using ordinary and normal methods, he finally asked the important question.


    "Seles, tell me the training Regime. What does it do to make me ready for the true Cultivation thing?" He asked, she was his teacher from now on, so she should know about cultivators.


    "Nothing much Master, It''s a very simple routine but time-consuming. First of all, it''s about the introduction of such things. I have sses prepared for tomorrow."


    "Okay, what about you? Are you a cultivator?"


    "I am a Cultivator. Mistress Evis had given me guidance from a young age and thus I am the only other cultivator in Mystry other than young Miss and Master."


    ''Young Miss? She is older than you!'' Harry smiled. He liked how Evis was so mature and childish at the same time.


    "What path Cultivator are you?" He was a pleasure path cultivator, and his daughter was Business. What about this girl?


    "My path is Righteous, I have to act ording to our moral codes, and everything I do that is counted as righteous can be transformed into energy and slowly refined by me to grow stronger."


    Harry nodded. His system made the Refining process non-existent. Making it easy for him to increase his strength after getting pleasure points.


    But the others had to umte Righteous Energy or Pleasure energy and then transform it into Pleasure Points before absorbing it.


    He had a feeling he would learn much more about his System after he reached Awakening and unlocked his memories. Whatever that was.


    "How did you be a Cultivator?" He asked. He remembered how he had many choices at the start of the system screen and righteous was one of them.


    So, how did normal people get their path?


    "Young Miss Evis gave me a cultivation technique suited to my personality. Refine Righteousness Art. I also have a Gift too but I rarely focus on my Gift. But I do use it. Ah, by the way, I also have some Magic Powers I have cultivated. It''s nowhere as perfectly usable for me as it is for Young Miss though."


    "Well, what Rank of a Cultivator are you?"


    Seles bowed her head in shame. "I am still only Rank 0. As ording to the standards Young Miss had set, I should have 100 points of power in all categories to be considered Rank 1, But she said I only have 70-80 on every attribute. Only she knows how to calcte it."


    ''So Evis calcted in my system standards...''He nodded.

 Chapter 142 Training From His Daughter

    ?


    The morning sun shined through the gaps in clouds. Filtered through the mountains, yed games with the rivers, and finally, brightened the world with colors.


    In the Academy, Students were already starting to get busy with their studies. Gift learning sessions, history lessons, and science lectures. Battle sses, Arts... Almost everything was taught here and there were more than ten thousand students that were under the 30 or so teachers.


    Most of the teachers were just weak Stage 4 Gifted with their own unique Gifts. Ranging from offensive-oriented, body, to even soul-type gifts.


    All of these people had their own field of mastery and taught the students what they knew with a genuine heart to impart knowledge. They were the ves that Harry had been assigned and in whatever thing they were given, they kept a level of professionalism and dedication.


    But outside of all this hustle and bustle, was a random training room with wide architecture and a strong build. Inside, Harry, Rena, and Seles were starting their training.


    "For the first thing, I Need you to know where you stand, so, we might need to bring Young Miss Evis here. Only she can really calcte our powers after all," Seles said.


    Harry nodded but then shook his head, "No, I don''t need Evis'' help to do that. Let me bring her here anyway."


    "Evis,e here." She was in the castle just eating away at snacks anyway.


    They were not even having sex anymore since Harry had a low libido today. She had just sucked him dry yesterday to the point he didn''t want to have sex for a day. At least, for now, he didn''t even do anything lustful even after hours since his wake up.


    Evis on the other hand could go on for days if she wanted but with Harry being as weak as he was. She would have to wait for a day''s long intercourse.


    Shadows warped and through it came out a woman who had a bored face and an arrogant expression. "Why am I called here after my father lost to me by an embarrassing margin? Ho? Do you have no shame, Old man?"


    Harry''s lips twitched at the call. Old man?


    "You are older than me. What do you mean old man?"


    "Humph, then how could you be my father? Ehh?"


    Harry didn''t bother with her shenanigans and said exasperatedly, "Come on, teach me the ropes yourself. She seems rather doubtful herself."


    "Oh? She is?" Evis looked at Seles with a side-eye. "Ice bath in the coldest water for 10 hours straight for you as punishment."


    Seles flinched and instinctively wanted to nod. But Harry said casually, "She has a great body and nice bedtime skills even though she was a virgin. She also put some good effort into pleasing me. So it''s fine. Also, I might as well take her in as a concubine."


    Seles'' heart almost exploded.


    Concubine?! Harry''s concubine!


    Her god''s concubine!


    She almost drooled at those words. Harry casually patted her head. Indeed, he had a weakness for cute things who were obsessed with him.


    Maybe it was because they were simr to Lilly. In his psyche, at the end of it all, the perfect kind of woman was Lilly and Emma''s type.


    Mothers and Sisters were absolutely much better than any type there could ever be.


    The fact that he came from inside Emma made it extremely soothing to be back inside her. While the fact that he and Lilly were from the same ce made it obvious they joined back together.


    ''What fucking dumb bullshit am I thinking? Guess spending all my time fucking messed up with my head.''


    Truly, he shook his head in irritation. Dumbness had to be cleared and for that, the only way was by being productive.


    *Lustful Absorption* The Gift was used and immediately, all his thoughts cleared up.


    No wonder, not doing anything Lustful for a while had made him lusty again. He had to use the Gift to calm himself down.


    He took a deep breath and breathed back out.


    Clean, now his head was clean.


    "What do I have to learn about?" Harry asked with a smile, but his eyes didn''t forget to focus on Evis with an irritated squint.


    This stupid fricking daughter also had seduction methods of her own that she had trained to seduce him. No wonder he immediately became horny in her presence.


    "Ah, whatever," Evis sighed in boredom at him surpassing her half-assed seduction attempt: "Anyway, the first thing really is knowing your ce. Hmm, if I am indeed going to be the one teaching, there is no reason for me to do it with your clone. Sorry, but I am a little ufortable being near your clone. If it''s your main body, I won''t have any inhibitions. So I will go and teach you back in the castle. You should punish Seles while I am out."


    Shadows devoured as she smilingly waved at them. But before she went away, Harry said, "Take Rena with you, she is dying to meet her kids. My adoptive daughter also wanted to see her."


    Shadows extended and devoured Rena too. Making both of them teleport back to the castle a long distance away.


    Harry then looked at Seles and asked in a calm voice, "Lady, so, are you willing to be my concubine?"


    The well-clothed, gentle-looking, righteousdy looked at him and nodded with a red face. "I... I want to be your concubine, My lord. I like being your ve but I want to be a concubine if you will allow me!"


    A red thread shed from his hands and bound her like a bangle. "Hmm... I need you to pleasure me then. Evis made me a bit too aroused."


    "Anything you want my lord!" Seles eximed happily. "How should I pleasure you?"


    ...


    Back in the castle, Harry and Lilly were just lying down in a swinging chair with Lillyfortably snuggled in his embrace. She was like a cute animal who had found her home. She would never leave anymore.


    They were in a ce exposed to the sun too. In the gardens.


    As for Emma and Harry''s other precious women?


    Emma and Anna were swinging in their own chairs while Valeria was out dealing with some systematical troubles that followed the King''s embarrassing death.


    Harry''s name was being spread widely and the women who had chosen to marry him by name alone were singing praises of themselves for the choice.


    While some others, for example, the concubine who poisoned him, the princes, and the Monkey Prince''s mother. Such people were all very bamboozled by the situation.


    Of course, Harry won''t lose a single woman. He had the n to take all the women in this Continent of Mystry as his with due time.


    But that needed its due diligence.


    Shadows warped and Evis teleported into the room. She looked at Lilly enviously and Lillyfortably looked back with smugness.


    Whatever he said and did, in the end, her brother''s Queen was she herself. Even in his embrace now, she could tell he was enjoying even her scent.


    Well, the good-smelling deodorant-like gift was one thing but still. Her brother enjoyed her.


    That much was enough. Even though she couldn''t have sex for a long 10 months, that was okay as long as he pampered her like this.


    She actually liked being pampered just as much as she lived their lustful nights together.


    "So, Evis, speak about Cultivation and also tell me how I can turn all these people and some others into these so-called Cultivators from Gifted. By the way, I still haven''t epted defeat yet."


    "Oh?" Evis'' eyes widened.


    Lilly also pouted. She knew they had sex yesterday while she slept just beside them.


    She woke up to the sight of Evis by Harry''s side after all. But that was also fine since her brother''s hands were still wrapped protectively around her belly as he slept.


    Or she would have had a battle to have.


    But by now, she could tell Harry was also quite anticipating his new child. Every time he got a chance, he was rubbing her tummy like there was a treasure inside.


    Even Emma would throw envious nces at her at times. She had yet to get pregnant.


    But now, Emma and Anna were just sunbathing in rxedness and couldn''t bother to look at their interactions.


    "Okay, I will teach you Cultivation and stuff but I have a condition." Evis took the chance when the pot was hot. His undefeated ego can be usedter too, but this opportunity was rare.


    "What?" Harry asked.


    "I want to have an all ''Yes'' day with Father where whatever I asked, you can''t say ''No''. I am doing so much work, so I at least deserve that much."


    Harry immediately shook his head. "No chance. If it was Lilly, I would have said yes. But you are too naughty."


    The girl even wanted to have sex with him when he was in her appearance and she was in his. She was too quirky for an all ''yes'' day.


    Lilly muttered in her mind, ''Why hadn''t I thought of that?''


    Evis acted disappointed and said with a sigh, "Then an all ''Yes'' day where you can say no to ridiculous wishes."


    "That seems okay. But the prerequisite is I understand everything about Cultivation."


    "Not only cultivation, I would even teach you magic." Evis smiled widely.


    Now, she would have her dad for one day, all for herself. She had some ridiculous wishes but if that was impossible, there were some Vani wishes she had like having sex in giant forms while both of their bodies were standing above a river. Or having sex in the sky while flying.


    But those will have to wait. For now.

 Chapter 143 Cultivation Ranks

    ?


    "So, I am speaking about this with Dad for like the millionth time but I will exin once more to make it clear to all of you," Evis said, looking at the women seated around the room one by one, and then at Harry.


    Lilly, Anna, Valeria, Rena, The Queen Emilia, and Emma. Every one of them was looking at her with focused faces and eager ears. Who didn''t like a new way to grow stronger?


    "So, cultivators have 5 Ranks like Gifted has 5 Stages. 5th Stage of the Gifts, no matter what the gift you had might have been. DreamWalker, Sleepwalker any type of bullshit. Whatever Gift, at its fifth Stage, would make your Attributes 400 to 500 points at most."


    Harry nodded. Indeed, even with Body Gifts, his body barely became 200-300 ish points when he was in Stage 4. He just happened to have too many Gifts and too many additional points from sex that boosted him further.


    Having said that, Evis continued, "Five Ranks are decided by the strength of our Attributes. If I said it outright, it might be confusing, So, I will give you an image, memorize it, and write it down if you want."


    Evis then waved her hand, making a ckboard appear on the wall that had writings on it in thenguage of Mystry.


    Lilly and the rest looked at it in curiosity.


    Rank 0 ¡ª Below 100 Points in Stats.


    Rank 1 ¡ª At or above 100 Points.


    Rank 2 ¡ª At or above 1000 Points.


    Rank 3 ¡ª At or above 5000 Points.


    Rank 4 ¡ª At or above 10000 Points.


    Rank 5 ¡ª ? ? ?


    "By the way, Rank 5 is the Rank where people gain immortality and be eternally living creatures. They have nothing that theyck other than knowledge if I know correctly. They are called Eternals," Evis said and immediately, everyone became startled and silent.


    As of now, they didn''t have any idea who Evis was or why she was teaching them. Harry had just told them to believe in her and that she was a trustworthy individual.


    But this much of a trust was asking too much. Who would believe that bullshit?


    Eternals who lived forever were something that they couldn''t evenprehend.


    Evis yawned in boredom. "Don''t believe me?" She smirked, "You will have to believe when it alles down to it. Just listen for now since I don''t n to go in depth."


    Some of the girls nodded even though they didn''t really believe it. Lilly and Emilia had contemtive faces though.


    Both of them were thinking about whether this mysterious woman who called herself Han Li''s daughter was the reason for Han Li''s sudden rise.


    Who was she? What was she?


    Emilia was the most focused. Her cold gaze focused on Evis. No matter what, the King was her brother whom she had known for several years, and the situation was not even addressed as of yet.


    It had been 10 minutes since she came here.


    Harry looked sideways at her. No matter what kind of rtionship she and the King had, he didn''t care. He was not her sexual partner at least since the Queen was a virgin when he had her first time.


    He will look and see what she thinks. That was not for now. For now, let them know about Cultivators and such details.


    "So, Father, I will take you into perspective." Evis absent-mindedly added.


    "Me? Oh..." Harry was broken out of his thoughts and nodded.


    "Dad''s attributes are all above 100, So he is a Rank 1 existence but his Soul is beyond powerful. It is above 1000 points, so his Soul is Rank 2 while the rest of the powers are Rank 1," she said and the others nodded. Not really understanding the value of these points.


    They didn''t understand that was enough power to thwart Rank 5''s. Mainly because they didn''t consider Soul Power as such a big deal.


    But they were sorely mistaken if they underestimated the ''above 100'' she said. He had way more than just above 100 after all.


    "So, next is cultivation paths. My Isiah path has ownership over many Cultivation paths, namely: Pleasure, ughter, Business, very, Teaching, Learning, Destroying, Creating, Righteous, Evil, Excitement, Love hate, slothful sin."


    "Each path is good and has its own uniqueness but being a cultivatores with difficulty and I would tell you not to choose pleasure since Dad would be busy and he can''t always help you gain more points."


    "Give a small introduction into all these paths Evis," Harry said, his voice contemtive.


    It was indeed truly all paths that the System had offered him at the start of his cultivation path. The first day he opened his eyes in Mystry was to that after all.


    "Business path, my own path, allows you to gain Energy using Businesses. It''s easy early on and would only require you to start small businesses to earn Energy. Butter on, it would need a high amount of Energy. Even Multiple Acadamies I own don''t give me any Energy anymore." Evis was already a Rank 3 Cultivator though.


    "Then Dad''s chosen path, Pleasure, it allows you to be stronger and absorb Energy with Sexual intercourse mostly. And the more partners the better, but I know none of you would want that, so I will skip it." Evis looked at them with a curious gaze. But it was just as she expected, none of Harry''s main women wanted out.


    Even though the Queen was not one of his main women and didn''t really care for him. She didn''t like Pleasure Path at all. It disgusted her.


    "And then, Sloth Path needs you to bezy but this is a path none of the Isiahs cultivate. It makes you incapable of movement."


    "The good paths I rmend are very ¨C which was my second choice but I went with Business in the end ¨C Teaching is also good, then Righteous, Evil and Excitement are also great. ughter is also nice. Learning isn''t bad either. Rest are all Meh..."


    The girls listened and were soon thrown the choice. What path did they want?


    On the other hand, Harry wasn''t focused on it and asked a question that he wanted answered. "Evis, what are Gifts and why could the Eye of Blessing give it to everyone?"


    "Gifts..." Evis sighed.


    "For cultivators, other than growing stronger with their bodies and having stronger souls that can have higher senses. Increasing cultivation doesn''t do anything else like giving omnipotent powers. So they have to cultivate Magic Powers that add on to their Cultivation."


    "These Magic powers are hard to learn, years of effort are needed and it is mostly based on learning. As if you are learning Science. It will take time. There are many types of such powers for each path and it''s hard to learn. Really hard."


    "So what about Gifts?"


    "The Magic Powers that the Cultivator of Chaos Path ¡ª Eternal Eye of Blessings ¡ª cultivated. It''s a path that is better than all of the Paths our Isiahs have, it allows the Cultivator to study every path''s Magic Power. And this Eye just abandons and scatters his knowledge of these powers as Gifts, it is easy and straightforward. He gives you his powers."


    "Isn''t that... Perfect?"


    "Just that he can take it back anytime he wants. Even if you Awaken, he can take back the Gifts to his wish but Cultivated powers are your own."


    "No wonder you said Gifts were worthless..." Harry sighed but then he thought about what the system said about having analyzed the Eye.


    It said, that if he could Awaken, he could absorb the Eyes and make some kind of bodyplete. I should check into that.


    "So do you have any Pleasure Path Gifts suitable for me?" Harry asked with a bit of hope.


    "...sorry, I don''t. I only have business and ughter Path Magic Powers. Ah, also Righteous and very paths," Evis said with a bit of sadness.


    Harry sighed, but then suddenly thought of something. "Can I use the clone to cultivate a second Path? Like business or very?"


    Evis nodded. "But I advise against that, Clone, Whatever is said and done, can also die if the owner of all Gifts takes back his blessing. Which he sure would if he knew your true identity. So if you cultivate, you are cultivating for the Eye of Blessing instead of yourself."


    Harry contemted and said, "At least I can feel what it is like to be a Cultivator. I don''t mind it since I won''t put in that much effort on it."


    "Oh? Then I will send the Clone a Cultivation Technique, What path do you want?"


    "Hmm... Learning seems nice. Do that. Or Righteous and Evil also sound nice... Choose one of the three yourself and send it to me." Harry wanted to see what his daughter would choose for him.


    Evis nodded and send a notebook to Harry who was getting a blowjob from his new concubine.


    Harry enjoyed it as he read the book. He smiled, "That girl really chose this path..." Sigh...

 Chapter 144 Choosing Path

    ?


    Everyone spent that day in deep thought. They did not have sex, they did not have anything special ur to them and they weren''t especially doing anything.


    But Harry and the Queen had a lengthy, lengthy conversation filled with thorns and horns. It was mainly about the King''s death.


    And after that conversation, Harry once again felt the bad side of women. No, the bad side of the world.


    Not that he was from the good side but still, it made him have an extreme distaste for the queen. She had zero empathy for the dead king and throughout the interaction, Harry knew she was trying to make the Lust Family return to Mystry.


    Harry had dered it as gone and he had established an Isiah Family on top of it. Even though it wasn''t yet official, that was the route it was headed.


    But the Queen was someone loyal to the Family and there was no way she would not attempt to bring it back to glory. Actually, Harry did not mind that very much.


    Lust Family wasn''t exactly his hated enemy or something. But the Queen''s utter apathy disgusted him. It was her own family, her own brother.


    Yet, she had no emotion. It was her usual cold face. Her usual cold eyes. Her usual self.


    And in the end, Harry said, "I am not one bit sorry for your Brother, my supposed Father''s death. If I had to, I would kill him again. And as for the Lust Family? You can consider it a sub-family of my Isiah Family. It has my blood after all. But it is and will be a subordinate for Eternity."


    Had Harry been someone as weak as a week ago, She wouldn''t have considered it. But now, she had no choice but to nod.


    Coldly.


    Then she vanished. But Hardy knew she would never try something that he might find distasteful. Never.


    After that event, everything was back to sunshine and roses and Harry just spent the day reading some books. He had photographic memory-type gifts and his memory was absolutely perfect.


    So he might as well add knowledge.


    And in the due time. Lilly who was always beside him listening to him read out loud, chose the path that she wanted to tread, "I will choose Righteous, that sounds easy."


    "No, choose something else, that''s too binding. Kind of like a hypocrite." Harry didn''t want her to choose that path.


    "Then I will choose business. You better give me ideas Husband," Lilly replied.


    Evis came out of the shadows andter gave her a cultivation technique rted to [Business], the same one she herself cultivated.


    ...


    Emma was in the garden with Anna and having a rxing cup of coffee. "I will choose Learning, that sounds good."


    "Harry!" she called out.


    A telepathic link was connected with her and Harry''s voice asked, "What happened Mom?"


    "I choose Learning."


    "Good choice. Just what I will expect from my Mom." Harry chuckled.


    Evis came out with a pout. So much damn work.


    ...


    At the top of the castle in the wind, her clothes kept flopping back and forth and her hair flew back in the wind. Valeria was seated with a gon of alcohol in her hands.


    She took a deep breath and gulped it down. A hot rush of water rushed into her stomach and she calmly breathed in.


    "Harry, I choose..." she paused and then said, "I choose Teaching. I will teach youring kids for the next part of my life."


    Harry smiled while flipping the pages in his room. "Evis. Grandma, Teaching."


    Evis who was casually enjoying some fruit juice and meditating in between froze. Then with another pout, flickered into Valeria''s position.


    ...


    Anna was extremely hesitant for a while before she decided. "Young master, I will choose Learning."


    Harry''s chuckle rang out in her mind. "Sure."


    Evis moved out of the shadows. "Ahh! You guys should have chosen all at once! Motherfu¨C no! Sonfucqers!"


    Anna just bashfully took the technique and Evis vanished with a harrumph.


    ....


    "I will choose the Evil Path," said the Queen from her own room.


    But there was no reply.


    "I will choose the righteous path," she said. But there was still no reply.


    Her cold heart didn''t even flinch. She stood there, staring up at the ceiling.


    She wasn''t really that bad of a person. She just happened to hate that brother of hers.


    After a moment of silence, Harry''s sound rang out, "Learning Path. You walk on that path from now."


    A shadowy hand threw a book into her hands from the void.


    Harry sighed inside his room. He had his suspicions.


    ....


    In the Academy, in Harry''s private room.


    He looked at the Path that Evis had sent. One of the Cultivation paths of his own choice.


    He sighed exasperated at his daughter. But he couldn''t me her, he had indeed asked for it.


    "Righteousness..." Harry cringed at the word.


    "Evis, can you give me the Learning Path? This one seems like a stupid idea..." Harry asked with conviction.


    "Dad, I say you choose that path or the Sloth one. I don''t know, both of them seem suitable for your situation. Go with Sloth since even if you be unable to move, it''s just a clone in the end."


    Harry paused. He hadn''t thought of that option.


    ''I indeed can earn points whilezilyying around somewhere... Wow! That''s the best option.''


    He didn''t hesitate any longer and Evis smilingly sent the book about that path for him.


    He looked at it with a smile too.


    Then asked, "What do I have to do to cultivate it?"


    "That book has the instructions. But I will tell you anyway. There is a pill in the book, take it and eat it." Rang azy voice. How envious, she wanted to cultivate that path too.


    Harry opened it and saw a ck pill. He unhesitantly ate it.


    A warm rush filled his body and he felt as if something within him had changed.


    In the royal room, Harry paused reading and looked up at the screen of his system.


    [Clone:


    Cultivation Path: Slothful Sin.


    Bezy to earn energy. The system can''t convert that energy into points. So the clone will have to refine it itself. Or you can spend 1 million points to unlock a Path on the main body.]


    At the same time, in the Academy, Harry''s clone started to feel extremelyzy and unproductive. He just wanted to lie down and go to sleep.


    He didn''t resist the urge and his body was soon in thefort of his bed. Falling asleep soon, he was in his dreams.


    And at the same time, Harry could see the [Energy] tab under his clone slowly go up.


    Merely 0.0001 per second.


    And just like that, he went back to reading.


    Lilly and the other women were checking out their new paths. And the world returned to its calmness.


    Hours went by and soon, everyone was introduced to their Path and Lilly went out to start a business. Harry didn''t interfere and continued his reading.


    But as all of this was going on, he had a sneaking suspicion that when he became an Awakened. Everything as he knew would change and everything woulde to rity.


    ...


    Day 3 of the start of Isiah Family''s Cultivation.


    Lilly wrote down on the new diary. And ended it with all the details.


    Looking up at her brother, she said, "So nice, cultivation is so easy inparison to Gifts. I started a business tycoon and it is now all over Mystry. Royal Family''s connection and my Authority really are super powerful!"


    Harry put down the book. "Don''t underestimate it all, maybe it''s just because it''s the start. Ask such things to Evis."


    Lilly humphed. No way was she going to ask that girl for help.


    Shaking his head, Harry said, "She is not such a bad girl as you say. And if you really hated her, you would have told me to keep her out of the Harem."


    Pouting, Lilly said, "No, I just don''t tell you that because she is strong. What if she got mad? Hehe, let me be as strong as her and we will kick her out."


    Harry smilingly hugged her and touched her stomach. "I guess it bulged a bit, Lill."


    "No, it didn''t."


    Harry kissed her on the cheek. "What do you say we go on a trip of the world? Travel around?"


    "After my baby is born only!"


    "With Evis around, there is nothing that can harm us."


    "Even still!"


    Harry nodded. "What about we have sex in a dream? We can use your DreamWalker for that now, right?"


    Lilly smiled. "I was thinking of that. Let''s try that!"


    Harry chucklingly caught her lips. And soon enough, they were on their bed, asleep and in dreams.


    On the other hand, in the Academy, Harry opened his eyes and felt a very high amount of Energy in his body. He used the method said in the technique to refine that Energy.


    Every hour of intense focus melted 1 point of Energy into his body and that in turn strengthened him.


    And just like that, days passed, months passed...


    The sun shined and the moon reced it multiple times. And soon enough, 10 months hade to pass. And in those ten months, many small things umted, and big things happened.

 Chapter 145 10 Months Later.

    ?


    The seasons had shifted, autumn hade and passed and winter had done the same. Today was a day at the peak of summer, the Sun was directly above people''s heads.


    Inside his room, Harry was nervously looking on and Evis was performing her operation on Lilly who had gritted teeth.


    As the curtains gently floated in the wind and the song of birds gently sprinkled into their ears, the sound of a baby''s cry rang out. Making Harry wake up from his daze and look at them.


    Evis breathed out and with a wave of her hand, which made many Powers activate and protect the baby in all necessary ways.


    She also made it easy for the baby without an injection or painful processes due to her powers.


    Evis then looked at Harry with a gentle smile and said, "It''s a baby girl Dad. But she is quite fragile, so take her with care."


    Filled with nervousness and unknown emotions, Harry took the baby into his arms. "Lilly, look at her... She is such a cute thing already. Evis, let mom and grandma in!"


    Nodding, Evis went to let them in. They hadn''t been allowed inside the whole time.


    Lilly looked to the side with a sweaty and tired face. She could faintly hear the baby''s cries and Harry gently held her hands.


    "You did it, Lilly. You did it! We now have an angel of our own."


    Lilly nodded but then shook her head weakly. "We did it. I wanna see her face before I fall asleep."


    Harry smilingly showed her the red-faced baby and smiled. Lilly also smiled and said, "She can''t even open her eyes."


    It was at this moment that Emma and Valeria entered with relieved expressions. Their bellies were also very big but they didn''t mind that and Emma gently took the girl from Harry.


    "Mom..." Harry muttered in dissatisfaction but went to his Lilly''s side regardless. She was too tired and weak.


    Emma smiled at the baby, and said proudly, "I am finally a grandmother."


    Harry just toned everything out and kissed Lilly''s forehead and said, "Rest, you deserve it."


    Silently, Lilly drifted off into sleep. But even as she left, she clung to his hands as her whole life depended on it.


    Harry gently let her do what she wanted and looked at his Mother and Grandmother who was happily caring for the child.


    He took a deep breath in pride and happiness. This was it, right? What he always wanted.


    Even being this far, he could sense her body was covered in a sense of protection. Even if a Stage 5 Gifted of Mystry wanted to harm the little one, he would need a day to leave a scratch on her.


    "Mom, give her to me... Lilly won''t let me move."


    "Ha, suffer. You were always with her even though we were pregnant too. Now don''te. Let me spoil my granddaughter!" Emma was too happy to bother and yed around with her granddaughter.


    "Yes, Such a cute girl doesn''t deserve a Dad like you! Come baby, your great grandma will be your dad!" Valeria eximed in her own way.


    As they were ying around though, Emma and Valeria didn''t fail to notice the visible strength in the little body.


    Other than the protection Evis left behind, there was also the baby''s body that felt too strong for a baby. It seemed fragile and strong at the same time.


    Harry sighed and knew he was not going to get his little one any time soon. He had been a bit negligent on Emma and Valeria the past few weeks. Lilly was nearing herbor and she was kind of an attention seeker.


    He had to be there most of the time through her pains. But for them, those were precious memories.


    Smiling at the happy thoughts, he turned on his System. "Hey, System, tell me my little one''s status."


    [Yes, Host.] The system replied. It had long gotten back the once-sacrificed sentience.


    [Baby, Name yet to be given]


    Bloodline: Dragon Bloodline of Seven Sins.


    Strength: 3


    Defence: 4


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    .......]


    Harry chuckled at the status. Indeed, she was no kid of a human after all. She was the baby of a Seven Sins Dragon.


    He had long evolved his bloodline of Lust Dragons bybining all the bloodlines he found in Mystry and transforming them into this. His Body grew much stronger and his descendants will also benefit from it.


    Of course, Lilly had been impregnated way before he became a Seven Sin Dragon, but with Evis'' help, it was easy to make her bloodline stronger just after she was born.


    Both the baby''s previous bloodline and the current one were of the same source. So she justpleted it when she was born using Harry''s bloodline as a catalyst.


    She also gave her the protection alongside it.


    Thinking of all that, Harry smilingly looked a himself in the mirror. He had be much more mature in thest few months than he had in years.


    Not only because of the small beard but also his mind. He had changed from a simple lustful young man who was ambitious.


    He had be a Dad. A husband. A warrior who had fought wars and a Cultivator who had long surpassed thisnd''s meaning of strength.


    Silently, Harry fell asleep beside the bed, his head resting on it with Lilly''s hands held tightly in his hands. He was also tired after all of that.


    He needed some respite after the 10-month-long training he had gone through.


    Evis, his Grandma and Mother gently looked at the duo sleeping and smiled.


    "Both of them are truly of the same type. Really, I don''t understand how both of them ended up being the ones who had the most progress all throughout thepetition." Anna came in from outside and said with a smile. She had long be a woman who had put her shy and silent side aside.


    Chuckling, Evis said, "Lilly was way more talented than you guys in the mind department. Only Emilia stands a chance against her progress."


    Emma said with pride, "Of course, they are my children. They would obviously be special."


    The women chuckled and then they looked at the baby girl. Immediately, their hearts melted.


    "She should be the first child royalty for the past decade or so, right?" Valeria asked, "So, is the Isiah family not going to hold banquets?"


    "Banquet?" Evis chuckled, "We wi feed the whole world on her behalf. But first, let my stupid Dad wake up and give her a name."


    Anna gently held her finger for the baby to hold and the silent girl clenched her hands. Causing surprise to sh on her face.


    "So strong!"


    "Her body might seem like a baby, but it is a dragon body. As of now, she doesn''t have any draconic characteristics but she will have it with age. Her body is far stronger than Human adults."


    Anna''s body was much stronger as a Cultivator, so she didn''t get hurt but that gentle hold would have snapped a regr human''s bones.


    "What do you think he would name her?" Emma wondered, gently patting the girl''s head.


    She was also a bit more developed from birth than a baby. Her head wasn''t all soft, nor was she any fragile.


    But for the current people in the room, she was really like a kid. To them, she was as weak as a Baby.


    Harry suddenly muttered in his sleep, "Luna... I will name her Luna Isiah. My...second daughter."


    Evis looked at his sleeping form with a warmed heart. But she also felt a twinge of sadness.


    The girl, Raina had viciously cursed Harry and abandoned her position as his daughter. It was a reasonless betrayal that nobody had expected.


    Even though Harry had cared for the girl like a precious person, she had abandoned him and went away with a Cultivation Method in her hand that Harry had passed down on a good day.


    Some of them had been enraged at her, but Harry only said one thing. "She wille back. But I no longer have a daughter by the name Raina."


    Nobody knew what really was up, but Harry didn''t speak about it. Only her brother Rome knew that it was all Raina''s selfishness.


    Hardy had been so good to them, that he had never evenid a hand on her. But she had still left. Why? Her brother also did not know, but he knew, it was probably not Harry''s fault.


    Harry then said in the same sleepy mutter, "...as for the rebellious girl who wants to prove me wrong, I...am not wrong."


    Thedies in the room looked at him and couldn''t help but pause their conversations.


    A youngdy who was climbing up a tree in an ancient forest looked back and took a deep breath.


    No matter what, she will prove him wrong. No matter what!


    Harry chuckled in his sleep. A long, deep and relieved chuckle.

 Chapter 146 Luna Isiah

    ?


    It had been three days since Luna''s birth and in these three days, the whole world was in a great celebration. The Continent of Mystry was abuzz with wondrous events.


    For the people struggling in war-torn areas, they got healed magically. For the people who were in hunger, they got food from a ck portal as if it were raining.


    As for babies, they were naturally blessed with good health, and all over the world, such miracles kept happening. It was nothing special, Evis was running errands for her father and using her Gifts and Magic Powers to perform good deeds.


    Seles, one of Harry''s first concubines, also did the exact same by going alongside her. She cultivated the righteous path after all.


    What could be more righteous than getting rid of World hunger and pain for a day?


    But the cause of all that, the baby currently fast asleep in Harry''s hands, didn''t know a thing about it. She was just dumbly asleep.


    After her birth, Harry had fallen asleep due to general tiredness. But the moment he woke up, he was the one to celebrate the most.


    Maids and Butlers were all having the day of their lives today due to having been released from duty. Only those willing would work for Isiah''s from today.


    The old way of Enving people was abandoned and simrly, rules became much more strict. Evil and viinous deeds would be much harder tomit under the Isiah''s umbre.


    They were all a family and Harry didn''t allow any infighting. For outsiders, anybody can do whatever they wanted, but under his banner, it was and should be calm.


    As the beach air hit his face and made the straw hat fly behind him, he looked towards the sea. Seeing the boundless expanse of water, he couldn''t help but be mncholic.


    But deep down, he was calm and serene.


    Lilly and he were seated on the side of the beach under a big umbre''s shade, and on his chest, fast asleep infort was the dragon baby, Luna.


    She had already lost the red in her skin and had a much healthier visage. As for Lilly and Harry, they didn''t dare to disturb her since unlike the first day, once the girl starts crying, she doesn''t stop anymore.


    It would be a whole lot of a mess too.


    "Big brother, where is the bull girl?" Lilly suddenly asked, removing her sunsses.


    She was in a violet bikini and she also wore a ck sunsses. Harry had replicated hundreds of Earth''s fashion and essories in the past 10 months and these were some of them. His Gifts might have be considerably useless after reaching the Apex of this world but still, he used them in some ways.


    "Bull? Oh, she is still not back from the castle," Harry looked once more towards the sea, swimming calmly around there were his pregnant mother and grandmother.


    They had extreme methods protecting them and the baby inside them so no fish or wave could harm them. But they still only calmly swam around in their own Bikinis, while Anna also swam next to them like a fish.


    Harry asked in his mind, his voice gentle, "Oi Evis,e here. Where even are you?"


    "Coming! This¡­ Arghh never mind."


    A ck portal opened up and a gentle beauty with a dissatisfied expression walked out of it. "Dad, you really had to call me at the perfect time! You mother fucker!"


    Harry was used to her shenanigans and didn''t mind what she called him, he asked curiously, "What were you up to?"


    "Dad, you remember the mountains we ended up destroying? I was fixing it. And believe me, I have a surprise nned for you," Evis said with an evil smirk.


    Harry had goosebumps at the word mountain itself. Damn god, this daughter of his was crazy for sure.


    The things she had made him do in the ''All Yes Day'' were just¡­ crazy.


    Sure it had felt great but still¡­ Crazy!


    They had ttened mountains, leveled rivers, and even createdndmarks. They were kind of a myth in Mystry now, the invisible walking disaster.


    Harry shook his head, no, they were just his dark history.


    "By the way, why did you call me here?" She asked, squinting at the rxed Lilly.


    "What the hell are you ring at, Bull Girl?" Lilly squinted under her sunsses.


    Evis'' eyebrows twitched. This woman¡­


    Lilly''spetitive behavior against her had only increased in the past few months and she had always been disrespectful of her. Harry didn''t even tell her to stop it.


    "Dad, believe me, You are spoiling her too much, tsk."


    Lilly red at her, "Bullshit."


    Evis'' eyebrows twitched again. Bull¡­ that was her dark history.


    She had wanted to transform her dad''s appearance for a fun little prank but Harry knew it and in a moment of her weakness after one of their nights, he changed her appearance.


    Making her a bull with horns, a nose, and everything. Of course, funnily enough, she was a female bull. But she hadn''t noticed the change and went around the whole day in that appearance.


    Her Dad was sneaky enough to make her transformation pleasurable, which made it miss her senses. Whenever she was out that day, many cracked a smile but she hadn''t cared.


    Only when she had been seen by enough people did Lilly show her a mirror.


    Her eyebrows twitched and she looked at the baby, she was cutely asleep like a baby.


    "I will forgive you for once¡­" Evis said and magically closed the baby''s ears, "Bitch."


    Lilly red at her.


    In the middle of both, Harry and his baby just calmly stayed non-existent. He hade to learn taking sides in such a time was a big mistake.


    He wouldn''t repeat it over again.


    Clearing his throat, he stood up and left the baby gently where he sat. Silently, he ran away and jumped into the sea. His figure blends into the water.


    Both of the girls didn''t care about his departure and just nced at the baby.


    "She is my baby, I will keep her in my hands."


    "She is my sister in a sense." Evis smiled.


    Sparks were running between them but all of a sudden, the baby opened her eyes and they immediately calmed down, they didn''t want her to start crying after all.


    ¡­


    Emma and Valeria were floating above the water aimlessly. The sun was bathing their pristine skins when suddenly, they felt a hand on their waist, and Harry floated up from the water in the middle of them.


    "What''s updies, missed me?" he asked.


    Emma squinted and said, looking up at the sky, "I would have expected you to sneak up to me from my crotch or something. I really thought you would lick me like you used to before I got pregnant."


    Harry chuckled, and said, "I would have but I decided on something important. As long as my babies are 10 meters near me and not hidden behind a wall, I won''t do anything Lustful. It is a promise I gave to myself."


    Emma looked at him boredly.


    Harry gave her a kiss and then he gave a kiss to his grandmother.


    "One more month and you guys should also have my little ones to look after. I wonder if they will be boys or girls."


    Even though he had the ability to, he didn''t look into their bellies to see whether it was a girl or boy. He wanted that to be a surprise.


    Valeria looked up and saw a hawk flying above them. "Whoever he is or she is, I want them to start their path by learning cultivation instead of Gifts. We need to teach them well."


    "That''s the reason you learned the Teaching Path in the first ce Grandma." Harry said, his voice genuinely supportive.


    Then, the three of them turned silent and looked up at the noon sky.


    Harry suddenly felt something moving beneath them and said, "Ah, Grandma, Mom, a whole group of Sharks have surrounded Anna underwater. It''s full of sharks, Were there even this many here?"


    "Poor sharks," Both of the women said in unison.


    Harry nodded and looked below him with his extreme senses.


    One shark after another was sliced and the blood would just freeze. Anna seemed like a mermaid underneath as she cut them one by one, her movements as fluid as water itself.


    Harry chuckled and vanished underwater. The school of sharks was startled as a man appeared beside Anna, gently taking her by the waist as an aura of absolute might spread around.


    What to mention the puny sharks? Even the wholend area surrounding them trembled in fear. Volcanoes underneath the seas just stopped spasming even.


    "Do you know what Anna?" Harry asked, even though the ce was clearly underwater.


    "What Hubby?" Anna questioned back.


    "I always wondered whether I would have strength enough to fight natural disasters. And who knew, before I even knew it, I get to experience it live."


    Anna chuckled.


    As for the sharks? They had all stopped dead in their tracks ¡ª truly dead.

 Chapter 147 Lilly, Tell Them!

    ?


    A dpidated vige stood at the top of a green hill. The houses had long since been destroyed due to some kind of heavy attack. The putrid stench of blood hung heavy in the air.


    If someone looked up from there, they would see vultures flying about in the air.


    But among the ruined houses was one house that stood without any damage at all. No, it was a small hut. A thatched hut.


    The tree stacked doors of the hut casually opened up and a tired young man walked out of it. His head was bald and he was naked from head to toe.


    Walking out of the hut, he took a deep whiff of the bloody air. "Argh¡­ how disgusting," he sighed.


    He looked up at the sky and squinted in irritation. The vultures all ran away like frightened birds. No, flew away like frightened birds.


    No.


    They were frightened birds.


    Harry then sighed and looked below the hill. Strewn across thend, as far as he could see were corpses. Cut, mangled, and sted apart.


    But none of them were any human or beast that Mystry knew. They looked alien and weird.


    They were extremely hideous in their corpse form.


    Harry waved his hand. But thendscape itself didn''t just get drowned or destroyed to clean the world. Instead, just a wind passed by.


    "Ah, it is not my main body!" He shook his head to clear his mind.


    This was not his real body. Had it been rough like he had been now¡­ it could have acted like a makeshift bomb. But this was his clone.


    "I am always asleep and can rarely walk.." He muttered, trying to use his mouth. "That is affecting my cloney mentality."


    He should have been able to tell the clone apart from the main but due to being asleep every time, he had lost that power a bit.


    Sloth was an extreme path that will leave a person weak their whole life once they are started out. And Harry had chosen exactly that path for the clone.


    And that had made the clonepletely unable to move but constantly grow stronger. But recently, He came to know that by sacrificing major amounts of Energy, he can move for a short time.


    It was unrefined Energy that had yet to be a Point, so free money that he got by beingzy. He didn''t mind losing it.


    So, he had used that toe here some months ago and wiped out the Alien Beast army with sheer might. But his Energy was depleted and his main body didn''t mind his clone sleeping on the cold ground for months.


    That said, he looked at the beast army thaty strewn across the ground. "Evis, open a portal for me to the academy bedroom. I want to go back and sleep."


    But unlike what he expected, nothing happened.


    ¡­


    "Evis, my clone just woke up. Bring, no, take your senses to that part of Mystry," Said Harry who was having fun on the beach.


    Evis who had finally got her hands on the little angel, Luna, frowned and red at him.


    She did it regardless though.


    A gate opened and Harry''s clone walked into it. Falling into his bed in the Academy bedroom.


    He had learned how to refine Energy and turn it into points through the past month and also made his body ¡ª clone body ¡ª much stronger than it was.


    In a Cultivator''s Standard, he was barely in Rank 1 though. Most of his stats were not yet 100 and that made him not an entirely Rank 1 being.


    But some of the stats were and in some more months, he believed he would be a Rank 1.


    Soon, he was back asleep. Being awake was such a waste when sleeping made him stronger.


    ¡­


    Floating in the sea with a lollipop in his mouth, Harry looked up at the sky and called, "System."


    "Yes, Host!"


    It had already been a day since the shark incident but there was nothing going on the beach. Lilly and Evis were at each other''s throats.


    Emma and Valeria were acting like old women and just spending their time infort and boredom. They were all too much, just drinking coffee, tea, or something and ying Uno that he had given them.


    Lilly and Evis were at least a bit better since they fought using chess these days. The winner gets to have Luna for the next hour or so.


    Lilly wouldn''t have agreed to that game normally but saying no there was humiliating her intelligence and showing that she was a coward. There was no way she wouldn''t fight.


    Even though Evis was winning most fights, Lilly still won at times.


    Luna didn''t mind who was taking her as long as they didn''t disrespect her sleep time. But as long as they as much as wake her up¡­. She releases hell.


    That was when he had to act as the middleman and go soothe her. Emma was also good at it but other than her, every one of them was bad at making her not cry.


    They just knew how to have fun when she was in her cute mood.


    "System, tell me. Should I just dive deep into the ocean to see what lies underneath, hidden and buried or should I fly up into the sky to see how far I can go?"


    [Why do you want to do that Host?]


    "Of course, because I am bored." Harry swam around, bored.


    [Then it is your choice. The system doesn''t have any emotions and only speaks with rationality. Do you want the system to choose randomly?]


    "Yes, choose something," he said, finally he should do something fun.


    [The system has done some random calctions and the choice is: Fly high]


    Two, long and heavy wings spread behind Harry. It was underwater but the weight of the water couldn''t even make it budge.


    It split the area with a move and a Zwoo! Soundter, Harry was high above the sky.


    Heughed and then another zwoopter, he was beside Lilly and Evis who were in another heated chess match. But with one nce, Harry saw Evis was the one with the baby, and taking his wife Lilly into his embrace, he vanished with another sh.


    Evis saw everything in slow motion and sighed in relief. Then she silently changed the queen''s position on Lilly''s board¡­


    She was about to lose!


    ''Lucky¡­'' she thought.


    "Come, Luna, we will go explore the depths of the ocean. Father is always pampering that¡­ mother of yours these days. Humph." Comining, she stood up.


    Luna opened her ck, gem-like pure eyes and frowned. Immediately, her eyes became blue.


    Evis curiously looked at the cute phenomenons. It reminded her of the two types of color changing alien bloodlines she used to have. Luna''s eyes shift colors at times.


    "Ah, I also have a servant who has eyes like yours. Hmmm¡­.. It''s better you don''t meet her or Dad might just fry me," she said with a chuckle, calmly walking into the sea.


    Luna''s giggle rang out just before she entered. Under Evis, there was nothing in this world that could harm a hair on her. Including oxygen deficiency.


    ¡­


    High in the sky with the rising Sun as their background. Lilly and Harry''s lips were meeting and they were enjoying a deep kiss.


    Harry''s hands were protectively wrapped around Lilly''s waist and she was holding onto his neck. Breaking the kiss, she immediatelyined: "I was just about to win! Just 3 more moves and she would have lost!"


    Harry didn''t bother and went for another kiss.


    She kissed him back but gave him a headbutt after that.


    "How is my new wings Lilly?" he asked.


    Lilly looked at the firm, birdlike demonic dragon wings behind him and asked, "It is different from the Lust Dragon one. I like this one more since it looks more sleek."


    Nodding, Harry pped his wings, "They are also much faster and stronger. I can reach the castle in one p."


    "You can just teleport instead. Gifts are not all useless!"


    Harry chuckled, saying: "That''s true!"


    "So, why did you bring me up?" Lilly asked, looking downwards.


    She could seend way below her. She gulped.


    Even though her body was strong, it wouldn''t survive a fall from here and she didn''t have any flight ability. Of course, she had no worries. Harry was capable enough.


    "Do you remember today''s specialty Lilly?" Harry asked.


    Lilly blinked.


    "It''s exactly been a month from your promise. Don''t you want to fulfill it?" he asked with a smile.


    "Now?!" Lilly questioned in disbelief.


    Harry smiled and waved his hand. A screen appeared in the skies all around the continent of Mystry. All else saw two people side by side, like angels, no, one angel and a demon high in the sky.


    The demon had horns wings and everything whereas the angel looked Human.


    Harry smiled and said, "Lilly, you speak."

 Chapter 148 Telling The World!

    ?


    "To all subjects of Royalty from across Mystry, my name is Lilly Isiah. The first Queen of the Isiah Royal Family and the Dream Princess of the previous Lust Family."


    All of heaven and earth rumbled with the goddess-like Supreme voice.


    All across thends, be they be mortals who had yet to awaken any Gifts or people who had Awakened their Gifts, they listened.


    No, they could only listen.


    Stage 5 Existences in particr who were under seclusion or hiding were quaking. They didn''t know why, but the moment they looked up at Harry, their hearts shivered in fear.


    It was as if he was looking directly at them from the screen high up in the heavens. Lilly did not seem especially dangerous by the demonic-looking man was a whole other matter.


    They felt as if they were looking at a higher existence. Someone who had evolved past them mortal vessels.


    "I am here today to announce to the world the new Royal name officially and tell you our stand."


    The mellow voice made the world grow still. Maybe it was anticipation, maybe horror. Nevertheless, no one spoke, NO, no one dared to speak when this voice was speaking.


    "We Isiahs now stand supreme over the continent. We have no enemies." Spoke, this time the coldly dominant voice of the devil instead of the angel beside him, "No one is worthy of being our enemies. We are the supreme rulers of Mystry."


    Nobody whole throughout Mystry felt that was nearly a boast. In the past 10 months, they had seen what the Royals were capable of.


    The King, Harry Isiah was the world''s strongest human. Many had already guessed he had sessfully Evolved.


    As for the once admired Academy who were supposedly as strong as the Royalty? They had submitted.


    In the past 10 months, the world''s dynamics have shifted. Especially due to the Alien Beasts.


    A beast horde was usually weak, only needing a Stage 3 Gifted to hold back or even annihte. But sometimes, the numbers would be too numerous for them to handle and it will be dangerous.


    Harry looked down at thends from high above. Even from here, he could see a vast amount of beast corpses strewn across the world with his senses.


    Alien beasts.


    Theye out of random gateways that had opened up in the middle of the atmosphere and the moment they are out, they attack the nearest life form that they see.


    This type of beast was not new to the world. It was here for a long time. Usually, the two eyes would annihte them but due to their fights, these kinds of beasts had be way too rampant and would intrude on ces like Mystry to go on murder sprees.


    Until today, Evis had been keeping an eye on it and murdered the ones who entered Mystry with a simple wave of her hand every time.


    But to train Harry, she had let them loose and in the process, they had soon multiplied. Even normal citizens were affected.


    Nevertheless, Evis wasn''t a heartless human and always made sure no one died in the outbreaks. It was a kind of training for the peaceful Mystry too.


    Still, it had now be a normal thing to see gates opening in the middle of the sky and beasts like green-skinned humanoid reptiles streaming out of it.


    Some called it dungeons, some gates, some space cracks. But Harry only called it his daughter''s special training.


    "As you have seen throughout thest months of our war between the Alien Beasts, we are strong. And that''s it. From now on, all of Mystry will be under our rule and anyone who rebels will be thrown to the gates."


    People all over the world shivered.


    Harry smirked and Lilly shook her head with a graceful chuckle.


    In Evis'' words, the gates connected to the outer space of the Continent. The dark expanse of nothing where only mutant creatures floated around.


    Mutant creatures like Space worms, The green-skinned reptiles and such. They were not inherently capable of any magical powers like gifts or anything but they had strong bodies.


    As strong as a top tier Stage 2 Body Gifted.


    And their numbers were huge.


    The gates were directly linked to the atmosphere of the and if someone flew out of it, they would usually die in gruesome ways. The Mutant Alien Bests had unique nature and body which allowed them to breathe and live in space and asteroid belts but they didn''t.


    Harry said hisst piece: "Now onwards, Isiah Family rules this world. The World: Continent of Isiah."


    There was no Mystry anymore. Only Isiah.


    This ce, was from today, his home ground.


    The Continent of Isiah.


    He had yet to understand some dynamics about the world and even the whole gates and such were yet to bepletely taught to him. But for one thing, he knew now was the moment he officially became the owner of this world.


    It wasn''t particrly useful but it was fun at least.


    As his voice reached everyone and imprinted into their hearts, he closed his eyes and smiled. The broadcast was cut and Harry and Lilly''s image vanished.


    ...


    "Fuu..." Lilly breathed out, "That was a lot more tense situation than I expected."


    Harry looked at her flowing silver hair and ck eyes. She looked back at him. "Queen Lilly Isiah. What a great name."


    Lilly pouted and asked in dissatisfaction, "Whatever that might be...now I might get a lot of responsibilities right? Being a true Queen seems like such a drag."


    Gently pping his wings, Harry said with a kiss, "All of that would be handled by Emilia. We just have to look after Luna and live like how a wife and husband should. We will just spend our days kissing, enjoying our bedtime, going on trips like this and cultivating."


    Lilly smiled and kissed him on the lips. "Indeed, that doesn''t seem like a bad idea. We will have much more lifespan following our Cultivation Rank after all."


    Moving through the sky, flirting like there was no tomorrow, catching the clouds, they just went around and around in circles.


    Soon enough, Harry used the World Walker Gift and teleported into his room with Lilly.


    His wings were too big so he immediately retracted it.


    Lilly seductively smiled in his embrace and said in a coy voice, "We are once again back alone in our room. What might my husband want?"


    Harry gentlyid her on the bed and stood right above her. "I don''t know... Maybe I also gained some of your Attention-seeking habits after being with you for too long."


    The room they were in was dimly lit and the shadows were lovingly dancing in the wind due to the curtain''s movements.


    "It''s so calm..." Lilly said, looking into his eyes as he closed in for a kiss. But then she closed her eyes.


    Harry''s tongue and her tongue yed with each other for a long while before they separated.


    "Big brother," Lilly looked at him with shining eyes, "You looked cool when you were in the sky earlier. I had the urge to worship you then and there."


    "Ah, I also had the urge to bow under you and serve you. You looked too beautiful."


    Both of them smiled cheekily. Indeed, their good old dumb sibling jokes were the best.


    Not that their words were a big fat lie. After all, both of their eyes were shining in fervour as they nced at each other.


    Just as they were about to go for another kiss, a slightly urgent voice rang out in their heads, "Dad, there is a situation!"


    Harry flinched. "Evis? What happened?"


    "Come here fast!" Evis said and their connection was cut.


    Frowning, Harry took away the hand that had started fondling Lilly''s breasts and got down the bed.


    "What could have happened?" Lilly worriedly asked.


    No matter how much she acted like she looked down on Evis. She respected her strength.


    There was almost nothing she knew that Evis couldn''t achieve. For her to feel urgent and call them?


    The Bull girl had never done so before!


    Harry took Lilly by the hand and their forms blurred and teleported. They appeared above the sea and another blur and they were at the ce where Lilly and Evis had yed chess before.


    And reaching there, they eximed in awe.


    "No way!" Harry said with a disbelieving chuckle.


    Lilly couldn''t even speak.


    Among the fallen chess pieces, board and mat was Evis with little Luna on herp. And the little dragon had red eyes this time.


    But what made Harry and Lilly awed was not that... It was the fact that the little girl had fire all over her body that made their hearts skip beats.


    And seeing the Fire, Harry immediately knew it was no ordinary fire. It was a Gift.


    "Fire Maniption?" he asked and the system said a reply that confirmed his questions.


    Harry smiled. "Even though Gifts are not our own power, to get her Gift some days after her birth shows how incredibly talented she is. She doesn''t need nearly 15 years. Just what my daughter should be like."

 Chapter 149 Void

    ?


    After Luna got the Gift "Fire Maniption". It had been another miraculous day for the residents of the continent, Mystry.


    No


    The Continent of Isiah.


    Now the whole world as he knew it was under his control. Back in his home though, he couldn''t even get to bed one of his lovely girls and was shut out.


    Luna had taken them away from him!


    Mostly, he didn''t want to do it when she was around to prove to himself that he was a worthy father. But still, the other chances were rare and every time he was about to get his wish...


    It somehow got ruined!


    Sighing while at it, he nced at his system. "That mentioned, it''s been a while since I asked, show me my Status, system."


    [Yes, Host!]


    A ck screen of innate regalness and eternal mightiness flickered in front of him.


    [Harry Isiah:


    Cultivation: Rank 2 Pleasure Path Cultivator.


    Overall Status: 1


    (Breakthrough to the next rank needs 185670 Pleasure Points)


    Extra Powers:


    [Gifts]


    Lustful Absorption, ughter Absorption, Dream Walker, World Walker, Jade Tranformation, Two of oneself and (8002 more...)


    [Magic Powers: No trained powers yet.]


    Pleasure Points: 16001


    ...


    Harry looked at the body stats and sighed, even if he knew the "1" there represented the previous 1000+ points, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    The low number seemed weak in any way.


    After he perfectly increased his attributes:


    Soul Limit, Agility, Stamina, Defence, and Strength to around 1300, all of his attributes fused and became this Overall Stats thing.


    It was not a surprising change but he had asked the system to change it himself and only allow him to increase his stats altogether.


    So, instead of improving his stats one attribute at a time, he can only do every attribute equally at once.


    In simpler terms, if he is using 5 points, one point will equally go to every attribute. That way, everything became far simpler for him to keep tabs on and kept the system interface less messy.


    And still, if he needed it, the System could go back to the same model any time he so desired.


    He then asked, "Show me the clone''s status."


    [Clone:


    Needs 40 points to reach Rank 1 in all attributes and be a Rank 1 Cultivator.


    Needs 4370 points to reach Rank 2 in all attributes and be a Rank 2 Cultivator.]


    Smiling, Harry waved the system off and vanished from his ce. But then reappeared above the sky with a beauty in his embrace.


    It was none other than his query eldest daughter ¨C Evis Isiah Eternal.


    "Dad!" Evis lovingly gave a kiss on his cheek. "It''s the second time!"


    She was just about to lose her chess match to Lilly and at that exact time, he showed up. Phew... So lucky!


    But this time, instead of Lilly, it was she who was abducted and brought here.


    "What''sup, Dad?" she asked, curious.


    Harry took her in a deep kiss and they both just kept kissing for an hour or so. Breathing had long since be a redundant thing for them.


    Even though Harry still needed to breathe once in a day or so, it was the same thing.


    Kissing for hours was nothing hard. It was an extremely enjoyable process.


    Breaking the kiss, Harry said, "It''s your time to do what you promised after humiliating me that day."


    "Humiliating? Dad!" Evis'' eyes twitched, she was sure he enjoyed it. "My feet are such pure and clean ones, there is no humiliation there!"


    Harry''s gaze darkened slightly. On the day of saying ''Yes'' to everything that she asked. This girl had literally made her dad... He was too ashamed to even think of it.


    Evis saw her dad''s darkening gaze and lowered her head. Acting cute and vulnerable, she drew with her fingers on her chest and said, "You made me act like your ve for weeks due to that already... I licked your dick many times too....so forgive me?"


    Looking into her puppy eyes, Harry said calmly, "I will forgive you but do what you promised first. I have been too boredtely."


    Evis nodded and smilingly kissed his lips. "Want to have another ''Yes only'' day? This time I will be the one on the receiving end."


    Harry squinted his eyes, "Anything?"


    "You already can do that...but yes, Anything!"


    "Fine, I forgive you, now do as you promised."


    A shadowy gateway opened up in front of them and pping his wings, Harry moved into it.


    Slowly, a sense of weightlessness befell him and with his daughter in his embrace, he pped his wings more to fly a bit.


    With a deep sigh, he opened his eyes and focused on his surroundings. The world was pitch ck and all around looked the same.


    "I couldn''t do it in myst life but I did it in this one," he said as Evis left his embrace and stood next to him with a pair of wings of her own.


    She had beautiful blue butterfly wings.


    "Outer space is such a unique thing, right?" Evis asked with a wink.


    Harry nodded.


    Yes, they were now in the most open ce in the universe, the empty space, the void.


    Licking his lips, he looked down at Mystry Continent, No, Isiah Continent.


    It was a literal continent instead of the that he had in his imagination. He was quite a distance away from the continent, so he had a wide vision of the whole thing.


    This hugendmass that floated in the middle of space with nary a movement. It was gigantic and grand. It was beautiful.


    It floated there like it had been standing there for thest millions or maybe even billions of years.


    "An ind floating in the middle of space..." Harry said, his voice filled with utter awe.


    There was no emperor here, no king. For now, he was a mere mortal looking at nature and being awed. This was that great of a sight.


    He then looked around the floatingndmass. Around it was an ocean of water that was in a perpetual vortex as the ind rested atop it.


    "So, this is the sea that we see from the beach," he said.


    "Yes, if you go far enough in one direction, you would meet that vortex and even the current dad would find it hard to swim atop it."


    Harry nodded. "But isn''t all this against thews of physics?"


    "It is... But my knowledge in that is kinda low but I can tell you what I know," Evis said, "In Cursed Blessing Mystic Verse, there are millions, billions of these kinds of continents and this is only one of them. And all of these continents are under the Two Great Eyes'' supervision."


    Harry nodded once again, he had a brief idea about that.


    "And alien beasts are beasts thate from some other continent. They are given Space type inherent features that allow them to survive in space and travel towards other continents."


    "Then what about the Eternal Heaven World that you spoke of? Is it also one of these types of ces?"


    "No..." Evis sighed, her dad was stupid at times. "''Eternal Heaven World'' is a World like ''Cursed Blessing Mystic Verse''. It is a totally different universe altogether."


    Harry nodded with a frown.


    "All continental worlds in this world together are called Cursed Blessing Mystic Verse... In Earth fashion, we can consider it like Andromeda and Milky Way Gxies."


    Harry nodded in understanding.


    "So, can we go to that world if we wanted?" he asked.


    "No, we can''t." Evis sighed dejectedly, "Everything going in and out will be seen by the Eyes and now that we have its Gifts, both eyes won''t let us out.


    "Not to mention all the trouble if they somehow understand that your true identity is an Eternal from another Gxy or cosmos..."


    Harry sighed too. "I would have liked seeing that ce... But I guess we could still visit other continents for some tours and fun, right?"


    Nodding, Evis said, "Yes, we can indeed travel across the verse if we are at least as strong as a Stage Six Gifted or an Awakened. In other words, a Rank 2 Cultivator like you. At your level of strength, no amount of Alien beasts or Space storms should kill you."


    "Then what about these other continents, are they any interesting?" he asked.


    "Hmm, some of them are kind of fun ces to visit and you need about two thousand more Gifts to absorb anyway. Why don''t you go on a killing spree of Evil around the continents?"


    Harry nodded thoughtfully. Killing his own continent''s good men seemed far less ideal than killing some evil lords of other ces.


    The notorious ones in Isiah Continent were already dead. "Maybe I should send my clone... Uh, no, it''s weakness is far too big. Let''s go around when I am in the mood."


    Nodding, Evis asked curiously, "So, when does my Yes day begin?"


    "Now, and do you know what mood I am in?"


    Evis blinked innocently. What mood?

 Chapter 150 Evis In Bed

    ?


    Teleporting to their home with Evis in tow. Harry smirked. The room was well lit with red colored lights and the ce had the vibes of a girl''s room.


    It was Evis'' room that she had set up in the castle. Falling on the soft pink bed, Evis giggled and pushed Harry away with her hands as he stood above her.


    "What?" Harry pinned her hands from both sides. He asked with a teasing tone: "My daughter doesn''t feel submissive today?"


    Evis pouted. She liked being submissive much more than being dominant but still ¡ª she didn''t like being told that straight up. She felt as if she was being defeated.


    "Do you want me to be dominant?" She harrumphed. "Bet you can only lick my..."


    Harry growled and started fondling her breasts forcefully. She chuckled and wrapped her sexy hands around his neck, while her pearly legs wrapped around his waist.


    Harry went down for a kiss and she let him do it. While his hands moved around her body and undid her robes piece by piece.


    Tearing thest piece of her undies away. Her magnificent mounds were revealed and they were gently leaking white milk.


    Harry sucked on the erect nipples. Even though his actions might seem rough, his fingers gently coiled around his daughter''s nipple and casually sucked on the other.


    Milk leaked into his mouth and he drank it in as much interest as he had in the first day. Evis squirmed under his embrace. Each of his touches sent an electric lustful shock through her nerves.


    Each of his licks were so arousing, her vagina was already overflowing with juices. Gifts of arousal and sex had totally be second nature for him.


    One of his hands slowly slid down her stomach and found the wet, well-shaved part between her legs. He smiled at how wet the ce was.


    "Guess my time spent shaving you has some use," he said, smiling.


    She pouted and used her hands to undress him. Harry cooperated and he was also soonpletely naked.


    They both stood near each other inplete nakedness. The sensation as his hand yed with her boobs was like dough and she struggled not to moan.


    Harry was too in tune with her body and pleasure points. As his finger yed outside her vagina and rubbed the clitoris with his thumb, she finally couldn''t hold back and moaned.


    Evis'' silvery voice rang out and Harry''s manhood rose to full strength. His hands also grew rougher and with a malicious smirk, he went down to kiss her on the lips. She could only do as he did.


    She was totally on his mercy.


    Harry gently pinched her nipples and her legs tightened around his hips. His dick was rock hard and he was aroused too.


    They then changed their position and Harry was now looking straight at her vagina. He started licking and teasing it with his tongue while his cock was put deep into his girl''s mouth.


    Evis sucked like the glutton she was.


    Her mouth wrapped his dick in her warmth his tongue sent warm licks into her. They continued like that for some minutes before changing their position again.


    pping his dick hard on her slit, she trembled. Harry smirked and put his tip into her. There was no need for more forey today.


    She felt the tip and brought Harry''s face closer for a kiss. Harry obliged. as his fingers spread apart her slit to make his entry easier and his penis slowly prated into her.


    The feeling as her insides slowly got filled with him and her heart kept beating like a young girl in love made Evis'' face red and her breathing rugged.


    Dad''s use of Gifts was too masterful!


    She could feel all her cells invigorate as the first thrust came. Soon after, it slowly slid back and that made her breathing hitch.


    Harry didn''t forget to kiss, fondle or caress though. His mouth didn''t forget to leave hickeys either.


    Moving his hips, he started to thrust harder and Evis'' body shivered with every one of his thrusts. Her hands spread apart and Harry took her legs apart and made it go above his shoulders.


    Feeling much morefortable, he thrust into his daughter. She could now feel even more vividly as his dick mmed into her insides.


    It slowly entered into her vagina and his body pped her buttocks. She could sense it deep inside her as clearly as possible and due to his Gifts, it was even more enhanced.


    It felt as if it was growing evenrger inside her. Harry sucked on her boobs and his daughter''s warm and sweet milk was sucked into his mouth as he kept pounding.


    Evis pushed his face deeper into her great boobs.


    Harry''s dick tightened inside her and just like that, they continued for an hour or so before Harry and Evis had their first orgasm together for the day.


    But they were far from stopping. They changed positions and this time, had sex in the ordinary missionary position.


    Nobody among them was either dominant or subservient in the real sense but both of them werepetent against each other. Evis suppressed her bodily might to around his level and that gave Harry a chance.


    But that was still only a chance. Nevertheless, he could keep up with her barely and he always only came when the momentum of her cumming pushed him to the edge.


    Just like that, as if in apetition; they changed their position multiple times and even hourster, there was no victor.


    They could go on for an hour or more before losing the vigour but with ast shot of his load, Harry stopped.


    Evis also breathed roughly and stopped after breathing out a wad of cold air. There was no way one of them could win.


    Evis had the advantage of innately being much stronger, while Harry had the Gift Lustful Absorption that made it much simpler for him to take control of his Lust.


    It was a no-victor game.


    Harry and Evis just had sex for fun, true. But that also didn''t mean it was the sole reason. They hadn''t been bonding much these days and this was a perfect way to bond.


    Falling on his side, He cleaned them and their surroundings of obscene stuff and hugged Evis. "That was a pretty hectic battle if I say so myself," he said, "But I see no improvements in you. Bet I will defeat you in some days."


    Evis'' eyes twitched. She would just use her hidden power covertly if that came to be. No way was she going to lose against him like that.


    No way until he became stronger than her.


    ''Humph,'' she snorted inside, ''I won''t lose out to you this time for sure.''


    It was her first time. Maybe she could get stronger than him, faster than him.


    She already had an advantage after all.


    I will reach the Eternal level before you.


    Harry made her sleep atop him and gently caressed her head. "If I absorb two thousand more gifts, it should be time for me to Awaken. I guess all the questions will be answered then."


    Evis kissed his cheeks. "Yes, all of your questions will be answered. All of them."


    Harry nodded.


    Honestly, he was a bit afraid. He was rather fearful now, but he was also resolved about what he had to do.


    It was a choice that he had already made.


    He will Awaken when the timees.


    ''I will get my memories back when I reach Awakening...'' he thought, ''How long had I been waiting for this moment?''


    It was not far. The day of Awakening was not far.


    "Evis," he suddenly called, his voice a bit curious, "If all of what we see and all of what we hear is confusing. So much so that you don''t even know who you really are, how would you feel?"


    Silently, Evis looked at her Father''s bright eyes. He was not in any emotional turbulence, he was just calmly curious.


    She smiled, her dad had indeed grown very much through murder sprees of Alien beasts and that along with all of what he went through... He had be a warrior.


    A truly strong-hearted man.


    "If that happened to me, I would be pretty mad and destroy everything I see for a while before Ie and fall into your hug again. Humph, no one is allowed to y with my emotions and mind."


    Harry smiled. "Even me?"


    Evis stared at him in irritation. "You want to y with my emotions? That''s pretty messed up."


    His eyes twitched. This girl!


    He hugged her and securely ced her in his embrace. "I would rather die than hurt you somehow. You are too precious even though you have a rotten mouth and quirky desires."


    Evis smiled and snuggled into his embrace.


    Harry said once more with a chuckle.


    "I would rather die than hurt any of you. All of you... are too precious."

 Chapter 151 Evolving His Continent.

    ?


    The continent settled into a calm rest. The sun would rise, and it would set. Moon would shine and the sun would overwhelm it again like the day before.


    It was a constant. It was just like any other epoch of life had been. The Era of Isiah was the calmest and most casual years the citizens of the continent had ever lived.


    All academies, all schools, and every organization were under one head and everything followed its rules.


    Every month ¡ª even within just weeks at a time. Miracles would happen and for people, that too had be a constant. The world had be a whimsical ce for the king to do as he pleased.


    But unlike what most people expected, the King wasn''t an especially cruel hegemon who didn''t care for the people under him.


    The righteous ones of the continent celebrated the king. He released rules that kept them protected and those found guilty of breaking them would be judged in a unique ce called ''Court'' that had been established everywhere.


    Rules were strict. It protected the children from their older counterparts. It gave weak women much more freedom than they had ever expected. Or as others believed ¨C deserved.


    But Harry Isiah, the King, was a man with a righteous heart. He gave equal rights and started more than tens of hundreds of academies on the continent and his great deeds only added up to build a mountain.


    Annihted all the Alien beasts and killed any that came into the world with his loyal army or sometimes... Even moved by himself.


    Dying people. Yes, even dying old people were eximing how wonderful a King they had seen before they died.


    His family was the same. His wives were heavenly beauties who were all kind-hearted women. His daughter was a cute baby angel that no onemoner had been blessed enough to see.


    All around, the legends of King Harry were prominent. He was, as of these days, the Heavens of the Land of Isiah.


    Not only that, Harry''s ns were just at their starting stages. Many people like the ministers knew it and all over the world, step by step, new things were being established.


    Buildings made out of ss that stretched high up into the heavens. Vehicles that are known as trains that were being researched which could travel miles faster than a horse.


    Flying ships that Harry had named Aerones. Well-maintained roads across the continent instead of mere forestry and mountains.


    Well-maintained systems to handle everything without his active supervision.


    Harry, the mysteriously profound king was doing wonders that no gifted had ever done before him. That no king had ever done before him.


    He was recreating and changing the world in his own fashion. They were watching the birth of a new world.


    And for that, people only had support.


    No.


    Against his strength, they could only support him.


    ...


    As the day ended and the moon shined once more. In the same castle, another baby''s crying sound rang out.


    It was followed by a deep chuckle of happiness and in Harry''s room, Harry took his second daughter from Evis'' hands.


    "Another baby sister for little Luna!" Lilly eximed from the side as she showed Luna her newborn baby sister.


    Harry looked at the baby in his hands and his eyes became extremely tender. Nevertheless, he gave her into Lilly''s hands and waited beside the sweating Emma.


    He was looking at Valeria who was also having the baby taken out of her using gentle Gifts and profound health techniques that Evis was using.


    He held out his hand and held both his mother''s and grandmother''s hands. Soon, Evis took the red-faced baby out with care and cast her protection magic on the girl too.


    Evis blinked and gave Harry a look before she stood to the side with the baby in her arms.


    They wereboth girls.


    And both had the Seven Sins Draconic Lineage in their blood.


    Harry looked at his mother and grandma who were struggling to keep their eyes open and with a soothing voice and a smile, said, "Go to sleep mom, Grandma, your son is here to take care of everything."


    The soothing energy filled them with drowsiness and before they knew it, they were asleep. Harry took a deep breath.


    After going through with Lilly''s pregnancy, he had be a bit more experienced in this stuff and luckily, he could handle this time''sbour much more maturely. Tiredly, he kissed their hands.


    Evis and Lilly stood beside him and just looked at the healthy new babies. She curiously wondered what her Dad would name them.


    Harryughingly took the babies into his hands and looked at them both. His eyes got misty for a second before he straightened his back.


    "I will name my baby with Mother as Mira. Mira Isiah. Beautiful, right?" he asked as he looked at the baby who had already stopped crying.


    Evis'' magic was soothing enough to calm babies.


    "Yes, a beautiful name." Evis and Lilly said at the same time and their eyshes fluttered.


    It was the first time they had agreed upon something together.


    "As for my girl with grandma, I will name her Elira," he said, "Elira Isiah. Beautiful, right?"


    They were both reluctant to agree together but nodded nheless.


    "Dad..." Evis asked, frowning slightly: "Did you use any kind of Gift to make sure they were born as girls?"


    Harry shook his head. "I did nothing like that. If they were born boys, it was the same to me. Even I am not disgusting enough to y with unborn gics."


    Evis smiled gently. Indeed, her father was such a person.


    "Then I guess I now have two more half-sisters." Evis smiled. "Elira and Mira. Guess I will have to learn teaching babies so that I could also handle it easily when ourse."


    Lilly pouted but didn''t say anything and just gently yed with the two babies'' cheeks. Honestly, it was such a lucky thing her mother and grandma were pregnant alongside her.


    The days they had spent talking about their pregnancy and just joking around had truly brought them all much closer to each other and Lilly was now extremely grateful to herself of ten months ago for allowing Harry to do this.


    As for Evis, even though she seemingly wanted nothing of her through her actions, Lilly didn''t really hate her at all. She kind of saw Evis as her own daughter but the fact that Evis was much older than her and much more mature made it all a mess.


    Evis was innately against acting lesser than herself by being like Lilly''s daughter, while Lilly wasn''t really into Harry pampering other girls like he did Evis.


    He could have other women, but Harry should always have herself as his Pampered Queen. Of course, she wasn''t an extremist and would not just do something stupid.


    She just had to defeat Evis in an upright manner in cuteness to make her brother pamper her more.


    Harry knew that side of her and Evis knew too ¨C one of the main reasons Evis was so bent on not losing.


    But she didn''t mind Evis having kids. Just like how she now lived the fact the three babies were about the same age.


    Now their kids could all grow up together. And even though she was slightly ashamed, no, extremely ashamed, she was also a bit relieved that it was a girl.


    "Evis, announce to the world their two new princesses. Tell them how once again, two new angelic heirs had been born to me."


    Evis nodded and with a reluctant nce at the three babies, vanished. But just as she was about to entirely vanish, she stopped.


    "Dad, someone is Awakening ¨C they''re trying to breakthrough to the sixth stage of gifts!"


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Who? And what''s going on?" he asked with focused eyes.


    "I don''t know who, but my senses just tingled and I know that type of tingle happens when someone attempts to Awaken." Evis licked her lips and Harry gave the babies to Lilly.


    Lilly took them into her hands with a motherly smile andid all three sleeping babies on the bed. Evis then opened a gateway and Harry walked into it. Evis followed.


    Lilly looked at the sleeping babies and hesitated. But they had extremely powerful protection magic on them and Emma and Valeria could wake up any time in case of something happening.


    They were tired but not that tired. Their bodies were unbelievably strong after all.


    Lilly cast her own small magic method around the room and slowly walked into the gateway. It closed behind her.


    ...


    They opened their eyes in a dark cave filled with green moss and ancient rocks. Wet with dripping water droplets, their hearts focused.


    "We are currently invisible to the outside world," Evis said and walked slowly.


    Harry and Lilly followed and their footsteps echoed into the surroundings like distant drums.


    The ground was wet and their footsteps left water jumping across their legs. A faint smell of decay surrounded the ce.


    As they soon reached deeper parts of the cave, they could hear the sound of a chuckle ringing out from inside.


    It felt croaky. It sounded sad, angry and despondent all at once. Harry''s heart slightly constricted and soon, they entered the cave''s deepest depth with ast step.


    And seeing the sight, Harry''s heart couldn''t help but thump.

 Chapter 152 Blood Control

    <h4>Chapter 152 Blood Control</h4>


    A bloody face. Filled with scars, and deep wounds andying on the floor panting for breath.


    Harry went near the man Evis followed beside him.


    "He i...s a human," Lilly said with a stutter.


    Nodding, Harry looked closer. The man''s blood was spasming and his eyeballs were popping out. His blood leaked from his back and made a puddle beside him.


    "Does any Stage 5 exist in the Continent with simr features as him?" he asked as he circled the man, cautiously examining all the minor details.


    His heart was unusually nervous too. The insane sense of struggle in the man''s eyes made him even more disgruntled.


    This man had just attempted to awaken? he wondered.


    "I do remember someone with that appearance," Lilly said, her face turning more pale by the second, "He is under one of the many academies that we created. He is the headmaster of one of the academies in the southern part of the continent."


    Harry nodded and examined the man closer. Suddenly, the man''s eyes bulged even further and they lost theirst brightness of struggle.


    Lilly clenched her hand across her mouth and Evis looked at the man with a frown.


    She had cast some healing Gifts the moment she saw the man and it had done nothing to heal him. He just spasmed like that for a while and then suddenly died.


    All three of them could feel the life leaving the man. Harry simply looked at him with his deep ck eyes.


    The blood reflected their faces.


    "This is what happens when you fail in your Awakening." Evis sighed in frustration, "His Gift was Blood Control, by Awakening, he was trying to control the entire Magic Power''s potential but he did not know much about it. That cost him his life."


    Harry looked at her and she waved her hand with a nod.


    A shadow of darkness devoured them all, teleporting them to the beach; they got a chance to take in some calm and fresh breaths.


    Maybe because of the implications, that cave was extremely disgusting, and looking at the corpse was hard on someone like Lilly who hadn''t really experienced anything harsh in her life.


    Training did jackshit to make it bearable.


    Harry had kept her in his bosom like a flower to protect her whole life and it was showing. Even now, her hands were slightly trembling.


    Thoughtfully sitting on the sand, Harry took her into hisp and gotfortable before patting her head and bringing her into his embrace.


    Lilly just hugged him and calmed herself. It was just too sudden for her.


    Evis on the other hand, sat to the side and rested her head on his shoulders. Harry hugged her too.


    "So, Dad, Awakening as I said..." Evis said, paused, and continued: "Magic Powers are Powers people like us ¨C Cultivators ¨C take tens of hundreds of years to master. They are techniques, even my shadow teleportation is a technique of the business path that I spent 179 years honing to work like today."


    Harry nodded, he already knew that. She had told him before that all paths were like pleasure and every other path taker had Magic Powers they could study and develop.


    She didn''t have many Magic Powers of other paths but she had three of them in the Business Path.


    [Shadow Teleportation] was her ability which allowed her to put shadow marks everywhere her Business had traveled. If she had done even a small trade thousands of kilometers away, it would still count and she could teleport there.


    Evis had already done business across almost all of the previous Mystry and the current Isiah Continent.


    Harry pondered as he caressed Lilly''s back. Evis had also given Lilly the three techniques since she was also walking on the same path.


    But Lilly didn''t want to follow in Evis'' footsteps and didn''t train on the first technique, Shadow Teleportation.


    She at first tried the [Trader''s Eye] a Magic Power that could see across vast distances like a third eye. With every business base improving the senses after full mastery.


    Evis had only basic mastery of this power and she could already keep everything happening in the continent in check. In her words, it could even see beyond into other continents at her Rank 3 cultivation if she had mastered it.


    But Lilly did not find that much sessful and she could barely use it to sense 2 kilometers around her. She could do much better with her current DreamWalker.


    So, she had moved her focus to thest power. [Multiply].


    With this Magic Power, she could be present everywhere in multiple forms. She could have clones, she could change the appearance of each clone and even though weaker than the original body, it will just keep multiplying.


    And if she could have 10,000 clones, it was said to be full mastery.


    She hadn''t even been able to make one due to pregnancy as of now. But she nned to start training it soon.


    She won''t mention it but Harry knew she also had some weird fetishes and thoughts. For one, she did not like his own cloneing near her. The first time she saw it, she had made boundaries clear.


    It was nothing, due to hiszy air, he seemed like a different person from the clone, and like all his other women, that unsettled her.


    All such fragmented pieces of thoughts flickered in his head and in seconds, his thoughtful pondering was over.


    "So, these Gifts as you know Dad, are things that don''t belong to us in the end. It is the Eye''s power. It had taken effort to train in Magical Powers like any other cultivator and gave all its mastery away for someone to have for free."


    Harry nodded, already understanding most of the essence of this particr situation.


    "But they are using its?Gifts and when they die, it will go back to it and it will give it to someone else. But these Gifts are never mastered because they did not train on it themselves. And Awakening Stage or Stage 6... Means trying to take control of something that doesn''t belong to you in the first ce."


    Harry''s gaze cleared and he nodded. It was about the same thing he had figured out.


    "So, if I am to Awaken, I am trying to learn something that usually takes centuries for others in mere..."


    "Mere Days, 3 Days of constant tug of war with the sealed power inside you ¨C the gift ¨C and if it fails then, the Magic Power will overwhelm you. It will destroy you from the inside and even I can''t save you after that."


    Harry nodded and Lilly finally spoke, "That person had Blood Control and after he died, it looked like his own blood had eaten him from the inside. Big brother..."


    Looking up at the sky, Harry sighed. It was indeed a hard choice. To Awaken was to get his so-called Memories back and to fail was to die.


    If he really wanted to Awaken, he could''ve killed 2000 more people of Mystry itself. Everyone had a Gift and killing 2000 people won''t be really that hard.


    He could even find some prisoners simply and kill them. But he was hesitant and pushed it away with multiple excuses.


    He was reluctant to Awaken.


    "Don''t worry Lilly, I won''t Awaken unless I am one hundred percent certain of my survival."


    Lilly hugged him tightly. The biggest reason for her fear was the moment she saw the man, Harry''s image had ovepped with him.


    That frightened her.


    Evis looked at the thrashing waves in the sea, the floating clouds. "I think you should wait before you Awaken, that is the safest and most clear choice."


    If he was extremely strong to the point of reaching Rank 3 like herself, and if he found some Pleasure Path Magic Powers to practice...


    He would have experience, he would have more power and he would be much prepared to handle the burden.


    "Dad, as you heard many times before, there has never been someone who actually seeded in Awakening and lived to tell the tale except people chosen by the Eye itself." Evis Paused, "Only it''s ves, the people it had invited like you but chose servitude had ever seeded and that is because the Eye gave specific guidance that you don''t have."


    Harry nodded but his mind wandered in thought. He still remembered that System message saying it had scanned the Eye of Blessing and shifted his Pleasure Path away from the norm.


    Having reached that thought, he looked up at the sky and smiled. He still felt tiny among the world''s brightest stars.


    He was just a big fish in a small pond. The mere thought made him lick his lips. His heart trembled in excitement and he chuckled.


    "Challenges are fun," he said, "Those make living much more colorful."


    Evis smiled, kissed his cheeks, and nodded proudly. Lilly also looked at him with starry eyes.


    Harry smirked. The throne of Mystry didn''t excite him much. It was just a random aplishment in his endless list in his mind.


    For him, he always wanted to conquer more.


    Wait, the throne of Eternals.

 Chapter 153 A Random Day

    ?


    The time traveled in a relentless march. Nothing ever stopped its tracks, and probably nothing would for a long time toe. Thend of Isiah was once again back to its normal calm and life continued.


    Harry spent most of his time just doing random stuff or looking after his three kids ¨C Luna, Mira, and Elira. Otherwise fooling around with his family members.


    The Princes of the kingdom had long been givennd elsewhere and in the castle, only women lived. Women of Harry.


    The previous king''s Concubines, his stepmothers, or his half-sisters who were the previous princesses. All of them were here.


    He most often didn''t spend any time with these women, but when his sister, mother, grandma, and daughter were all busy, he didn''t mind visiting and giving a night to them. The Queen was mostly in seclusion every time, and he did not bother her, so he was left with the young and beautiful princesses.


    None of them held back from giving their youthful bodies to him and he never rejected.


    Especially the Ice Maniption concubine who once poisoned him. She was the one he used most of the time to sate his frustrations and earn points.


    ...


    In a room in Harry''s castle, a woman leaned on the bed with her ass facing skyward.


    Harry''s hands had a tight hold over her ass as she moved it back and forth. "Faster," he said.


    She immediately started to move faster as she felt the dick growing harder inside her. Dissatisfied, Harry caught her ass tightly and thrust roughly by himself.


    The girl''s face struggled to breathe as she moved alongside. Her vagina was tight and every one of Harry''s thrusts made her moan in pleasure.


    Making her spread her legs further, her insides expanded slightly and he could move in easier. She moaned uncontrobly,


    Mhhnn!


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Fuck me! Fuck me nonstop!"


    Harry pushed her against the bed and just kept pushing in through her tight holes for a while before he released his cum inside her.


    She breathed roughly and looked at him with a starry gaze. Harry looked down at her and sat on the bed.


    She immediately crawled closer and put his dick into her mouth. He pushed her face up and down.


    Her tongue fought to keep up with the pace and kept licking his cock all over. As the process continued, Heid back and rxed.


    She didn''t stop bobbing her head.


    Originally, she was one of Evis'' ves meant for Harry and was always under her order. She worshipped Evis instead of Harry and was absolutely subservient to her and Harry.


    The poisoning had been under Evis'' supervision and the girl wasn''t really to me. It was just to awaken both souls of his from the earth and here after all.


    And her oral skills were something.


    He could feel her tongue wrapping around his dick and just gliding up and down. He pushed her face up and down roughly.


    She yelped but kept sucking.


    And for hours, they continued that before Harry finally had enough and his jizz exploded into her mouth.


    She swallowed everything gluttonously.


    Gulp.An audible voice resounded.


    Harry patted her head and she started to gently lick his cock clean. "Have you made sure all of the castle is clean of spies and such?" Harry asked as she licked the cock''s head clean.


    "Everything is clean, my lord, I checked all maids and even guards to make sure. Nobody even wants to spy on you anymore. They all revere and fear you."


    Harry nodded as he once again pushed her face into his cock. He had made her his helper at such things, she was considerably intelligent and extremely loyal. Her oral was good too.


    As his dick was being handled, he delved into his thoughts. Her rough breathing and slurps were the only sound in the room.


    There were many girls of his who were sexually frustrated and waiting for his D. He just never really bothered but he had to give them some from now. Or there was no meaning in them being his women.


    He then just asked her some superficial questions as she started sucking his hardened dick with more enthusiasm.


    Lilly and Evis were both inbs doing experiments. Emma and Valeria were with the kids. Anna was tired from all the sex.


    And she was the first thing that came to mind for today''s morning wood. And he didn''t bother thinking twice and came here to release some frustration.


    As he was speaking, he suddenly took to the side and widely spread her legs. Then, as her beautiful and glimmering color-shifting gaze looked at him, he smirked and started to roughly fill her up again.


    His fingers caught hold of her c-cup boobs and fondled them. His dick thrust into her vagina.


    Slow thrust followed by a strong prating shot. She moaned, moaned, and moaned as her mental faculties failed.


    Being fucked by someone they considered god was hard. And with each thrust, she could feel her insides widen and stir.


    Angh....!


    Mmmmm!


    Hm!


    Nghh!


    Her soft moans kepting and as she had orgasms after orgasms, Harry kept moving, his dick rough and strong.


    She took a deep breath and breathed out. His warm jizz once again flowed into her insides.


    It was a unique jizz that can''t give birth. Harry wasn''t nning to birth too many children and nor did he want Lilly''s wrath.


    As the girl panted under him, he spent some measly ten or so points into her Attributes and with a flick of his wrist, cleaned everything.


    This woman wasn''t worth more than that. His frustration removing tool. His ything.


    But of course, like all others, he left her a chance to prove herself worthy, if someday she proved herself worthy, he did not mind making her his concubine.


    But he did like her oral skills and Ahegao expression. Smirking, he turned around and walked away into nothingness, and warped himself back to his room.


    There was no one here just as he had expected and it was empty. Valeria and Mom were in Lilly''s room and his daughter and sister were elsewhere. As his mind became clear of frustration and his senses expanded, he got seated on the bed.


    Closing his eyes, sitting in the lotus position, he closed off his mind and gradually detached himself from everything.


    The sounds of everything surrounding the room like the wind hitting the windows. The smell of sweat still lingering in the room, the unique fragrance of Anna who had been on the bed yesterday, the temperature which was colder than usual today.


    Everything slowly faded into the back. He detached himself from everything and got into a deep meditative state.


    Everything of his past slowly consumed his thoughts. His actions, others'' responses, other people, and himself. World, doubts, and mysteries that seemed to umte and grow in number by the day.


    Everything sunk into himself and a picture of his own self was slowly painted into him. What he was, what kind of a person he was, his kinds of decisions, and what was not like himself.


    And a long hourter, he opened his mind and released a breath of old air out of his body. This was a routine he had picked up in thest few months, clearing his mind and delving into himself.


    It kept him away from bing someone else of other''s perception.


    He was not what others thought him to be, he was his own self.


    That was the first disaster and he was just doing this to settle himself if a Disaster came or in case he wasin a Disaster. But by now, he was rather sure he was not.


    Many things pointed to that being true. The course of events had no coherent direction or something like that. It was like life and everything was happening at random.


    Unlike in the Disaster where every event was leading him towards something.


    As his eyes opened, they were clear of confusion. Evis hadn''t told him anything about how he should survive the Disasters if they came and he hadn''t asked. If she didn''t tell, there would be a reason.


    But day by day, the more time passed, the more he was aware a Disaster woulde. And he will have to face it.


    "Evis, is the experiment shit over?" He asked casually.


    "Yep, we couldn''t find anything special in the man''s corpse. And Lilly couldn''tst more than 3 minutes in the room before she ran away in fear."


    Harry smiled. "Leave it at that, my Lilly doesn''t have to know the darkness of the world. I will just have to keep her in the light forever."


    Evis sighed enviously. "The luckiest woman of our bunch for sure Dad, you really love her much more than us."


    Harry raised his eyebrows. "I just like pampering her more, it''s not like I don''t pamper you. Come here, let me pamper you."


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah, I am yet to really have that ''Yes'' day."


    Evis chuckled out loud and appeared in front of him, her puppy eyes looking at him with yful curiosity.

 Chapter 154 Where Is My Yes Day?

    ?


    Harry blinked his eyes open and nced above at the sky. What had happened?


    He thought with his heart beating heavily. He couldn''t even clearly remember what happened.


    He was in his room, no, he was on the way to the academy with Evis'' teleportation method and he was suddenly here. He could remember nothing in between, it was as if the teleportation failed.


    He looked around cautiously. He was in a templeplex and looking outside, he could see the sun shining brightly.


    Then, he stood up a bit groggily and with a gulp, took a deeper look around.


    There was no sound or anything of such matter as far as he could feel around. Everything was eerily silent.


    He looked to his left, there was the entrance to the temple''s inner rooms. He looked to his right, that was the way out.


    Without a second thought, Harry started walking towards the outside world. There was a long row of steps heading down.


    He gritted his teeth and walked. Something seemed absurdly wrong.


    Was this the Disaster?


    He walked. He walked. He walked and walked down, then suddenly paused and looked up.


    The temple was as close as it was and the steps were as long as it was. His face paled slightly but he quickly regained hisposure.


    With a quick pivot of his foot, he walked up the steps and saw himself growing closer and closer to the temple.


    He sighed in relief and once back on top of the templeplex, he locked down. He held his breath, he was on top of some kind of structure like a pyramid and the top of the pyramid was straight and clean.


    With one big temple built atop it. Harry looked down at the ces below and it was a huge forest, something vast beyond what he had thought at first sight.


    He clenched his hands and tried to teleport. But he couldn''t and nothing happened. His heart sank to the bottom of the abyss.


    "I can''t use Gifts?" he mumbled and closed his eyes to feel around himself.


    [Jade Transformation]


    Didn''t work.


    [Dream Walker]


    Didn''t work.


    His heart sank deeper and he suddenly looked down at his hands. His hands were not human but instead Draconic ws, his skin had almost invisible skinlike scales.


    I am in my Dragonic Form.


    He clenched his hands and with a yell, mmed his fist against the ground. With a slight thud, he got rebounded back and he grimaced.


    It''s like the walls of the castle. Too strong for my fist to break.


    He then looked towards the sky. It seemed near, far too near. He pushed down the nervous thoughts and his draconic wings spread behind his back.


    With a jump, he rose and started flying westward. But even after he flew for a minute or so, it was as if he was merely floating, he reached no distance.


    Does Born Dragon abilities work? He wondered hopefully andnded back on the ground.


    Draconic Transformation!


    He thought as his body began to shrink, but immediately after, a brown light shined from the ground and his body went back to normal size.


    He was even panting slightly.


    Looking at the ground and around, Harry tried to use another Born Dragon ability but this time, it didn''t even activate.


    His heart feeling anxious and his mind reeling at the unexpected, he licked his lips and called for the system, "Can you hear me, System?"


    [+&387-3-;$7-+2]


    Harry looked at the ck screen with a drastically worsening expression. Even the system was down?!


    He triedmunicating with it further but no matter how much it replied, it sounded unclear.


    [Eternal Blood Coming out of Dormancy.] Suddenly, the system shifted and it became stable.


    "Can you hear me now, System?" he asked seriously.


    [Yes host, I can hear you.]


    "What is going on?" Harry asked as he looked around.


    [Some kind of Energy around here is limiting all sorts of outsider powers inside you. Our Data doesn''t show what it is but I am sure it is rted to the brown light earlier.]


    "Can you scan our surroundings somehow? I can''t move here at all and I seem to be stuck in space," he asked, being much less anxious after finally finding some headway.


    [The Eternal Blood can scan your surroundings forcefully but that would reveal it''s aura to any Eternal who might have a shred of awareness active around here. The two Eternal Eyes would sure sense us.]


    "Is there no info about my situation anywhere in the database? Am I being... No, am I in a Disaster again?"


    He knew asking a System that had the same amount of intelligence as him would do nothing good, but he wanted to pull all the straws.


    [The System cannot tell Disaster from reality but one thing the System is sure of is that the Disasters cannot copy the Eternal Blood inside the Host. If the Blood is active now, it means we''re not in a Disaster or some kind of illusion.]


    Harry blinked at the system.


    If there was aw like that, tell me already!


    How many days he had spent wasting on thoughts like Am I in a Disaster was already too long to count, but that made him slightly confused regardless.


    He looked around and his heart skipped a beat. If not a disaster... What kind of fucked up situation was he in?


    [Host, if you spread your own Soul Sense out, we can see what is going on.]


    "Soul Sense?" Harry asked curiously.


    [Soul Limit - Spread your soul to its limits, breaking out of flesh and to the boundaries of reality to find its mysteries.]


    Harry blinked and asked, "How do I do that?"


    He had done so using Gifts before but without them... He didn''t know what to do.


    [Just open your eyes wide and let your Soul Roam free. You are already a Rank 2 Cultivator with all Stats above 1000 points, so you should be able to do it.]


    Harry looked at the system weirdly. Sure, it had his mind and soul and was capable of Human thought even though it had no emotion other than Loyalty... But why was it so humane?


    It felt as if a senior was guiding him.


    "Hey, Evis! Are you ying some kind of joke with your father?!" he yelled out loud.


    [...] System remained rightfully silent.


    "System, why are you so humane?"


    [Because the Eternal Blooding out of it''s dormancy gives my brain much more power than it usually has. I am much more knowledgeable too. So feeling human is natural.]


    Harry nodded after a bit of thought.


    "What did you tell I am to do?" Harry looked with wide eyes everywhere and nothing seemed to be different.


    [Let your soul roam free to it''s limits. Let it reach far beyond your fleshly coil.]


    Harry tried with a cautious mind but nothing happened. Suddenly, he felt detached for a second before miles and miles of the surroundings came into his vision.


    It was just like using a Sensory Gift.


    Why did Evis never tell me about this?


    It felt much more inherent than a Gift. As if a man using spectacles and another using his own sight.


    It was somehow unhinged and clear.


    "Can you tell what is going on?" Harry asked casually.


    [It''s the smell of Draconic Aura. I don''t know what this ce is, but it is rted to Dragons. There is a deep stench and there is a lockdown of space surrounding here.]


    Lockdown?


    [It makes sure that no one goes in or out in a roundabout way. You just have to go out through the ordinary route going through the insides of the temple to reach out.]


    Harry sighed. There certainly didn''t seem like any other way.


    Without any more hesitation, he stood straight and walked towards the temple. The sunlight stretched his shadows far and wide and his ck abyss-like eyes were ever focused.


    In the silent ce, only his footsteps echoed like distant drumbeats.


    Reaching in front of the temple, he looked at it with a frown, the long towering structure stood gigantic and massive in front of him.


    "Is the lockdown the reason there is no sound around here?" he asked calmly.


    Something around here made him slightly anxious in his guts and Evis wouldn''t put him in such a ce for no reason ¨C if she was the one who put him here in the first ce.


    [Yes, the lockdown locks everything like sound down. You can see but you can''t hear, it is a weird aspect of tombs Dragons had. They didn''t want their corpses to be disturbed by the outside world.]


    Harry paused. "So this temple might be a ce where they store dead bodies?"


    [Not sure. There is also a habit for dragons that they keep their dead near oceans, but we don''t see any here. Something sounds off.]


    Harry pushed the thoughts aside and reached the door of the temple. With a gulp, he pushed the glossy wooden door open.


    He didn''t know how to feel, he was carefree and slightly worried at the same time. The system''s humanness had calmed him down very much.


    [Eternal Blood going Dormant.]


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat as the door creaked open.

 Chapter 155 Alone In A Vast Temple Of Unknown.

    ?


    [The Eternal Blood has gone back to dormancy.] Harry''s heart skipped a beat as the ancient temple door creaked open.


    A wave of musty air flew past him, rustling his hair and making him close his eyes instinctively.


    Also, an echoing sound of silence seemed to ring out from inside.


    Harry''s hair rose a bit but he acted decisive and looked in front of him with gritted teeth. Focused eyes. And calm but calctive mind.


    As his vision cleared, he looked in to find a huge hallway. It looked ancient and timeworn but the statues that adorned it''s two sides were the ones that made his gaze focus at first.


    They stood gigantic and far beyond his own normal size. Each being 50 meters or bigger. Their intimidating draconic snake-like bodies oozing out majesty.


    He looked at them and didn''t immediately move in. The several dragons all had one particr attribute that he found especially intriguing. They were all ck-scaled, had red-tinted ck horns, and were all extremely big.


    That meant each of them, at first nce, he could see were ¡ª Seven Sins Dragons. Not one of the lower kind with only one of the seven emotions like lust or greed.


    These were the real ones!


    The same kind from which his own bloodline emerged from.


    The Eternal Dragon Race.


    He walked into the hallway with an alert gaze and prepared himself to act in case any dragon statue suddenly moved. He had seen far too many weird things in this life to trust in life-like statues to not move.


    Especially in some eery ce like this.


    Hello, System, can you hear me? He asked in his mind.


    [Yes Host]


    ''Can the Eternal Blood onlye out of Dormancy for that long? Why is it so weak?'' he asked, half curious and half cautious of this Eternal Blood''s excessive intelligence.


    [It is not that the Eternal Blood is weak, but the blooding out of dormancy hurts you ¨C the host''s ¨C body. So it can''t stay active for long and will have to go back immediately. You have to be an Eternal to keep it active forever.]


    Harry nodded and walked around. His gaze roamed as he soon reached the end of the hallway. In front of the biggest statue.


    He briefly looked up at it and felt as if his blood was quietly stirring. He then looked back down and saw a small door.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened it without much thought while his soul sense spread around to keep the surroundings in check.


    It was a long stair heading downwards. Harry looked around with his senses before entering quickly. The dark stairways, the green rails, and the rust all went past his senses as he looked down.


    Without any pause, he ran downwards after seeing no danger.


    ...


    Reaching the bottom of the stairs, it was dark but Harry''s senses were superior, so he could see well.


    Seeing another doorway, he opened it and his heart slightly calmed down. It was the open world.


    He did a quick look around before moving out and immediately, his vision and mind cleared up. He was in the outside world, and looking in front, he could see a huge forest stretching in front of him with trees as wide as a hundred of himself towering to the skies.


    "Sigh..." Harry sighed. "To think I could easily leave through the right path..."


    He walked around and found out that he was no longer trapped. He chose one random direction and headed there with a curious mind.


    If it was someone stronger than Evis who brought him here, he can only see it where ites. If it was someone weaker... That was not a possibility.


    Then it can only be Evis who sent him here. If so, it was either some ridiculous prank, or something extremely important.


    Harry smirked.


    ***


    In the outside world, Isiah Continent, in the Academy''s room.


    Harry''s clone groggily opened his eyes.


    I can feel the main body''s thoughts and share my own thoughts, but I can''t see or feel around.


    It was as if he had lost an eye. An ear. It was a disgruntling feeling from both sides. He walked out of his bed as the Sloth path started to make himzier.


    But burning the Energy inside himself, he kept himself sane and walked towards the outside world.


    "Evis, can you hear me?" he asked.


    A shadowy gateway opened up in front of him and with a brief second of hesitation, he entered inside. His perception shifted and he was back in his room in the castle.


    Evis, Lilly, and Emma were seated on the bed with the kids while Anna was dozing off.


    "Where is Grandma and what is going on?" he asked.


    Evis'' voice rang out in his mind instead of through sound.


    "Dad, calm down. And don''te too near us. I might hurt your clone."


    "Why that extreme?" Harry frowned. What the fuck was this girl on?


    "Sorry, I just threw your real body into danger and that makes me quite sick in the stomach! Fuck you! I hate your clone, so don''te, I might hurt it."


    Harry''s frown deepened and he sat down on the ground. "Exin."


    "Speaking out loud might be dangerous if any Eternal hears us. Speaking in the mind is also dangerous but much lesser."


    Harry''s frown only deepened.


    "Dad, I knew your Disaster was soon. Maximum of two to three years more. I checked on our possible routes and the best way was this. To grow inside where you are."


    "Exin clearly for fucksake!" Harry said angrily in his mind.


    "Dad, you are at the moment, inside the Royal Battleground. Don''t you remember the battle with that Monkey Prince? The same ce where it happened."


    Harry blinked. Yes, that ce was indeed weird.


    A battleground of unknown origin that can heal any injuries happening above it. Something that Gifts or Gus can''t exin.


    Something left behind by the Eternal Dragon n. "Inside that is a ce as big as where I am?"


    The clone couldn''t sense the world but it still could know what the main knew. So, it knew how vast that world was.


    That was why losing the major part of the connection only felt disgruntling. Had it been more unclear, it would have been a totally lost feeling.


    "Yes Dad, that vast world is the real home of the Seven Sins Dragons from the highest echelon of the Eternal Dragon n. The sin dragons like Lust Dragons were merely servants that they left to roam this world."


    Harry took a deep breath. "So what happens now that my main body is in that world?"


    "The Disasters can''t find you. As of now, you are the only one who went in. But within a day or two, I will send some of us. We cannot let the Eternal Eyes notice. So massive energy fluctuation is a no-go."


    Harry nodded.


    "The Dragons came here to this world for a short time in the ancient past and left after the Eyes told them to leave. But this thing is a tool that can hide us! It is something that will give us a chance."


    Harry nodded. While Emma and the others looked at them chattering curiously. Especially Harry''s clone''s bald head.


    "Why are they talking mentally?" Lilly grumbled, knowing nothing.


    ...


    "So, Dad. Just wait where younded till Ie, I don''t know if there is some danger that is still there. But thending ce will be safe. Just stay where you are."


    Harry nodded and his main body immediately went back the way it came. Closing the door and entering the temple.


    "There, we will be finally free from prying eyes. And I could finally clear your doubts. But I don''t know the situation there, does Gifts work?"


    "No, the gifts don''t work. Ah, wait, I just learned, It works outside the temples."


    Evis pondered. "Then there might be some mechanisms inside. Today, I will send the babies in. Tomorrow Lilly and Emma. Then Valeria. I will join you with Anna right after."


    Harry nodded. He didn''t ask about the rest of the women. They were unimportant since they were not targeted by the Eyes.


    Only his other daughter, the adopted one... She was also not targeted but he still wished she followed them. Even though she had announced he was no longer her father and left.


    "Evis, abduct your... Sister to that ce too... I have to apologize to her."


    Evis looked at him with an intrigued smile, so indeed, something seemed to have happened with them that she didn''t know. "Sure, but I am against you apologizing to her."


    "Just bring her there. It''s been months since I saw her and my stubborn self finally feels guilty. I really am the one at fault."


    "Oh?" Evis raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, they say Eternals have eyes and ears everywhere. Let''s hope we are jot caught before everyone shifts into that inner world."


    Harry nodded but his heart couldn''t help but grow anxious. He hoped all of them reached there safely.

 Chapter 156 To The New World.

    ?


    The Royal Family of Isiah and the castle was unusually silent today. Harry wasn''t in some room busy with a woman, nor was someone else making announcements after the birth of the two new princesses.


    Above the Royal Battlefield.


    Evis was standing atop the battleground and three babies floated around her. She waved her hand at a mirror floating in front of her.


    From the side, Lilly asked curiously, "What is this mirror?"


    Harry''s clone from the side scrutinized it.


    "Dad, even though you have control over the Born Dragons and also the castle because of your dragon bloodline, that is not the way it is supposed to be used truly."


    "Then?" Harry asked cautiously, not sure whether to speak out loud like she did.


    "This mirror is the true control center of the castle and it was in the hands of the First King before he died. He was using it to keep an eye all over the castle while being hidden. That''s how he found out that you had a Born Dragon ability."


    Harry nodded. His heart aching at the mention of Born Dragon abilities.


    Eva... That beautiful and kind woman had been lost due to a greed for such an ability.


    "So, using it, we can also go into this Battlefield even though the First King himself didn''t know it. Had he known it, he wouldn''t have hidden in some random corner and gone in. He might have been much harder to deal with."


    She had onlypletely regained herself a long time after Harry had his Born-Dragon ability stolen. And she had instructions restricting her actions.


    She knew her even meeting Harry wouldn''t be liked by her mother. Since that was in a sense a bad decision.


    Still, once she reaches that world and Harry goes through the Awakening, everything will be clear to him.


    She focused on the mirror and linked her Shadow Teleportation with it. "I will send one of the babies in Dad."


    Harry nodded and her shadows gently embraced the children. Making them move into the space portal that her technique had connected with.


    The portal the Mirror provided.


    They vanished.


    Inside the world of the Royal Battleground.


    Harry was right where he first woke up and suddenly, a bright light covered hisp and Nora appeared above it with wide eyes.


    Smiling at her, he hugged her.


    She made baby noises at him.


    "What? Are you making fun of me you little.." Harry rubbed her nose.


    Back in the Royal Battleground.


    "She reached my hands safely," Harry''s clone said: "Can you let the rest go in already?"


    "Yes. I will send the rest of the babies in."


    One by one, soon, all three of the little ones were inside the new world.


    Lilly had questions but she didn''t ask after Harry''s warning gaze. Then, the day passed like that ¨C Evis didn''t try to send more people in for the day.


    Inside the Battleground, Harry struggled to calm the babies down as they cried and couldn''t even find water to feed them. But their endurance was very good, so they could bear with it easily.


    But still, Harry was not some wimpy person. He went out of the temple and tried spreading his soul sense to find food or water but he couldn''t find anything truly trustworthy to feed his children.


    But once outside, he could use his Born Dragon Gifts, so he created some water and milk using some of them. Even though other Gifts and abilities might disappear after use, Born Dragon Gifts stayed active forever once used.


    After that, he went back and fed his children. They were calmed down slightly and he spent a lot of effort to make them fall asleep.


    And thus, one day passed.


    Today, Lilly was teleported into the new world and once she noticed her husband - brother - looking at her with a relieved look, she blinked.


    Then looking around, she saw the temple and then looked down to see the pyramid-like structure.


    Seeing she couldn''t use her Gift, she frowned before going near him and taking two of the kids from his hands.


    She then sat to the side and then praised him for how he had kept the babies fed.


    Harry sighed as she started feeding them her milk. All three babies were equally cared for by her instead of showing favoritism to her own.


    "What is going on, Big Brother?" she asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know Lill, just wait till the troublemakeres in. She will rify."


    Lilly nodded and they spent the rest of the day in each other''s embrace while looking after the babies. They were not in the mood or ce for something naughty.


    Then, as the light became dim and the world darkened, Harry looked up at the sky.


    "How weird, there is no Sun or Moon but there is night and day. This world seems so messed up."


    Lilly looked up at the star-filled sky and nodded. "But there are Stars."


    And thus, another day passed by.


    As the light of morning washed thend in its wake. Emma opened her eyes in the new world, her eyes bright.


    She immediately moved for the babies and said while almost crying. "I missed them so much! Damn you bunch. Taking away my kids!"


    Lilly and Harry looked at her weirdly and said, "We are also your kids."


    Emma just snorted and hugged the sleeping babies. Lilly smiled. "Good to see you, Mom."


    Emma sighed. "Good to see you too."


    Then, they started speaking.


    It was a rare time and they just spoke about their life and how things had changed. About the nostalgic things.


    How Harry had always been admired by Lilly and how they had grown up. How Harry had always had a love for Emma''s butt and how Harry had always been lustful.


    Emma was even making the already non-shy Lilly blush with some details.


    And thus passed another day and next to enter was Valeria.


    She frowned at Harry and immediately hugged Harry and Lilly first before taking a baby in her hand and joining the conversation.


    Emma talked about how Valeria was once a fearsome general and how she had now fallen to be Harry''s little woman. Always under him.


    Valeria was honestly embarrassed and angry, she revealed some of Emma''s dirt secrets.


    "I always knew you loved Harry like a man from a young age. Tsk! The disappointed expression on your face when his erectile dysfunction was mentioned was way too obvious."


    Emma red at her but she justughed, making Harry hug his Mom from the back to calm her.


    Thus, another day passed.


    Today, it took a bit more time than usual but when the time arrived, Anna walked into the Royal Battlefield''s world.


    She was awed by the surroundings just like everyone else and even tried out some Gifts. Which made Emma and Valeria embarrassed because they felt dumb to not have tried it out.


    After that, Anna was added to the discussions. They never slept these days since all of their endurance was godly and sleep could be avoided if they wanted to.


    The most talked about thing regarding Anna was how much she had changed from a silent maid. She had be a bold woman.


    But still, Harry had a st at embarrassing her. He talked about how she woulde to his bed every day while Lilly, Emma, and Valeria were pregnant.


    How she and he would sneak out or do it beside Lilly who was asleep. Or how Evis had caught them at it multiple times.


    Lilly just humphed since she knew such things happened the next day every time. She had given him enough punishment for that already though.


    Anna was embarrassed and said, "I know all of you love doing it with him! Why are you singling me out? And are you all not ashamed to call me shameless when you are literally his mother and grandmother? Huh?"


    Harry chuckled in arrogance. Lilly smacked his head with a snort.


    "Don''tugh. Your lower head needs some restraining from now on, I don''t even know how many girls have already gotten it. Whenever I a...Whenever we are free, don''t go around ying with others."


    Harry nodded innocently.


    Thus, another day passed. And today, unlike any other day, Harry was a bit nervous and made all the girls go down the temple.


    A Gateway opened up and two people appeared out of the brightness. One was Evis, who had a relieved expression.


    And the other was a girl with a pout on her face. "Leave me alone, bitch!" said Raina, trying to move.


    Evis sighed and shook her head. "Do what you want with this girl Dad, I am out to check the situation."


    Harry nodded and looked at his adopted daughter. Evis briefly looked at them and walked down the temple.


    Looking at Raina, Harry asked, "Can I have a hug?"


    Raina looked at him with moist eyes and silently went to hug him. Harry sighed, "I am sorry. I was too foolish."


    Raina''s eyes leaked tears and she hugged him tight. "Da..Daddy!"

 Chapter 157 Raina

    ?


    Raina''s eyes leaked tears and she hugged him tight. "Da..Dad."


    Harry sighed and caressed her back. "...we have a lot of catching up to do. And I have to apologize too..."


    Raina''s sky-blue hair was ruffled, and her blue eyes were watery. And he could see some marks on her body like small wounds after a fall or some scrubs against sharp rocks and such.


    Anyway


    She was hurt ¨C even though only extremely minor wounds. Nevertheless, that made Harry ashamed as he in the end had let his daughter go through it for his own selfishness.


    Yes, that would have indeed trained her to be better but she must have really felt the sensation of being abandoned ¨C loneliness too.


    As they hugged and just stood above the templeplex in a daze, that day briefly shed past Harry''s mind.


    ***


    Harry was sitting on the throne and silently meditating and reflecting on his inner self when Raina walked into the room with a smile.


    During the past months, she had grown closer to her adoptive father and Harry had been training her. Even though her "Age Lessening" Gift that made others look like they had aged back was useless, Harry had chosen to make her a Cultivator.


    "Dad, thank you for yesterday," she said and sat beside Harry. The throne was wide enough.


    Yesterday, her back had twisted somehow and she was in extreme pain but Harry fixed it with gentle hands and Gifts.


    Harry opened his eyes by a slit and said, "Don''t be thankful. Work hard on yourself and use your ''Learning'' path for something good. Thank me by reaching Rank 1 in cultivation. That was not much, even idiotic royal doctors could''ve fixed you up."


    Raina sighed and rested her head on hisp. "But Dad, Learning Path was a mistake. I should have chosen something like Business or Teaching, it is so hard to learn this stuff. You know? Maths is so hard..."


    Harry caressed her long blue hair. "It will get easier as you get used to it."


    Raina pouted. "I wish I had some Gift that could remember everything like you do. It is so much harder, you don''t get to have a say in it since you don''t know the hardship."


    Smirking, Harry put a finger on her lips. "Let me tell you something. I didn''t always have that Gift to help me memorize such studies."


    "But at that time you didn''t have to study. You were a prince!"


    "You are a princess Rain."


    "What is the use of that?" Raina took his hands and ced them on her chest. "All other Princesses get to sleep with you and do all sorts of things. But you barely let me sleep in yourp and never do you touch me either. Cruel. Very cruel dad."


    Harry took his hands away from her chest and gave her a flick on her forehead. "You look like a child almost and I have no interest at the moment. So justy there."


    "That''s what you always say! Humph." Raina shifted her appearance back to normal and became a woman who had a mature charm.


    Her chest area bulged and her ass became more prominent. Even Harry was impressed by her looks.


    "You should stay like that from now on. Why are you so hell-bent on looking like a kid?"


    "...I feel morefortable like that. This form is kinda of... What can you say, ufortable for me." She had always liked appearing childish and that was her thing, she had gotten used to it.


    "It is much more sexy though. Even I might end up doing something naughty if you keep sleeping on myp."


    "Then why don''t you just do that?"


    Harry sighed. His mind wandered.


    Both of them turned silent as a heavy mood settled in between them. "Raina, tell me something. What will you do if everything around you is fake and nothing is real? If everything is just a fleeting illusion cast by some supreme god to mess with you. Every person and every emotion might be fake, what will you do then?"


    Raina didn''t quite understand the depth of the question and stared nkly for a while. "What do you mean?"


    "I have a hypothesis that I haven''t even told Evis or Lilly yet. Something that bugs me often."


    Raina blinked and Harry continued.


    "I am now in an illusion, Raina, an Illusion of unbelievableplexity that it feels real beyond a shadow of a doubt. But an illusion nheless. You, Lilly, Emma... Evis. Every one of you is an illusion and only... I am real. Everything will copse one day and I will be left with nothing, turning to dust and vanishing into the Eye of Disasters."


    Raina turned silent. "We are all... Illusions?"


    "Yes. All of you are and I already know it." Harry smiled. "But I don''t really mind though. Even if one day, all of you guys are suddenly manipted by the Eye and aim at my throat, I don''t think I will be able to resist or attack.


    "Lilly... That idiot. I can''t think of myself harming her. Mom... I am sure I can''t bring my hand against her.


    "All of you are my weaknesses and this illusion knows how to taer at the weakness. When my timees, I will probably have to see something like that as the beautiful illusion of this world turned against me.


    "So, Rains... I don''t want to really feel more attached to others. I... Am a bit tired. At the moment, I am waiting for that day. A day where everything will soone to an end."


    The Eye of Blessings had been right. There was no way for him to win against the Eye of Disasters. It was sure, he was in an Illusion now.


    Raina looked at him with a pale face. "Do you ever think of yourself as selfish? Have you ever..." her eyes grew moist.


    She had always believed Harry loved all his women equally and that she was at least looked at with love. She had always believed she was a part of Harry''s heart.


    But he was saying... He never cared for her nor does he want to put her in his heart.


    "...That''s cruel." Her cheeks trembled and her body felt weak.


    Harry sighed. "Truth is cruel and you know what? Even I am far less cruel than it. Just wait enough and you''ll see, as everything copses, nothing remains... What true cruelty is.


    "But it''s no problem for me. I will still love my girls before my death arrives and die. Guess this will be my biggest failure of all in two lives." he chuckled. "I had a System like mine and I still failed to be something big. A failure indeed. But before I die, I will not harm any of you, and you... Are special enough for me to not bring you into this."


    "W..what do you mean?"


    "I can feel myself growing attached to you like you are growing attached to me. I love you much more than an adoptive Dad, I want to make you mine this second. But no, unlike the other girls, you haven''t fallen too deep in love with me yet. So you don''t have to suffer. Go away and out of my life, so that you are not part of all this mess."


    Raina looked up at him, her heart trembling and her hope growing.


    "From now on, you are no daughter of mine, Raina. Get lost and do whatever you want."


    Raina looked at him with suddenly calm eyes. "If I prove you wrong, will you marry me? Will you give me a child like Big Sis Lilly got? I never wanted to be your daughter anyway. I only want to be yours!"


    Harry sighed and shook his head. "Unnecessarily stubborn. Believe me, you are young. When you spend years without me, you will get over it. Go, Cultivate."


    Raina''s lips trembled. She robotically stood up and left. Her mind was a mess.


    Harry sighed.


    But then days passed and just like that. Harry lost his daughter.


    He was pretty gloomy but he kept it inside.


    Butter on, he came to know that the girl was striving to better herself by learning Life itself.


    Climbing mountains, dipping into seas to see the world and what it truly was. She was attempting to grow in cultivation since she knew no other path.


    Honestly, Harry hadn''t expected the girl to be that resolved, but he was wrong. She was resolved beyond his expectations.


    Harry had then decided to call her home many times but he didn''t. He waited to see what happened. Since in the end, it was training for her.


    On the other hand, he looked after his pregnant women whom he believed to be illusions. Nevertheless, they were still hisst chance at loving them.


    But then days passed and finally, he had to move out of that world and one of the first faces that came to his head was this determined and calm daughter of his.


    And right after, he also had confirmation. He was not in an illusion.


    Then, his daughter was in his embrace.


    That... was the unpredictability of life.

 Chapter 158 The Seven Temples

    ?


    Harry hugged Raina for a while and asked suddenly, a bit curious, "You didn''t like to be in your adult body, right? What happened, all the times I snooped around you in the sky, you were in this form. Never again in the child form."


    She looked up at him with blinking blue eyes. "Wow, so you were looking after me from hiding?"


    Harry blinked. "No? I was just passing by and felt someone I knew was nearby. Not at all looking after you as far as I am concerned."


    She chuckled and Harry chuckled in return. "You are such a bad guy. Having made me so sad that day! You now started believing I am not an illusion? What happened and what is this ce?"


    Harry looked around. "This ce is something even I am yet to clearly understand, your Big Sis Evis is looking around. Let''s ask her when she returns."


    She nodded and looked at him hopefully. "So, the illusion?"


    Harry looked at her weirdly. "What Illusion? That was just a bunch of stupid lies to make you want to train harder. Look at you now, you were so whiny about the Learning path and now you are this close to Rank 1."


    "Tha...That was an act?!" She looked at him with a dumbstruck face.


    He smiled and said, "Of course that was an act, what kind of a nutjob believes all things are an illusion?"


    "I...I.." she looked at him with crying eyes.


    Harry chuckled and ruffled her hair. "It''s for your own betterment mdy."


    "Wait!" she suddenly held his clothes tight. "So, does that mean you now ept me as your wife? Your woman?"


    Before the 10 months, she had only noticed Harry as a person. But in those days, she had seen how majestic he looked, how gently he taught her. Howfortable she felt when he was around.


    How happy her mother was after every time Harry visited her at night.


    How her brother had be a loyal knight of Harry and was in training. She had at first felt slightly hateful of him ¨C even somewhat disgusted.


    But as he and she started to interact more and she became a cultivator, she also started to feel affection for him. It was a small affection at first.


    The same familial non romantic kind that she had with her own brother. But that soon changed, she started feeling more interested in him.


    In a more than familial way. It was not at all the kind she felt towards anyone else.


    There was no man in the world as good as Harry. He was the best at almost everything.


    Nobody was worthy inparison. Whoever she saw, shepared them with him. She always gagged at the difference.


    The thought of other men touching her felt like eating dunk or vomit to her after Harry became a part of her life. But the more she came to know him, the more she wanted to be more to him.


    She even envied her own mother. She wanted Harry to hug her, kiss her, and do a lot more but he never did.


    Even when she was in her grown-up appearance. "So, tell me, will I be?"


    Harry red at her with obvious misgivings.


    "Why are you looking at me like a product you want to buy or not?" she growled in irritation and tried to move away from him with a push. But Harry''s hold over her waist was too strong.


    He smiled and kissed her on the lips. Her breath hitched and she kissed back fiercely. Harry smiled and with a bit of effort, overwhelmed her tongue andpletely took hold of her.


    With a deep breath, she moved her face back. Looking at him with a surprised gaze.


    "What, you didn''t like it?" he asked.


    "..." her ears blushed and her face blushed all around. She turned silent.


    "You were always in your grown-up form because I like it more, right?"


    "..." she hid her face on his chest.


    Harry kissed her on the head and said with a chuckle. "You are one of the fiercest women ever to have fallen in love with me. At least in making me your lover no matter what. I think you would''ve beaten me up if you were stronger than me right?"


    She was blushing too hard to speak.


    "All talk and no action..." Harry said as he patted her buttocks. She blushed even more and clung to him much harder.


    "Hey... Da. Ddy." called a not so happy voice from the side and Harry looked at Evis who was ring at his hands.


    He smiled wistfully. "What, mdy Evis?"


    "Nothing," She said, her voice filled with disdain.


    "What?" Harry''s eyes twitched.


    "You have a whole new world to explore and you are once again ying with another daughter? Uh, no, a wife now? Concubine? Well, whatever."


    "Why are you so pissed?" Harry smirked. Raina''s heart finally calmed down and she stood at his side. ring at her big sister with a bombastic side-eye.


    "I am not pissed?" Evis grunted. She was the only daughter interested in him for so long and now she had this bloodypetition on that side too.


    I can''t be his only wife! I can''t be his only daughter. And now I can''t even be the only daughter to have fallen in love with him.


    "She is just adopted in the end," she said smugly out of nowhere and then immediately turned silent.


    Of shit!


    Harry smiled. "So you were mad at her for stealing your daughter position. No wonder, no wonder."


    Evis'' eyes darkened and shadows devoured her. "Fuck you, Dad. And don''teter asking for the discoveries I had."


    Harry looked at her dumbfoundedly. And immediately called out in irritation, "Evis! Come here! You can use your powers above the templeplex?!"


    "Heh, I wonder if I can." came a snarky chuckle.


    "Come now and It''s my first order for you in today''s Yes Day. If you don''te, there is no more ''Yes Days'' in between us."


    Evis came out with a frown as the shadows reappeared. Harry smiled and smacked her butt.


    "Tell me what you learned," he said with intrigue. He really wanted to know what this world is.


    Evis frowned but he pinched her butt. "Okay... But if I don''t get a ''Yes Day'' after this. I''ll force you to do what I want for a full day. Non-stop."


    Harry''s hand froze. "That''s not something my Evis would do... Right?"


    "That was in the old world. This ce is different, I can act differently."


    What kind of logic is that?


    "Tell me what is up with this world..." he sighed, defeated. "And no more feet this time, even I don''t have a feet fetish. That''s disgusting."


    "Even if it was angelic legs of mine which had been cleaned to achieve a purity like none else? They are so clean, you know? I never let my legs touch the ground either. It always stays an inch away."


    "Even so. No feet."


    "...Okay, I guess," she said with a disappointed face.


    "Anyway, this world is much smaller than the continent. You can go 100 kilometers west, east, south, or north and the world will end there. This is the center of the world."


    "So it is a 100-kilometer in diameter, this world," Harry nodded.


    "And the world has seven of these templeplexes scattered across the area. Each of them makes Gift stop working above them. Born Dragon Gifts should be the same too. But the Magic Powers that I learned on my own are not like that, I can still use it easily."


    Harry nodded.


    "But there is also an area which I hadn''t checked yet, it''s a pond. That ce feels dangerous even for me, 90 kilometers west. So don''t go there," Evis warned seriously.


    Harry nodded.


    "Okay, I will do a final checking around everywhere ande back for my Yes Day. Finally." She chuckled as shadows devoured her.


    Harry sighed and looked at Raina beside him. "What are you so dazed about?"


    Her eyes were so starry, mesmerized even.


    "I was wondering Dad..." She looked at him with a flushed face. "You can''t do anything against Big Sister Evis and only let her have fun with you. I also want to be as strong as her."


    Harry swallowed and looked at her nervously. "For what? To order me around? Even Evis can''t do that if I don''t allow it."


    Raina smiled graciously. "I can just grow strong enough and do what I want with you. Evis just respects you too much!"


    "You don''t respect me?" Harry asked with a frowning gaze.


    "Not after you literally deceived me." she snorted. "I don''t respect you now. I only want you for your handsome body."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "I am, of course."


    Harry kissed her. She reddened all over in the face and hid her head on his chest.


    "I don''t think a person looking for my body would blush like that."


    "Well I do!" she mumbled in frustration.

 Chapter 159 New World Order

    <h4>Chapter 159 New World Order</h4>


    It was the first real day for Harry to settle down in the new ce. And that came with many irritating problems to solve.


    For the first thing, after Evis confirmed that this world only had one truly dangerous ce ¨C a 10-meter-wide pond. Harry and the others started to roam around the world.


    As Evis mentioned, the only things they found weird were the Seven Temples and the menacing violet pond.


    All of the other things were normal. A wide stretch of a majestic jungle was the most major stretch of this world and all else was a side attraction to it.


    Harry found a huge river that flowed from one side to the other and using his Gifts ¨C which worked when he was outside the seven temples ¨C he investigated and found some interesting facts.


    Just like the world outside, this ce''s water condensed and became vapors, umting into clouds only to turn back to water after rain.


    This world was just like the real world even though not as big and it didn''t have sun or moon. It was something defying normal science.


    Anyway, the river and forest was a major source of food and water. Then Harry went underwater and found out that everything was just as in as it seemed from the outside.


    Then, Harry, Evis, Lilly, and Raina joined together and they started to build a home. Mostly, Evis was the one to use her powers but the others also helped.


    Huge walls raised up out of the earth, they were then put in a specific order, and soon, that one wall turned into two, two turned into three, and three then turned into tens.


    Wood followed to add furnishing. And after all that, she used a Painting Type Gu to paint it.


    Then she used many protective Gu to strengthen it''s walls and used some of her own tricks on it too.


    Soon, within mere hours, a beautiful mansion designed by Harry stood in front of them. Majestic, clean, and modern.


    "Even Earth''s designers can only bow to me!" Heughed, his face a mask of nostalgia.


    The girls had all reached here by now and all of them were excited at their new home.


    Evis smiled faintly and introduced. "100 rooms, all luxurious. One huge dining area and one huge kitchen for the maids. I know we don''t have any now but that''s just for now. So this will be our home from now. The only residence inside this empty world."


    Harry nodded and with a smile, went ahead, and opened the door widely. A huge spiraling stairs came to his sight and he walked in through the marbled ground.


    Rock Gifts had made the marbles extremely beautiful. And with Evis adding Gu to make it permanent, it was a totally master craft.


    He could even see his own reflection on the white luxurious marble. He then walked around for a while as the women entered together and started to roam around too.


    After half an hour of searching, Harry nodded with a smile and went to the square roof.


    Above it was a huge pavilion that faced the world from high up. He could even see the river a short distance away.


    "This is one good ce that we chose. Just outside we even have a river. A really nice choice. No wonder it was chosen by me," Harry said, his spirit raising.


    "And here, you don''t have to worry about some Eye that wille for you either. Just rest calmly and cultivate till you reach your limit. What do you think? A perfect ce, right?" Evis asked, ignoring his narcissistic remark.


    Harry nodded. "That''s the biggest plus point. You guys won''t believe how free I feel here inparison to Mystry."


    "Isiah, not Mystry."


    "Yeah, whatever. Well, that said, what is this world''s name?" Lilly asked from the side, little Luna sleeping in her arms.


    All of the women were here now. Even though some wanted to sleep after staying awake for so long, they wanted to savor this moment before they hit the bed and weed this new world for what it was.


    "The world''s name..." Evis muttered, her eyes brightening. "I don''t know what this world was, but I want to name it something new. What do you say about that?"


    All the girls nodded in eptance. Completely united in this agreement.


    Harry looked sideways at all his important women with a deep-seated pride. And a thought suddenly hit him, even though he had hundreds of women at his beck and call, these people were the ones who really mattered to him.


    Lilly, Emma, Evis, Valeria, Anna, Raina, and his kids. There were two others he cared for: Eva, and... Verma.


    But they were people whom he couldn''t get. They were lost to him. Eva was dead and Verma, Harry didn''t know what she even was.


    "So, Harry, what are you naming it?" asked Raina. And Harry''s eyes twitched.


    "What did you just call me?" Harry red at her and she blinked innocently.


    He smirked and said with a smile, "I never showed you my might and now you are getting cocky? I just had this one Gu that I never used. Guess I will use it on you."


    Raina flinched. "You are going to use a Gu on me?"


    "No, I am going to use 2 Gu on you." He took some crystals of different colors and brought Raina into his embrace.


    She tried to escape pitifully but Harry was too powerful. He made her forcefully break those Gus and the first one got activated.


    She was washed in a wave of blue light as her whole body vanished in the light. After the light vanished, all of the women around looked at her in intrigue.


    "How cute..." Lilly murmured. She or Emma didn''t really like her since she left Harry but even she had to say, she looked cute in her current form.


    Harry then broke the second Gu. It was the Bloodline Gu Evis had given him in the past. His bloodline spread into Raina and her Bloodline changed, she officially became his true daughter.


    But of course, she didn''t have to know that. She didn''t have to know the blood running in her was his now.


    Raina looked up, stunned to find herself much smaller than she had been before. Harry conjured a mirror in front and she looked into it to find a cat.


    A blue cat.


    "...No...No, this can''t be!" She said in a cute human voice.


    "If you want to transform back, beg me like a good girl and I might just help you," Harry chuckled as he brought the stunned cat into hisp and petted it.


    Grrr...


    She growled. "You have a way to turn me back?"


    "Of course, I do..n''t."


    He did. But she didn''t have to know that either.


    "Turn me back!"


    "I will not. And let me think of this world''s name, don''t distract me, I don''t talk to cats. Sorry, I am a racist."


    Raina sat on hisp sullenly, her soft fur being petted by her dad''s strong hands. She blushed inside at the sensation and decided to stay silent for now.


    All of the other girls looked at the cat and only had one thought: I want to pet her!


    "Guys, actually, this girl is pretty cute in her human appearance too. And don''t be so hard on her for leaving, as I said before... I was the one who pushed her away. You guys just didn''t believe me, that''s it."


    They chatted for a while about this matter and in the end, Harry said with a sigh, "I won''t take in someone I don''t really love as my wife. At most, I would take her as a concubine. Since she is my wife now, she is an equal to you all."


    The other girls looked at her with scrutinizing eyes as she snuggled under his pats and her eyes widened.


    He acknowledged me as his wife?! When?!


    She was so excited that she didn''t even notice Harry using another Gu on her. With a puff of smoke, she transformed once more.


    She looked around in confusion for a second. Her white hair flowing in the wind.


    Her cat ears trembling.


    Yes. She had be a Catwoman. With white hair and Blue eyes. Harry waved his hand to give her a fluffy pajama as an attire. "Now, you are apletely new species. Your Gift was far too useless, so I had to do this to make you somewhat useful."


    She looked at her hands. She could grow fangs any time.


    "Did youbine Cat Transformation Gu with, Multiple Transformation Gu? That''s Ingenious! You also used that Beast integration Born-Dragon ability." Evis licked her lips in surprise.


    Harry brought the bbergasted girl into his embrace and said with a smile. "Let''s name this world then. This is the world where I will Awaken, and this is a world rted to Dragons too. And it is a ce my dear daughter introduced me to. Hmm... Let''s mix all that up."


    All the girls looked at him with anticipation.

 Chapter 160 Naming the new world.

    <h4>Chapter 160 Naming the new world.</h4>


    Harry brought the bbergasted cat-like girl into his embrace and said with a smile. "Let''s name this world then. This is the world where I will Awaken, and this is a world rted to Dragons too. And it is a ce my dear daughter introduced me to. Hmm... Let''s mix all that up."


    All the girls looked at him with anticipation. They were about to name a whole new world after all.


    "Awakening Dragon Girl World?" Harry muttered and everyone blinked.


    "Girl Dragon Awakening World?" They just stared at him.


    "Dragonic Woke World?" Harry asked with squinted eyes.


    "...kinda nice but what happened to the girl?" Evis asked, uncaring of the eyes rolling around her.


    "Eh... Combining all three seems to be a bad idea." Harry muttered. Thinking deeply about this subject.


    Hundreds of names flickered past his head and all got crossed due to one reason or the other. "Why don''t we name it something standard instead, brother? That seems like a much better choice to me."


    Harry blinked. "Standard? Like?"


    "Something like Temple Heaven World or Heavenly Temple or something along those lines," she said, looking towards the distant seven temples.


    Harry nodded. "So something rted to the world itself instead of us?"


    She nodded.


    Harry delved back into his thoughts and his girls waited to listen.


    "What about Inner Temple?" He asked.


    "That sounds like a nice name but too underwhelming. Why not go with something grand?" The cat girl askedfortably from his embrace.


    "Of course, that would be better... Huh?" Harry rested his chin above her head.


    He just couldn''t think of something supremely good. "A world that stays isted inside a battlefield...hmm..."


    They silently grumbled at him taking too much time and Harry grumbled back for a while. Until suddenly, Harry asked a name that made them shut up.


    "Heavenly Tavern, what do you think of this name? We''re like guests to this world and that totally sounds like a good name to me."


    The girls had a lengthy conversation about it and in the end, they decided ¡ª Heavenly Tavern it will be.


    Evis smiled and waved her hand. A high wall rose around the dangerous pond. And two words were written on it: "Heavenly Tavern", with bold writing on the mud.


    Harry pped his hands and the rest joined. "So, Evis, what''s the next n?"


    "The next n is to settle. Cultivate, and bring some of the people outside inside. Your Clone should start sending people over soon."


    Yes, Harry''s clone was given the entry mirror and taught the way of entry. He would be sending people in soon and Harry nned to use them.


    For one, he willplete his Tattoo''s mission of needing 10,000 members under him. Then he will have to cultivate andplete his Gift and get ready to Awaken.


    And for now, there was no obstruction to his ns. Just casually do what he had to and that''s it.


    Harry smiled and Evis smiled in return. "So it is a big training arc again, in my life, that is."


    "Yes," Evis chuckled. "Exactly."


    "So, now what?"


    "Now we hit the bed."


    And thus, all of them settled the babies and hit a huge bed into oblivion.


    Uhm, no, wait. They slept in a huge bed.


    And ording to Lilly, it was the best she slept in days. Sadly for the cat girl, she didn''t get to sleep next to him in all thepetition and could only whine.


    Thus passed a night and day.


    Soon, they started to settle in this world and one by one, new structures started to rise. One by one, new people appeared once every week.


    Small buildings, big buildings. A miniature Earth was being created here and Hardy supervised it with a calm gaze.


    In front of his women, he was always a happy go lucky guy who just seemed happy. But outside of their perception, his face would go nk and he would just stare at everything with a detached smile.


    Often muttering. "I lie to Evis, I lie to Raina. But I can''t lie to myself. Heh, what mirth."


    "Oh look at that? Isn''t that just like the earth-ss buildings? Damn."


    "I should create a smartphone, Instagram, and shit next. That''d be fun."


    He was like two sides of a coin. Constantly in a perpetual state of two selves. It was as if he was seeing a world the others didn''t see.


    Time passed. Days turned into weeks, and weeks, turned into months. Months were also fast to go by and they became years. So were years too, it had also moved fastly along.


    And before anybody knew it. The world had be a bustling metropolis city. Stretching from one side to the other. But designs built using Gifts and abilities kept pollution in check and the River was not allowed to be polluted either.


    One side was left to remain as forestry where animals lived. All kinds of animals had been summoned these days and the world was filled with a diversity of life.


    But deep inside the river, Harry was silently asleep. It had been years since he startedprehending Lustful Absorption through hundreds of methods.


    Thest 10 years had been fruitful, unlike the 2 years before that. But the total of 12 years that had passed changed him more than anything had ever.


    He had learned about Lustful Absorption as much as he could and he was also close to reaching Rank 3 Cultivation.


    Sighing, the whole river trembled as Harry''s finger trembled and he woke up.


    "Intercourse with heaven, earth, rivers, and mountains. Lustful Absorption has been trained in all ways I can think of. No longer useful, I can only Awaken now." he mumbled.


    Swimming up, his body moved like a fish and he was soon back on the surface, he breathed in a wave of cool air and smiled.


    "It''s been three months since Ist breathed the smell of metropolis. How have you been, Evis?" he asked, his gaze filled with a sort of calm.


    "We have been doing good Dad, basically training the three chimpanzees all the time. Oh no, one is a monkey while the other is a chimpanzee." Evis said in frustration.


    "What about Lilly?"


    "She is the world''s biggest business tycoon at the moment. And I think she is the most respected person here, even more than me," said a childish voice through Evis'' connection.


    "Oh? Even more than little Luna? Then your mom must be a big shot."


    "Of course, much better than a dad who is always underwater and who wouldn''t even meet his daughter once a month."


    Harry chuckled. "I came to see you on your birthdayst month. Don''t nder me."


    "I am not ndering! I will beat you up next time!"


    "Eh? Where did thate from? Who is telling you to say all this?"


    Harry''s senses spread out and he saw what was happening as he teleported over. A silver-haired little girl was pulling on Evis'' hair as she read what was in front of her out loud.


    "Yes Dad, I will beat you up!"


    Evis was smirking.


    Harry chuckled and teleported beside them. "Oi, is that little Luna?" he asked with a deep tone.


    She looked at him with a yelp. "Oh shit big sis! We''re caught! Run! Run!"


    Evis looked at him with wide eyes and yelped too. "Oh shit, the bad guy. Let''s run!"


    Harry tried to catch them but they showed him his tongue and teleported a distance away.


    "Not catching us bad guy!"


    Harry looked at them with a sigh. "What is Raina Big Sis doing?"


    He still couldn''t help but sulk when he thought of her. He had expected to have his first time with her a lot sooner than this 12-year gap.


    But they had yet to have their first time even though he took her as his wife 12 years ago.


    Don''t know, for many reasons, it was always pushed aside and after a while, she bit him on his cock hard enough due to anger of ying her for so long and left to roam the world.


    "If you really want my first time,e plead me after your stupid training!" she had said.


    Harry still chuckled at the thought. She had a low level of interest in sex for being so bold. She was all word and no action.


    But still among the cutest.


    "Big Sis Raina? She told me to beat you up too. She told me to beat you so hard that Momma Emma won''t be able to tell your face."


    "Oh, cruel! What about your Momma Emma then?"


    "She told me to bea... Oh, forget it. Daddy is not that bad, she didn''t tell me to beat you up. That was a lie, she told me to tell you she will be the one to beat you up."


    Harry''s eyes twitched. "So much beating ups. All of that for not visiting them?"


    "No, all of that for being the bad guy! Less go big sis! Run! Let''s go catch my little sisters!"


    Evis sighed and waved to Harry before vanishing.

 Chapter 161 Meeting all his people and seeing the world

    Chapter 161 Meeting all his people and seeing the world


    Harry appeared above a tower. It was lighting a huge area surrounding him and even if someone looked at it from the end of this world, they would see it.


    This was the Heavenly Tower of the Heavenly Tavern World. A tower said to gaze at all of heaven and earth.


    Something built for the world''s sovereignty by the people of this world. He scanned thendscape below with a nce over.


    Hundreds of futuristic buildings matted his sight with a road that easilyid a foundation for travel all around the world. He could also feel tiny lives moving under his senses.


    And more than ever, he could perfectly tell how much of a stupid path the path of Gifted was. There were Stage 5 people and Stage 1s in his senses but all of them felt the same to him in soul strength.


    All of their Soul Limits were weak. Too weak for him to even care. Unlike the two cultivators that stood out to him with a brilliant aura of trade surrounding them.


    One of them was Lilly and the other was Evis who vanished right after his senses passed through her.


    Harry then chuckled and teleported some meters away from Lilly. Invisible, he nced at the silver-haired beauty whomanded might just by standing there.


    She was looking down on a bunch of men who were kneeling under her throne. She looked at them with cold eyes and said, "Two million dors. That''s why you lost me in the outside world, and that''s fine. A million dors were lost inside the Heavenly Metropolis too. Why should I keep yourpany active when it brings me nothing but losses?"


    "Please, Queen! Onest chance! Please!" A man asked with a pleading voice. "We''re about to have a breakthrough in our scientific research and ''Operation Mecha'' is already sessful. Once we have Stage 5 level mechas, we can start selling them to the other worlds for profit."


    Lilly nodded. "My brother told me you had the wits. So you must amount to something, he rarely ever praises someone. This is yourst chance, and that chance is given on my brother''s behalf. Fail it this time and I will take yourpany''s investment away. You better surprise me with that Stage 5 mecha soon."


    The man nodded. He was just about to move when a man kept his head on the ground with a foot. "The next time you fail, I will take your head. I want that Stage 5 Mecha the day you promised."


    The man shivered as an icy feeling moved past him.


    "Yes, I will! I will!" he shouted out of pure fear and before he could see the enigmatic sovereign''s face, got teleported out.


    "Sigh... Lilly, you are too good with people. No wonder half your businesses fail." Harry sighed and spoke while looking at her.


    "Brother?" Lilly''s eyes widened. "You came out of your seclusion?"


    "No. Why are you asking such obvious questions?" Harry was hugged by her and as he felt her small frame tremble, said: "I know I have been slightly absent. Sorry."


    "Ah, I forgot... I was supposed to beat you up." Lilly chuckled.


    They then spend about an hour just speaking sweet nothings or stupid nothings or just both berating Evis.


    "And Luna too. She has gotten too naughty after being with Evis for so long! She was so sweet when she was young. Totally obedient and hard-working. look at her now, sigh..." Lilly said sadly.


    "I saw her... Indeed, she took after Evis a lot. I should tell Evis not to mess around too much and teach her some bad habits or something." Harry nodded. Not that he had any doubts about her integrity as a teacher.


    He knew Evis could teach really well and they were just blowing off steam. But had Evis seen them, it would have been hell for sure.


    "So, what is the next n?" Lilly asked, "Another secluded training for years?"


    Sure, they had a long lifespan but not seeing Harry for too long was growing to affect her.


    She gets lonely on days and even though she will always barge into his seclusion area and force herself on him ¨C even though he enjoys it a lot. And thene back and sulk again.


    "Not another seclusion..." Harry rubbed his nose. "I n to Awaken."


    Lilly looked at him with a skipping heart. "You are not going to wait till you grow stronger?"


    "No... I feel oddly confident in my chances now. I don''t know. I am pretty sure I will seed. So I n not to wait any longer."


    Lilly fell deep into his embrace. "And I heard from Evis again yesterday ¨C she was bbing how you were a far mightier Eternal at a point. Again. I heard it so much I don''t want to hear it any longer. But she also told me yesterday that if something really drastic happens to you, you will just be reborn as you <nulli>are an Eternal."


    Harry blinked. "She never told me that..."


    Lilly blinked. "Maybe I was not supposed to tell you that..."


    Harryughed. His chuckle resounded across the room like a wave. "That''s even more reason for me to try then. And I am almost 100% certain I would not fail like the others. Maybe, my Awakening process..."


    He looked far into the skies. "Maybe my Awakening process in itself would be different from others."


    Lilly looked at him deeply. "If you rebirth, it will not be too much trouble for us to find you. My business is spread around all of Cursed Blessing Mystic World now. All of the worlds under the two Eternal Eyes have my business running now."


    "No way..." Harry''s heart skipped a beat. "All billions of worlds? That''s impossible. How did y¨C"


    "Yeah..." Lilly chuckled. "Still far from covering all of their worlds. But Evis told me that if I cover all their world, I will be an Eternal but she also told me they will kill me when I am halfway done."


    "How would you find me then?"


    "We just have not yet set up all around. But in millions of worlds, my setups have started to bud. I will only keep it in the bud and when all of it is done, I will flower them at the same time and be an Eternal."


    them. The Eyes might have noticed me already if my clones had "It will take thousands of years..."


    "My clones are also spreading all around brother. They are not only good at making you hard, hehe, half of them rile over worlds now. I am known as the Icy goddess in ces since I act cold to all of them. The Eyes might have noticed me already if my clones had Gifts. Luckily they are purely cultivators."


    Harry just listened and Lilly babbled on and on. "Mystry is also a big modern city now and it is totally under control. The whole world is slowly bing ours."


    Harry nodded with a chuckle. "Just keep your main body here safe and sound. Rest is all good."


    "When are you going to awaken?"


    "A year from now. I will enjoy my life for the next year in sloth and debauchery. My woman needs enjoyment after all. And that cat girl had been running away from me for a while, I have to catch her and give her a spanking. After all of that... I will Awaken."


    Their whispering made them unable to feel the passage of time. A day or two passed by just like that as the light and darkness swapped ces.


    Emma and Valeria joined them on the first day. Anna followed right after.


    Evis'' sneaky gaze was there too. She was ying along with Luna.


    And finally, Harry had the chance to see the next two girls.


    Both of them were... Surprisinglyzy heads. Elira was sleeping most of the time with hisp as a pillow and Mira was sleeping in Emma''sp.


    "What weirdos... Doesn''t even care about me who they rarely see in months..." Harry sadly sighed. "I should make some theme parks for them. And do they have any friends?"


    "Yes, a bunch of friends. They are always ying some kind of game once outside even though they''re thezy bunch who just walk around once the game starts," said Emma.


    "Do their friends know that I am their father?" Harry asked curiously.


    "Of course not. If they knew it, they would just be afraid of us. Even Big Sis Lilly''s identity is hidden. Only her voice is actually famous among kids. And if the adults reveal who she is, they get a hefty price as punishment. That''s one of Big Sis Lilly''s businesses." Said Mira sleepily from Emma''sp.


    "What about your cultivation Elira?" She closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Harry couldn''t help but be speechless.


    "Maybe I should use my sacred technique: The Belt. Again, huh, Elira? So rude." Anna chuckled as she pinched the girl''s cheeks.


    Elira snorted in annoyance.

 Chapter 162 Leisure

    Chapter 162 Leisure


    Harry''s leisurely life began. He would either just go around the new theme parks above the river with his kids or just spend time with his five women.


    Yes. He had gone on a small search for his Raina to only be disappointed heavily. She was learning loneliness to advance in her Learning Path. And thus would not meet anyone for 7 more months.


    But that was not so bad since he was only awakening a yearter ¨C which could be casually pushed forward on his whim if need be.


    So, time started to move on again. All-day sexual intercourse was a thing for them now and Evis was the one at the prime seat most of the time.


    The girl often showed up with her plump butt facing Harry and Harry never wasted a chance. Lilly was also verypetitive and she also got her chance.


    Emma and Valeria also had their moments but it was rtively low. They were always pushed away by the other two to get what they wanted.


    Yes. Harry always secretly went to their beds for some extra gameter on. He loved his mother and grandma after all.


    Nevertheless, Evis and Lilly were the ones with the most sex drive, followed right after by Anna. All three of them made him work hard but none of them let him give them any points in his generous mood.


    Thus, his pleasure points started to umte and build up. Soon, his points were almost enough for him to go from Rank 2 to Rank 3.


    That meant, all his Attributes could reach 5000 at once. But Harry just kept living leisurely and in due time 3 months had passed.


    He now had enough points, and determined, he spent it all over his body. A wave of absolute coldness spread throughout his body and an immense sensation of calm washed over him.


    He had be a Rank 3 Cultivator in body, and soul. Even though not in mind.


    If he fought Evis, he would still be killed like a bug. At this point, the Gifts in his hands were too weak to hurt someone of his caliber. They could at best leave scratch marks on his skin.


    He clenched his hands as ayer of skin exploded out of his body. He smiled, as a dragon, he could shed skin and that was what just happened, he had shed skin.


    Even though Gifts were useless, his draconic body still benefited him. And Gifts were not entirely useless either ¨C they made his life morefortable.


    But even if he used a gift like Water Maniption at Stage 5 full might and hit himself with it, it really wouldn''t hurt him a bit.


    It was a sad reality. Gifts were not the right way. Only cultivating the pure way was the true path to Eternal life!


    Harry chuckled and looked at Evis who was beside him. They were now atop the great world wall that separated the rest of the world from the dangerous pond.


    "You called this ce dangerous, right?" Harry asked as he spread his soul sense.


    Evis nodded and said in a serious tone: "I don''t know what, but when I send my soul to sense there, it felt as if something was horribly wrong. It was the whole ce, it seems so eery for some reason."


    Harry''s soul sense spread through the pond and he also started to frown. It was this incongruous feeling.


    As if it shouldn''t belong here. As if something was just horribly wrong...


    Harry shook his head and said firmly. "Let''s not go there. Seems like a disgusting ce."


    "I don''t n to." Evis squinted. "And Dad, do you think you are as strong as me because you reached Rank 3?"


    "No?" Harry looked sideways at her with a chuckle.


    "I have magic powers. Strong powers that could cut your body to pieces. Hehe, you know my teleportation power right? I can teleport only your hand away if I want to."


    "No way... I knew that already." Harry''s eyes twitched. "Why are you threatening me? I have been good to you these days..."


    "No Dad, just warning you that you are yet not strong. You are so fast in cultivation because your system skips the refining part of cultivation. But that also means your foundations are shallow."


    Harry nodded. "I know my limits. I am not so arrogant as to believe I am invincible."


    In fact, he had many misgivings about many things that he was keeping silent. He was waiting to Awaken to finally see all of his questions answered.


    Evis knew some of those misgivings too and smiled. "Awakening should clear all doubts. All I mean."


    Harry nodded. Somewhat mncholic how far he hade. Indeed, he hade far.


    From a measly man surviving the ocean, no, dying in the ocean, to a man who now could literally upturn oceans.


    All because of the one system that appeared in front of him that day. Maybe, even moreplicated reasons are added alongside that too.


    His life was a tangle of, webs, and spider hooks. And it was all sorts of a mess. He hoped this Awakening would finally show him what it was all about.


    ...


    After breaking through to be a Rank 3, Harry once again continued his leisurely and debauched lifestyle. He was only a decent man when his kids were around.


    Never did he ever do something anywhere close to debauched in front of them. Instead, he taught them cultivation and fighting styles.


    Ones that he was taught by Evis and just like that, 4 more months passed and it was time for Raina toe out of her loneliness learning.


    As the wind lifted her white hair. Her fluffy ears trembled as Harry hugged her from the back. "Finally caught you, Raina."


    Raina was startled at first before smiling and turning around. "Finally, you caught me...so now what?"


    Chuckling, Harry put his hand into her clothes. Through her white shirt and her tight cotton pants to touch her on her sacred spot.


    "What do you think I was about to do?"


    Raina''s cheeks started to turn hot red. From head to toe, she shook as Harry''s hands started to roam around her pussy, it was clean and well-shaved. And she was wet just after a minute of Harry''s game.


    And started to moan slightly and closed her eyes to enjoy it. Nevertheless, she was shy to the core of her being and was barely standing.


    But before she knew it, they were in his mansion room and she was under him on the bed. He casually kissed her for a while without letting his finger y stop.


    She let her tongue beid by his tongue and Harry enjoyed her taste thoroughly. She had this unique smell of flowers on her that he always liked.


    Harry undid her buttons one by one and soon, her petite body was in his sight. She looked young, but curvaceous and erotic.


    Her buns were big and her expression was as cute as it could be.


    "Dad..." she said dreamily.


    Harry spread her legs and put them over his shoulder. Now, his head was in between her gently iling fairy legs.


    He moved his face and kissed her on the side of her jaw. She nked out and he started to pet her ears.


    That was an absolutely erogenous zone for her and she moaned. "Nnn~"


    Harry''s heart skipped a beat as he started to rain her with kisses. Gentle pecks, bites, or some that even left love marks.


    All this time, he didn''t let his finger rest and kept curling it inside her vagina. She was aroused to the peak and she could feel her heart beating out of its rhythm.


    Harry bent down and started circling her boobs with his lips and then licked it. Circling it with his tongue, he smiled as he started to suck her as if she would give him milk.


    But she only moaned heavier. <nulli>Nnnnu~!


    Harry tore her pants away and revealed her pink pussy to his gaze. Without any wait, he made his clothes vanish and she looked at his naked figure in wonder.


    It was like a Greek god. A body of legends. And a veiny cock throbbed in front of her as Harry rubbed it on her wet slit. He made it wet first and put the cockhead into her vagina.


    "Ah! Ah!" she breathed heavily and hid her face using her hands. Harry moved in with one powerful push.


    Her breath hitched and her eyes widened as an extremely erotic moan leaked from her mouth. It was not painful at all and only pleasurable.


    Harry started to move his waist back and forth. She could feel her dad''s veiny cock parting her insides and she moaned with a ckening cat face.


    <nulli>Annnn~


    <nulli>Mwm~


    Harry started to move faster and spread her legs even further as he did. Her heart beat like drums and her moans rang out continuously.


    Suddenly, her dam broke and she came.


    "This fast?" Harryughed as he kissed her. "We will go for 20 more rounds!"

 Chapter 163 The cat girl! (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 163 The cat girl! (R18)</h4>


    Harry cleaned both of them using a gift. And then once again got to business.


    Raina was a very beautiful woman and even though she was a mature beauty of more than 30 years now, she still looked a bit childish on the edges.


    He moved his daughter to make her face him. Then, he spread her legs wide to get a good view of her pussy.


    It was wet and pink. He bowed down to nt a gentle kiss, then drew a line on her slit using his tongue. And then started to lick her vagina like a candy.


    Raina moaned in pleasure and held his head tightly with her petite legs. He kissed the side of her thighs and continued doing what he was doing.


    She moaned at the sensation of the tongue. "Ngggg~"


    "Dad! There!"


    "No...Not there!!"


    Harry didn''t mind and licked everywhere he liked and she breathed heavily as he did so. He moved his face away and looked at her vagina. She would be too tight for his dick to enter easily.


    He ced his strong veiny cock in front of her pussy and rubbed it on her butthole. She moaned as Harry''s dick reduced in size to a perfect fit for her butt and he pushed in.


    He was merciless as his dick prated her insides in one swift stroke. It was not at all painful since his cock was much smaller. But once it was deep in, it started to expand.


    Her face puffed up as she felt her stomach churn. "DAD!" she screamed in pleasure as Harry started to move back and forth.


    It was as if all her insides were wrapped around his cock tightly. He spread her buttcheeks with his hands as he started to move. Slow at first and soon faster.


    "Ahn~"


    Mhhh~


    Kgh!


    The sound of flesh beating flesh and slurping sounds of Harry''s hands fingering her pussy sounded out as she kept moaning. Her mind was nk white and she couldn''t feel anything except her dad''s cock and smell.


    It was the best thing she had ever wanted. She felt her soul shiver as she started to move her waist. Harry saw the cue and supported her stomach up as he started to toughen up.


    It was as if she was in a whole other dimension. Full of pleasure as she lost herself in it.


    Harry gentled his thrusts and followed her pace. He didn''t want to actually harm his cat girl after all.


    And thus, just like that, they kept fucking. Harry pped her butt to loosen her up and kept going. When she felt she was on the verge of an injury, he healed her and kept going.


    When she grew too tired, he increased her stamina. And when she was too lost in lust, he slowed down.


    Pleasure became a constant in their minds as they let themselves beid by it. Harry made her boobsctate even though they looked somewhat petite inparison to his mother''s. And then drank from it when he grew thirsty.


    When she grew thirsty, she drank his cum. When she grew hungry he made his cum fill with energy. She was also very good at blowjobs even though it was her first time. Her tongue knew how to roll and twist.


    Harry was overjoyed and just like that, days started to pass as they fucked each other inside the bedroom. Never was Harry''s cock not in one of her holes, and never was all her holes empty at once


    She drank a lot of his cum and he drank a lot of her milk. He had also filled her vagina and ass with his jizz.


    She also got way morepetitive after the half-time and soon enough, they were both enjoying their first time deeply.


    Harry had believed it to be quite an ordinary first time but in total, they had sex for a continuous 7 days and when they stopped, even he was a bit drunken with lust. As for Raina?


    She couldn''t even move and justid above his chest in total burndown Harry gently massaged her back with a loving smile and for two days straight, they slept.


    And once Raina woke up, Harry''s cock was once again inside her vagina. She was a bit startled but once again, another war of sword and sheath began.


    Her insides also expandedfortably to make it easier and their second round was much more enjoyable. This time around, Harry used minor gifts to make it even better.


    She was moaning nonstop for jours before they hit the bed again.


    Raina was truly tired this time mentally and even he didn''t want to make her work anymore, so after a day of sleep. He healed her perfectly, and they slept for another day.


    Refreshed, Harry tried to put his dick back into her pussy but she stared at him with reproach and he silently pulled out sadly.


    "Sorry..."


    "I am just too tired, don''t say sorry and all, then I''ll feel sad... Bastard dad."


    Harry smiled and kissed her. Then, they flirted for a long time, talking about the past and Harry''s misdemeanor.


    By now, she knew how Harry had faked the things that happened in her vige and she was totally okay with it at this point. Harry loved her, that was enough.


    She loved him. That was enough.


    After taking a fresh bath together, they left the room. Harry''s other 5 women were pissed off and Harry got busy for the next month with all sorts of pleasing.


    And once again, his life of debauchery continued. But this time, Raina was an additional part of it.


    He also started standing at the top of the tower often. Or just stand above that ominous wall to stare at the incongruous pond.


    Anyway, his life was rather casual and time continued to pass.


    One day by the other, more than 6 months passed but Harry didn''t begin his awakening.


    And just continued his debauched life.


    By now, Lilly and the first wave of cultivators were all midway into Rank 1 Cultivation Rank. With Lilly being the most exceptional at the middle of Rank 2 already.


    Emma and the others were also about to reach Rank 2. But they were all rather weak inbat.


    But evenpared to Harry, Lilly was strong. Strong enough to give Harry a fight since her mastery of Magic Powers was also rising with her Ranks.


    And thus moved life.


    Till 3 more yearster, Harry finally decided to Awaken with a heavy heart.


    It was a hard choice. But he chose to do it. His heart calling saying he would seed had be much more intense and he had a feeling his sess rate would reduce the more he waited.


    And thus, a banquet began.


    It was a banquet where all women were called into. And Harry would just sit on his throne like the king he was.


    His face was rare to see and all women stoked into his throne in flock. It was his final debauched party before Awakening, so he had sex with all 2000 women there and made all of them his harem members. As minor concubines only, of course.


    But all 2000 of them were given his dick once and marked his. They would stay devoted to him for the rest of their lives.


    And all of them were only happy about it. Some were even craving for his dick again.


    But this took another month.


    And then began Harry''s ordinary sexual intercourse with his mom and family. It could be hisst after all.


    If he died, his soul might appear somewhere else. It was very unpredictable. And thus, he spent a month thoroughly satisfying them.


    Then, a tear-filled family banquetter, he started meditating above the pond wall.


    Again, to calm his heart in its entirety, it took a month. Out of the thoughts of lust and debauchery, his woman looking at him from a distance, he began Awakening.


    He nned to only Awaken using Lustful absorption and he was sure he had as much mastery of it as possible.


    Time continued to pass and a dim, blue light started to emit from his body. Time trickled by as many gazes looked at him anxiously.


    But Harry was calm as the blue light umted. It started to build up inside him at first before it spread out.


    In the outside world, maybe, the Eye of Blessing and Disaster would have noticed already but here inside the Heaven built by him. No one other than those who he allowed noticed.


    "Cultivation, Gifts, doubts, confusion, and all meaningless things. I will find out the truth inside today! I will understand everything as it is. Today!"


    Harry''s dark deep and oceanic ck abyssal eyes stared at the deep blue light as the System kept active at his side. Anything he asked, the system would help.


    Even the Eternal Blood was ready to help.

 Chapter 164 Back

    <h4>Chapter 164 Back</h4>


    Time continued to pass, and a dim, blue light emitted from his body. Many gazes looked at him anxiously.


    His family, his women, and everyone in this closed-off world.


    "Cultivation, Gifts, doubts, confusion, and all meaningless things. I will find out the truth inside today! I will understand everything as it is. Today!"


    He was ready to Awaken.


    His eyes twinkled as the past few years shed through his memories. He was Ace, someone from Earth who had arrived in this world due to the secrets thatid dormant in his self¡ª secrets that he was still quite confused about.


    Evis says he was an Eternal who entered this world forcibly, and his mind was just split into two, and one of them was Ace, but at the same time, he couldn''t really wrap his head around it. It was so, so confusing.


    He remembered being swallowed by the waters of the Bermuda Triangle on Earth and then reincarnating here. After arriving in this world, everything had been confusing. One mystery after another was revealed to him, and one question after another umted.


    Anyway, he had grown from a simple Null Prince with no Gifts to the him today, the him who had achieved the 5th Stage of Lustful Absorption and was now Awakening.


    The blue light spread around him to a vast distance and as far beyond as he could see, there was only a blue, ck feeling of something slowly and surely clearing up. But he could also feel it would take some time.


    Awakening, what was that really?


    He would alsoe to know of it today.


    Briefly, he remembered many times hearing that ''All doubts would vanish if you Awakened.'' That made him hope it was all true.


    Faces flickered in front of him one by one, faces he could never forget.


    He had lost people in this life he adored. His aunt Eva was a regret he could only bear with.


    He didn''t know when but at some point in time, he fell into a daze as his memories and everything grew fuzzy and blurry. It was an extremelyfortable void of Lust and greed, of anything that would confuse the rational mind.


    And in that fuzzy ce, he experienced both of his lives once more. He met people, he saw his choices, and he saw the changes he had gone through. He saw everything that made him the him today.


    He was a ruthless man of no wishes at one point as Ace, barely living to pass his boredom with extreme stunts. He had met many people in that life, too, but now, unlike till the moment he began his Awakening attempt, those faces were blurry.


    Then he saw this world''s life. No longer Ace, he was Harry. The man who loved and was loved by his family. A man who grew out of his shell through Disasters and illusory heartbreaks. A man who had been faced with eldritch Horrors as the eyes of heaven looked down upon him.


    A man who had indulged enough in Lust that he now knew it to be one of the most cherished moments in his life.


    As a spark of consciousness and emotions awoke in him, Harry opened his eyes.


    He was on a beach now: the bright re of the sun sted against the sand while waves crashed against the shore. On the side, crashed on the ground was a wooden boat, broken and cracked. The wind gently lifted his hair, making his blurry mind clear up.


    ''A beach?'' he groggily thought.


    He was atop a wall, right? Just Awakening?


    Confused, he then looked around him. Behind him was a huge coconut forest, while above was the great blue sky with white fluffy clouds. Some birds flew around in the sky, while in the distant sea, he could see some¡­ dolphins jumping around.


    He shook his head to rity and looked at his hands; they were sticky with wet sand and even his eyes stung slightly; some must have gone into his eyes too.


    "System," he called out.


    [Yes, Host.]


    It answered, and he took a deep breath.


    "Where am I?"


    [Host, the system had been active for thest three hours when you were unconscious here and had already done a basic scan of you and the surroundings toe to some major conclusions.]


    "What are those?" he groggily asked and stretched his body.


    He could feel that he was much stronger than earlier.


    It felt as if he could destroy the whole world if he so desired.


    [Host, be ready for the truth.]


    Harry shook his head. "I have been ready for years."


    [You are currently on Earth, on a hidden ind near the Bermuda Triangle, and everything till now has been the ''Inheritance Initiation Event'']


    Harry snapped his fingers, and a mirror popped up in front of him.


    ck hair so long, it fell to his butt. Eyes so dark they could prate the abyss, and caramel skin adorned in a well-fitting ancient white robe he had never seen before.


    "I am on Earth?" he calmly asked.


    [Yes.]


    "Did I fail the Awakening?" he grew a bit curious. He wasn''t really worried about finding his way back home.


    [No, the Host has sessfully woken up.]


    Harry was stunned and looked up at the ck screen flying in front of his face. "For real?"


    [The Inheritance Initiation Event is the process of throwing the possible Host of the System into a Dreamworld withplicated tasks to fulfill. And if the Host manages to Awaken to the Sixth Stage of the given cultivation system¡ªin the host''s case, Gifts¡ªthey will wake up to reality.]


    "So¡­ you are telling me that I have been in a dream, and now I am finally awake because I managed to reach the Awakening Stage?" Harry wryly asked, feeling his scalp tingle.


    [That is true.]


    Harry looked around him with a nching face. "Then what about my women, my family?"


    [Host, please think about the people you have met on Earth that were blurry when you were Awakening.]


    Taking a deep breath, he thought about the people he had never cared about when he was on Earth.


    On Earth, who was Ace''s Mother?


    His heart immediately skipped a beat.


    It was Emma.


    Ace had a sister. She was Lilly.


    He had an Aunt named Eva.


    He had a wife named Anna, who was once his maid. He had children with her, and that was Evis.


    And the rest of his babies in the Other World were the only ones not here, but he got to know from the system that they would be the same people who will be born if he impregnated Lilly and Emma again.


    He had a Grandmother named Valeria, too.


    [All the people in the Dreamworld were people from Earth, but the Initiation Event hides it from the Host and the System''s AI, so only now could we understand it. Moreover, the people I mentioned should have also gone into the Dream alongside the host and will retain everything that happened there in their memories.]


    "Damn!" Harry cursed.


    So he had just been asleep and dreaming everything?


    [Every one of the people the Host fantasized about in his whole life became the source of Dreamers who we sent to the Dreamworld. And now, the dream is over, and the Host has won the Ability to be the owner of the System. The Flowing Blood of Eternals.]


    Harry shook his head and couldn''t help but think he was going crazy.


    "So here on Earth, all my family is waiting¡­ and Eva is not dead¡­"


    He couldn''t help but clench his hands.


    "So what about you? What are you, System?" he asked.


    [I am the Inheritance left behind by the Eternal of Deep Seas in the Bermuda Triangle, and since you drowned there, you gained a chance to im me, and since you Awakened to reality, you imed me.]


    "Damn, it really had been a lot more confusing than that¡­ so what is my stats now?"


    ¡ª


    [Harry¡ªAce]


    Defense: 100000+


    Strength:?100000+


    Agility:?100000+


    Stamina:?100000+


    Soul Limit:?100000+


    [Inheritor of The Deep Sea Eternal]


    [Law: You own the Law of Deep Seas]


    [Cultivation: Rank 5 Eternal]


    [Lifespan]:


    Immortal


    [Abilities]:


    The Dark Sea: Water can mold into anything and everything. You have the ability to have anything for yourself as long as the water devours it.


    [Gifts]:


    A part of the Eye.


    ¡ª


    "So I even inherited this Deep Sea person''s Cultivation?" Harry licked his lips. Really, today was a bountiful day.


    [Yes, you inherited everything from the Eternal of Deep Seas. Even your clothes are his, and there are also all his memories sealed in the system, which you can look into whenever you want to.]


    "So, what does he want of me?" He asked. There must be a reason for an immortal to die and leave behind their everything for someone to inherit.


    [The Eternal hoped you could murder the Eye of Chaos: the fusion of the Eye of Disasters and Blessings. The Strongest Eternal Creature.]


    Harry grew thoughtful. "The Eye murdered Deep Seas?"


    [Deep Seas was injured by the Eye but escaped by sheer luck to leave behind the inheritance.]


    "I am now just as strong as Deep Seas was in all aspects?"


    [Yes.]


    "So I am no match for the eyes¡­" Harry sighed.


    [That is not true since before the Eternal of Deep Seas escaped, he stole a piece of the Eye with many of its Gifts and Abilities and also its Biological information, so you can stand toe to toe against it using its own power even though you are not as strong, and if you win, you can absorb it and be even stronger than the Eye itself.]


    "So I was built in the hope of vengeance by a man dying¡­" Harry shook his head and looked around. ''It is good that he doesn''t force me to fight.''


    [Yes, Host, it is totally up to you.]


    ''But it is bad that I am a bit greedy for power. Strongest in the world? Come, let me eat you!''


    A secondter, he vanished.


    Come to think of it, there were many hints leading to this End, the name of the 6th Stage-Awakening, in itself was a hint. He just wakes up.


    Not to mention the inconsistencies here and there in the dreamworld.


    He had to think more about it.


    But not now. Now... he wanted to indulge.


    He reappeared in his sister''s bedroom. A dark, modern room with a nice ambience.


    She was asleep.


    He climbed the bed and, as she opened her eyes in surprise, cuddled with her. She was a bit stunned at first, but the memories had already returned: She now knew everything about her brother and herself. She was not hesitant at all, and they soon melded into each other.


    Moans rang out fervently followed by chuckles.


    He was now an Eternal before he even knew it. But his love for his sister''s cute cuddles had never changed.


    Nor had his extra favor for her.


    As for the moreplicated things?


    Fuck them, he had an infinite lifespan to think of it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!